Login

The Zealot

by Void Heart

Chapters

From Here to There

   Doctor Balens slammed himself into the wall as he turned the corner. His breathing was deep and heavy from the dead run he was in. He couldn't understand what was happening, why he was being chased, why he was trying to be killed. All he knew was that the masked man in the long black coat was after him, his intentions murderous. As the Doctor gasped for air, he couldn't help but think that how he was assured that this facility, it's location, it's purpose, was completely off the books. To anyone looking at the building from the outside. They would simply see an old, run down warehouse, nothing more. No one the wiser to the science that was going on here. No one suspecting the amount of technology that was held in it's walls. Yet here he stood, desperately out of breath. Being stalked by a faceless assailant.

   These thoughts however, were cut abruptly short as his would be murderer slowly walked around the corner of the long hall. His outfit seemed almost as if he was from some dark comic. He wore a coat, long enough to reach the ground. No face, or features could be seen as he wore a hood that was completed by a mask. The mask itself seemed horrid enough. Just a featureless cover. The only thing visible were the two eye slots that were pointed downward, and covered with some fine mesh, to even hide the wearers glare. All of this struck a seemingly child like fear into the doctor. His wonders as if there was something under his bed; within his closet, waiting to leap out and snatch him up in his slumber. However, all of this was nothing when he looked to the faceless man's hands. There he held the objects of his intents.

   Two one handed axes being wielded by each hand, menacing, and cruel in their shape. The main blade was curved as if to mimic the Moon in it's crescent state. On the back was a wicked crafted sharpened spike, with deep serrations on the bottom. The top sported a spike of it's own, slender and round. With an almost impossible piercing tip that would ensure penetration in almost anything it stuck. All this, terrifying to the Doctor's eyes, and it was just one of the set. It's twin being loosely grasped in the man's other hand.

   The Doctor's taking in of the man that intended to take his life was cut short when he saw his stalker raise his right arm. The motion, and the body movement giving away his tactics. With a grunt filled lunge, the Doctor was able to dodge just right as the man in black garments let loose the axe he held. The weapon stuck hard into the plaster covered wall, a resounding thud filling the empty hallway as it landed. Doctor Balens let a thought slip into his mind of taking the weapon out of the wall, and using it in his defense. His fight or flight instinct however, leaned more to the flight as he once again began a mad dash down a connecting hallway.

   The horror of his decision came to him quick however, as he realized that this hallway only had one room at it's end. No other doors, no other turns. Just the room at the end that housed the reason for the clandestine look of this building. With one more look behind him, to see where his attacker was, he smashed through the heavy wooden door, to see what he already knew in despair. A room filled with computers, diagnostic tools of all shapes and sizes, and the uncomfortable chairs he had to sit in everyday. There were the center pieces to the room. Two large glowing pads, each one as large as a diesels wheel. All of these things were present. There were however, absolutely no devices to give him the ability to call for aide. No phones, not even walkie talkies, even the high tech state of the art computers did not have internet access, save for the access to the on board satellite interface. Doctor Balens, his lungs burning then came to know that this room. It was going to be the place he was murdered in.

   A knocking came from behind him, as if someone was tapping their fist on the door frame. Doctor Balens dared not look behind him. All he did was do a quick stride over one of the glowing pads, and behind a control console. A poor excuse for fortification, but it was all he had, it was what he could do. He spun on his heels to see the masked man, standing there, filling the entire door way. " My, my. Aren't you spry?" a voice came from beneath the blank mask. It's tone was low, and there seemed to be a sinister chuckle in it's inflection.

   "Please." Was all the Doctor could get out, as his whole body started to shake from the feelings that his life was about to end.

   "Please?" the voice from the mask said, in a very mocking tone. " Please what?" the dark clothed man asked as he took a casual step into the room.

   Doctor Balens swallowed hard as he grasped onto any courage he could muster. "Please. Why are you doing this? Why are you trying to kill me?" His voice was cracking as he spoke his words, his lips trembled in anticipation for an answer. The axe wielding attacker looked down for a mere second. Then back to his target as he stepped further into the room.

   "Oh. I suppose there would be many reasons I could tell you why. However, I find that telling the truth always seems to put people's minds at ease, you see. It relieves any questions that may be racking ones mind." With this, the hood and mask covered head tilted slightly to the side. Doctor Balens somehow knew that under that expressionless mask was a grin of evil born glee. "The answer is, however. Because I can." He then did a quick flourish with one of the axes as he reached his arm back for another throw. "Because I want to!" he added as he let the weapon fly.

   Everything seemed to slow for the Doctor. Time ticked away in a terror filled slide show in Balens mind and eyes. He couldn't move, couldn't react as the the bladed projectile sliced through the air. However, for whatever reason, it missed. The axe flew just a mere inch from the doctor's head, and smashed into the wall behind him. It made his head instinctively turn to glimpse where the weapon had landed. That's when he figured out the reason for the throws misaim. Out of his peripheral vision, Doctor Balens saw the masked man take a long leap forward, his other axe baring hand pulled back to strike a final blow.

   Something else also caught the Doctor's attention, the control console he was standing by. The screen was blinking a phrase  that gave him the ever so slightest ray of hope. 'System active. Pad one, enabled. Pad two, inactive. Continue?' He couldn't believe what he was reading. In his own hurry to leave tonight. The professional, and by the book scientist had forgotten to power down his machines. Something that if there were people under him. He would have fired immediately for incompetence. He looked again at his soon to be killers position. His jump was now half finished, right over the object called pad one. The Doctor moved with speed he did not know he had, pure reflex driving him to his goal. His fist pounded on the console, causing the pad underneath the masked man to spring to life as all sorts of light, alarms and even verbal warnings filled the room. telling all in the vicinity to clear the area.

   The light show that the pad produced was brilliant, and blinding to behold. Dancing arks of electricity flew from the pad to the ceiling. They bounced off walls, and struck anything that would house a current in a spark filled blast. This lively show of power made Doctor Balens cover his face with his arm as he fell backward, slamming into the wall behind him, then quickly sliding down to come to rest on his rear. He could see nothing, he couldn't make out his attacker, or if his advance had been halted. He did hear the computer's voice. It cried out, almost in a panic. " Warning! Pad two unable to respond. Compensating. Please wait."

   All was merely silent after the process was complete. All except the gentle hum of the system powering down. Doctor Balens slowly removed his arm from his line of vision, his knees that had been pulled tightly up to his chest were starting to relax. He swallowed hard as he forced himself to look to the side of the console that had shielded him from the blast of his machine. He dreaded looking to see the masked axe murderer standing there. With nothing more than burns to his clothing. For some reason he dreaded more seeing a burned corpse laying lifeless on the floor. Even in self defense, the good doctor was a man that believed in the preservation of life. However, what he saw was, nothing. No corpse, no angered killer ready to reap his pain wounds on his target. Just an empty space where the man in black once was. Save for the pad, and a few after sparks that sprung from it's workings.

   It was over, he had survived. Through a mistake that he should have never committed, he was now safe. It was then that Doctor Balen's body gave way to all the fear, stress and horror that it was put through. He slumped to the floor, and began to weep. He dared not try to stop the tears that fell freely from his eyes, he wanted them there. He wanted to feel them rolling down his face. He savored the salty taste as one dripped into his open mouth. He rolled over onto his back, where his crying slowing started to turn into laughing. An uncontrollable burst of loud wails filled the room as he shouted something that he wasn't even sure were words. Just joyous screams to reassure himself that he was alive.

   To him, it seemed as if hours had gone by. Hours of just him laying on the cold floor of his workspace. He was still in disbelief that he was able to come out of this with his head still firmly attached to his shoulders. His thoughts of being alive were interrupted however. The computer gave out three beeps, beeps that the Doctor recognized as a successful teleport. Almost without thinking, he jumped to his feet. His gaze pinpointed across the room at pad two. His hopes of surviving almost crushed as he expected to see his would be killer standing there. Waiting for his prey to show his head so he could violently lop it off. Nothing stood there though. No masked man, just the dull glow of the inactive machine. The computer beeped three times again, trying to gain the attention of it's controllers. Balens looked at the screen, then let his mind take in the information that was presenting itself. Words that he a man of fringe science could not quite take in, in his current state of mind.

---Pad one, active.---

---Pad two, unresponsive---

---Unable to complete sequence. Please wait----

---Alternate coordinates located---

---Diverting power to Shift Matrix, buffering. Please wait---

---New coordinates locked---

---New file saved as location 378378742---

---Sequence complete. Continue?---

   With a confounded look on his brow, the Doctor jumped into work mode. Something new, something fantastic had just happened, and he planned to find out what. In all of the machines trials, in all of the experiments that he had performed in this lab. He had never once thought of trying to move something without the receiving pad online. The thought of doing simply never crossed his mind as he figured the system would simply not function. Yet it did. The computer itself saw the error and tried to deal with the problem as best it could. Soon his figured were moving at a blazing speed. He was pulling up all kinda of diagnostic programs, theory generators, past histories of other trials. Nothing seemed to make any sense of what just happened. That's when he decided to ask the computer itself. Maybe someway it could explain it's own actions. He often avoided communicating with the computer. While it was one of the best ever constructed by human minds. It's human interface was, lacking in some areas. Something that he planned to have his partners upgrade, as silent as they were. With a mad curiosity driving him, he started typing his questions to the machine in front of him.

   ---Confirm successful movement of subject 4587.---

   ---Confirmed. Continue?---

   ---Explain successful movement without the presence of receiving pad.---

   ---Error detected. Pad two unable to respond. Organic defense protocols brought online. Continue?---

   ---Confirm coordinates of subject 4587.---

   ---Coordinates confirmed at location  378378742. Continue?---

   ---Bring satellite tracking and GPS location online.---

   ---Satellites enabled. GPS markers enabled. Continue?---

   ---Show location  378378742 on visual display.---

   ---Please wait---

   ---Please wait---

   ---Error found. Location  378378742 invalid. Continue?---

   ---Are you telling me that location  378378742 does not exist?---

   ---Correct. Continue?---

   ---Subject 4587 was sent to location  378378742 correct?---

   ---Confirmed. Shift Matrix history confirms sequence complete at location  378378742. Continue?---

   ---But location  378378742 is invalid correct?---

   ---Correct. Continue?---

   Doctor Balens almost fell over as the information the computer was telling him hit his brain like a monster truck. These coordinates made no sense. They didn't exist anywhere on Earth. Nowhere on the planet could he find anything remotely close to the spatial proximity that the computer confirmed something was sent to, but simply was not there. He looked at the screen again. ' Organic protocols' He knew the function of this program. It was there to make sure that any detected danger to humans would either shut down the system. Or reroute the subject to a new pad. The only problem was, there were no other pads. Just the inactive one silently glowing across the room. Add onto the fact that he hadn't even started human trials. He was years, maybe even decades from such experiments. However, the facts, and definitely the computer don't lie. It isn't an employee that was scared of losing it's job because of a detrimental failure. It wasn't trying to cover it's tracks, or blame a fellow co-worker. It did it's job, it just wasn't sure what it did. The reality was clear though. That man, that horrible masked killer was sent somewhere. The Doctor however, in all his knowledge, just didn't know where.

      

The Night begins

   The sound of heavy boots hit the marble floor as he strode in a quick pace to reach his destination. The hallway he traversed was empty for the most part, save for the few Ponies that were either leaving the castle, or returning to their lodging here within it's walls. Some took notice of the dark clad man that made the loud foot falls, others tried to hide their gaze, or simply look away. Those that did take notice of him saw a man, a human man.  

   A stern angular face that was framed by hair much longer than most Ponies would allow their own manes to grow. It was razor straight, reaching down just below the mid of his back, and cut to an even length on all sides. Almost touching the ground was a plain black long coat, light weight in it's construction, so that the back would wisp and whip as it caught the smallest wind of his movements. The boots that struck the ground were of manticore make. The thick hide came just below his knees, while plating for the scorpion tail covered the front of each garment in a tight articulated fashion. His shoulder and chest wear was the thing that stood out most to those that saw. A black heavy cloth, covered in light weight scorched black steel plates that were bound together by a series of chain mail links. All of this settled on a frame slender and tall. Then, he adorned the reason some took notice of him, and others turned their heads. Etched into the right shoulder plate was the symbol of his position, the reason for his haste in this hour. It was the crescent moon. It was the insignia of Princess Luna's Dark Guard.

   He cared little for the those that looked at him. Their over sized eyes gave him no threat, as he could easily see any of their intentions. It was those that chose not to look at him. This made him gain a small smile over his thin lips. He enjoyed the fact that those that averted their gaze were either scared of his presence, or afraid of his duties, and the Ponies he associated with. In either case, they feared him in some way, and this gave him joy. The small grin was quickly washed away however. He saw one pony coming his way that was not only going to look at him, she was going to talk to him as well. He did not enjoy this ones company, he enjoyed few of any Ponies company for that matter. She would try to make him late, she knew that he detested being tardy. As he feared her large eyes make contact with him, though he was trying not to meet her gaze. It was to late however, she saw him. The mare began to make a quick step to intercept his path. Her long pink mane and tail bouncing as she did. Her pure white coat catching glimmers of moon light, showing off the three symbols on her flank that gave her name.

   "Well Shannon Nyx! How wonderful to see you again! How are you?" Her voice was chipper, as always. There was however, a slight hint of a smug tone. Something that wasn't uncommon for the Ponies raised here in the capital. It was a sign of their breeding, education and upbringing. Shannon gave a quick sigh through his nose, while unnoticeably clenching his jaw.

   "Fleur De Lis," Shannon said as he nodded his head in the slightest along with saying her name. "I am fine as always. Thank you for asking. Excuse me." He nodded his head again, then made several quick steps to try to put some distance between her and him. Fleur De Lis wasn't letting him escape that quickly though. To many times had he ducked her, avoided her. He would even to go as far as to not 'remember' any of the social invite cards she had personally made for him, something she had gone through quite the trouble of learning how to do.

   "Shannon!" she called out. This time her voice was a little more pouty than before. Shannon sighed once more before spinning on his heels to address her again. This time he would try to drop a hint to the overly popular mare. Maybe she would get the gist of where he needed to be.

   "How may a member of the Royal Dark Guard be of assistance?" he spoke with a more formal tone. De Lis only laughed as she came trotting up to him, getting a little close for his liking.

   "Now Shannon. I think we are a little more well acquainted than that. Don't you think?" She turned her head slightly to the side as she spoke, fluttering her eyelashes. Shannon said nothing in turn. He only stood there waiting for a chance to dismiss the conversation. "Shannon. How long has it been now? How long have you been here in Equestria?" Shannon blinked for a moment as he looked up for a second, then back to the mare.

   "I believe it has been over a year and a half now." He could if he wanted to recall the exact date to the minute if he wanted to. Though he preferred to not think about the day he came here. It was the day that he failed. The day that insidious doctor got the drop on him with that infernal machine.

   "Oh my!" the mare shouted with a mild whinny. "A whole year and a half? Shannon, I am insulted. How many times have I invited you to our little social gatherings?" Shannon just slowly shook his head.

   "I am afraid I did not keep count." This made Fleur De Lis smirk. Surely he was not so cruel to just disregard all of her beautifully crafted hoof made invitations.

   "Well. All will be forgiven," she started as she got even closer to his face with her muzzle. "If you would be a gentleman. And simply escort me to where I am going." Shannon couldn't help but take a step back, it was this that started to anger him to a degree. He didn't like being pushed, and he knew that she thought he wouldn't do anything about it because of her gender or social status. "It is a small after party. Just a few stallions. Just a few mares. But all of them would just be delighted to see you make a, brief appearance." He could of swore she just looked him up and down while making that last statement. "You know. You being such an exotic creature. You really should use it to gain more than what you have." Her eyes narrowed to show off the eye liner and mascara she was wearing. "You really would be surprised of all the things you could, get."

   "However an exotic creature I am," Shannon began with a much lower tone than before, as his patience was on it's last leg. "I can tell you that I am not a social one." His fingers rapped at the side of his coat. He could feel the handle of one of his axes. "I am though, a creature of habit. Would you like to know what one of those habits are, my dear? I would very much like to show you two habits I have." A long narrow grin came to Shannon's face as he now started to push back at her. Fleur De Lis felt something was off now. She didn't like his tone. She surely didn't like the look in his eyes, the twist on his lips. He turned very frightening in just a blink of an eye. Although in a way, something about it excited her. Nothing she had felt before made her feel so scared. She was just about to say something. A new voice however broke the tension from down the hall.

   "Nyx!" a raspy voice rang out. Shannon knew who it belonged to before he even turned to look. A tall slender unicorn mare, just a bit shorter than Fleur De Lis and others of her size. Her coat was pitch black while her mane and tail was a silvery blue, and styled so that it was spiked straight back. Her eyes was something of an oddity. Her right was a dim green, while the left was as red as blood. On her flank was her cutie mark. A solid green right half of the eight pointed compass. This was Chaotica, one of Shannon's troop mates. "Let's go!" she called out again. "We're already late!"

   Shannon silently thanked the Night and the Moon for his partners intervention. He took quick advantage of Chaotica's beckon as he turned his head again to face Fleur De Lis. "Another time," he simply stated as he spun around and made his way towards the black coated mare waiting for him at the end of the hallway he should have been down minutes ago.

   "You're welcome," Chaotica mouthed silently. Shannon paid her taunt no mind as he turned the corner, his long black coat almost smacking her as he passed. Chaotica stood there for a moment, she stared over at Fleur De Lis, who was in turn shooting her a mean looking glare. The black unicorn gave a silent scoff as she turned her nose up in the air, then chased after Shannon. "Wow! That was painful to watch!" Chaotica said as she caught up to Shannon, coming to set her pace at his side.

   "I assure you," Shannon said as he cracked his neck from side to side. "The pain, was entirely mine." Then Shannon looked down at his cohort with a raised eyebrow. "And just how long were you spying on that whole ordeal?"

"Oh, long enough to know you needed help. But not long enough to see you blow your top!" Chaotica laughed knowing that this would get a rise out of him.

   " I do not, blow my top, as it were," Shannon retorted, making the unicorn mare laugh out again.

   "Oh whatever! I could almost hear you grinding your teeth from where I was standing." Shannon had nothing to say to this. He kept walking in a quick stride towards the massive gold lined and hinged doors that were at the very end of this hall. Chaotica wasn't satisfied though. She couldn't start her night half the time unless she got Shannon worked up. She had been with him since the day he had arrived in Equestria. It was her that found him on the outskirts of the Everfree Forest. It was her that took him under her wing, showed him the ropes. She even got him his first position in the Dark Guard. Though he needed little convincing to do that. Shannon changed when he was around the Princess.

   Chaotica quickly stepped in front of him, and turned around. Now she was walking backwards, looking him right in the face. "So?" she asked with wide odd eyes.

   "So, what?" Shannon sighed. Planning to run the unicorn over if she stopped.

   "You know. You and Fleur De Lis. She's really into you. You accepted going out on a date yet?"

   Shannon took a deep breath while his face contorted in a look of annoyance. "Absolutely not!" he barked as he picked up his pace. The mare was quick on her hooves and kept pace, even backwards.

   "Well I really don't see what the problem is. Fleur De Lis is one of the most sought after, and courted mares in all of Canterlot. Probably even in all the cities of Equestria as far as I know. I think you would be flattered."

   "Consider me, unimpressed," Shannon quietly stated as his attention was starting to become more and more focused on the doors they were approaching.

   "Yeah well. She's impressed with you. She's been pestering you since almost the day you got here. A mare like her. She always gets what she wants." This actually made Shannon stop right before the doors. Then sigh again quickly through his nose.

   "Look. Where I am from. I did not like women of Fleur De Lis's attitude and spoiled behavior. So why would I like a pure white, unicorn version of those same women?"

   "So what kind of Ponies do you like?" Chaotica asked as she stepped out of the way as Shannon reached for the doors.

   "None!" Shannon scowled at her through clenched teeth, and a low growl as he looked down at her while pushing the heavy doors open at the same time. Then quickly stepping past her.

   Chaotica got a tooth filled grin across her muzzle as she looked at his back. 'Buttons pushed.' She thought to herself as she then entered the room.

*****

   The room that Shannon and Chaotica stepped into was huge to say the least. A wide open space with towering stain glass windows that portrayed many significant events in Equestria's long history. The walk towards the back of the hall was almost as long as the time it took the two to get here. The sounds of her hooves, and his boots were muffled now. Due to a long and luxurious carpet that ran from the front of the double doors, all the way back to where Shannon saw five Ponies in all.

   The first to notice the two enter was Chaotica's twin sister Chaosia. An exact mirror of her sister in every way. Save for the fact that her red eye was on the the left. As for her cutie mark, it was the left side of the eight pointed compass. The second in the group was a large unicorn stallion who was called Moon Burn. His mane was long and straight, colored in a cascading fashion from grey to pitch black, with a tail to match that was long enough to almost sweep the ground. His eyes were a piercing ice blue, the shade you might see of a clear frozen lake. Standing next to him was another unicorn stallion, Shadow Vein he was called. He was much smaller than the rest there. Standing nearly to Moon Burn's shoulders, and only half the mass. His mane and tail were pearl white, and while their true length was uncertain due to the fact that the young unicorn had every strand of both mane and tail is a series of braids, that accented his bright orange eyes. This was Shannon's troop, four unicorns, one human. Shannon often thought it was either planned, or a coincidence that they were all unicorns. However, as far as the 'Dark Ponies' went. Most of them were either Earth Ponies or unicorns. The rarest of the castes were the bat winged, snaked eyed pegasus. They were used for other purposes, and had an entire myth built around them altogether.

   The other two Ponies were hard to miss in a crowd, alicorns they were called. Superbly magical creatures that shared all the aspects of the three types of ponies. The first thing Shannon noticed was the ruler of the Day, the Sun Goddess, Celestia. Her slender frame, ethereal mane and tail, along with her soft features did not hide the narrowed eyed glare she gave Shannon as he approached. She didn't trust him, that was all to apparent. Not since he arrived in her lands, and even more so when he rejected her offer to join the Royal Guard after finding out about his extensive military training.

   Then there was the reason he decided to remain here in Equestria. The reason he refused any help from Equestria's top mages and magic users. The Divine Goddess of the Night, his Worship, Princess Luna. She stood as regal as one could possibly be in his eyes. Her dark coat shimmered as it reflected stray beams of moon light that cast themselves through the windows. Seemingly aiming right at her, wanting to make her shine. Her long and haunting mane and tail flapped and lashed about, as if some unknown wind was grabbing a hold, and making it dance. Her eyes, those cyan cold eyes, they struck him, and he felt empowered. As if from her, he could pull the power to crush mountains with his bare hands.

   From the time he was born, and could draw upon memory. Shannon dismissed the presence of God, of any god for that matter. He found it comical how the unknowing masses would huddle together in a cheaply made shantey in the middle of nowhere. Or even still, an over extravagant eye sore that towered over all other buildings to prove how much better it was than the rest. There they would toss empty, and selfish prayers to something, some unknowable thing that would in turn cast down blessings to all that saw it as the supreme authority on everything. For this Shannon was proud that he had faith in nothing, until the night her saw her. A true Goddess, master of the Shadows, the Night, the very Moon itself was her's to control and no other. With but a thought she could reap the very visions of those within her ever expanding realm. To see one's dreams, their nightmares. Such powers to him were all to worthy of his devotion. The only thing he wished was that he was present when his Dark Angel had returned from her thousand year exile. To look upon Nightmare Moon was a dream he had. He would have stood by her side, and made sure that she was now the true ruler of Equestria. This however, was just a dream he had.

   Celestia broke her gaze away from Shannon, then leaned over to whisper something in her younger sister's ear. This made Luna give a small nod, then she lovingly nuzzled her sibling. The white alicorn stepped off the platform where she and Luna were standing, and made her way towards the doors. Each of the black coated Ponies in the room gave a sign of respect to the Sun Princess, either with a kind word, or a deep bow. Shannon however, simply walked past her. Only giving a slow small nod in acknowledgment that she was leaving. His outward mood changed dramatically though as he reached the single step to the stage where Luna stood. He averted his eyes down to the floor, then dropped to both his knees, where he came to a rest in a meditative pose. "My Worship," he started with a deep tone. "Gift to me your words. So that I may make them my will."

   It had been over a year now, and Luna still felt as if she would blush every time Shannon addressed her in such a formal fashion. She would look to the other Ponies in her Dark Guard, and see them trying to stifle a giggle. Or a look resembling a small jealousy that they didn't address her in the same way. Even more still that they did not feel the reverence that Shannon did when was in his Goddesses presence. None the less, it still felt good in a way to be shown the same kind of aberration that she had become accustomed to all the those many years ago, before her exile.

   "Rise, Shannon, please," the dark alicorn said in a supple, and warming tone. As soon as she finished her command, Shannon seemingly floated to his feet, with nothing more than his own leg muscles to power him. There he stood, a blank face empty of emotion or goals. Like a puppet waiting to be moved by it's master. "Tonight I will be continuing the trade negotiations that have been held over the past few weeks by my sister, Celestia." As Luna spoke, she stepped off of the stage where she was, and started to move down the carpeted area towards the doors. In her wake the other ponies moved to her sides, and flank in concert of the Princesses' stride. Shannon without surprise to the rest of his partners, being at the front most of the group. "The Minotaur delegates have proven a challenge even to her great wisdom. I only hope that I may be able to perform as well as she has while she rests."

   The unicorns in the group knew that they did not have to respond, as Shannon was already quick with his words of encouragement. "They are a primal, and primitive race my Worship. Their most wise I doubt would be able to match wits with your centuries of knowledge and experiences." After Shannon was done speaking. Shadow Vein quickly leaned over to Chaosia who was stepping beside him.

   "I think he just called her old!" he whispered quickly before returning to his original position. The unicorn mare did little to respond. Save for a closed eye head shake, accompanied with a small smile.

   "Thank you, Shannon, again for your kind words," Luna said while looking back the human, almost catching Shadow Vein mutter his little joke to Chaosia. "While it is true they seem a bit more primal than us Ponies. I assure you. Their ambassadors are masters of negotiations when in the conference hall." By this time the group had reached the doors, which were being opened by Luna's magic. She did not walk through them though. She turned to face her guard with a stern look across her muzzle. "This is why everything must be kept in order these next few nights." With this she turned back around and exited the room. "I will be managing the Moon, and the Sun. Plus dealing with the talks across the negotiation table." With her next statement, she let her head hang a little low. "Some of my responsibilities will become, laxed." Luna looked back at her faithful troop once more. "I will be relying on my great dark guard to insure that all things in Canterlot, perhaps even all of Equestria remain calm and peaceful while the minotaurs are our guests."

   Shannon was about to speak. However, Moon Burn was quicker this time with a prompt response. Which in a way made him grin ever so slightly. Getting in a word edge wise while Shannon was there had become rather difficult since he had joined the Guard. "I assure you, Princess. We will not fail you, in any of the tasks you give us." Moon Burn could almost feel the heat from Shannon's glare as he finished, and it was almost impossible to not look in the human's direction.

   "I know you will," Luna began, herself not privy to the one sided staring match behind her. "Sometimes I feel bad. The Royal Guard is vast in it's numbers. While the amount of dark ponies in the world can be counted with ease. And yet, you are expected to maintain the same amount of law and order they do."

   "I believe the phrase: quality over quantity would apply to such a situation, my Worship," Shannon said, making all the troop brandish a long smile, along with a swelling sense of pride. It was true that the occurrence of a dark pony being born was a rare event. Even still, the troops that did exist in Luna's Dark Guard often took a large amount of satisfaction in the knowledge that while their numbers were dismal compared to Celestia's day time trotting Royal Guard. They still were able to handle any situation that befell to them with equal skill and resolve.

"Indeed it does Shannon. Indeed it does," Luna answered as the Ponies came to the corridor that would lead Luna to the conference hall that held the Minotaurs. Luna stopped, then turned to address her followers. "Moon Burn. You will be joining me within the hall."

   Moon Burn quickly bowed his head in acknowledgement. "I will announce that you will arrive shortly my Princess." As he finished speaking, the unicorn quickly made haste to the doors at the end or the narrow hall.

   "Shannon. Please take Shadow Vein with you and patrol the east to south east burroughs. Our young new recruit needs time to flatten his hooves I believe." A gentle smile came over Luna's lips as she spoke to the youngest of the troop. The expression was not shared on the humans face however. He simply bowed deeply while saying the words that the others of the troop began calling; Shannon's Oath.

   "Your words are my will, my Divinity." As always. Luna responded with a seemingly humbled smile while nodding in return. Shannon quickly did an about face while looking down at the braided mane of his now partner. Gesturing to him to follow.

   "Chaosia, Chaotica." Luna continued as Shannon and Shadow Vein were leaving in a quick stride. The twin unicorns perked up their ears in earnest, waiting for their orders. "You, as always will be my eyes and ears. Take to the shadows. The places others fear to look. Report to me when and if you discover anything that my be of interest. Especially if you think it might have an impact on our guests." The two sisters bowed in tandem.

   "Yes Princess." They said at the same time. Their voices so close to the other, it sounded as if only one spoke. Then their horns began to glow a deep dark purple. There in a small flash the two Ponies quickly became two wisping clouds of dense black smoke. The apparitions quickly started to dance and whirl around one another as they flew down the same direction as Shannon and Shadow vein. The one that was once Chaotica made several fast laps around the human. Sounds could be heard as she did so. Sounds that could only be to the tune of laughter. Though in this form, any noise that was made was as if it was coming from an endless chasm, that only these two could reach. The two haunts bounced and traversed in hallways, before flying out the window. Of all the Ponies abilities that Shannon had come to see while he had been on this world, It was those two that impressed him the most. The power to become as of mist, to be able to become a spectre fog. To be able to squeeze, and shape ones self to enter any structure you pleased. Shannon many times thought how easy some of his contracts on Earth would have been if he could perform such a trick.

   Princess Luna let out a sigh of contentment as she saw the prized troop of her guard leave to perform their duties. She was most proud of Shannon however. She wasn't sure on how humans conducted themselves on Earth. In all this time whenever she brought up the subject to the man he simply gave quick and short answers. Telling her that his jobs on his home world were mere trivial matters, and were better forgotten so not to bore her. More often than not changing the subject back to her. He himself wanting to hear about how she ruled in the nights long before her exile. She would do so with little enthusiasm. As telling those tales were just precursors to the time she became Nightmare Moon. Even to this day, it saddened her, what she became. Though Shannon held on to every word as if it was going to be the last story he ever heard. Never the less, the Night Princess was sure that whatever Shannon did in his previous life. He was a master at it, and probably more than appreciated, and very much missed.

   Moon Burn's horn began to glow a dull pale grey as his magic grasped a hold of the doors handles. He opened them slowly, reveling the Moon Princess standing there waiting. Even before the rooms doors were completely opened, she made her way to the front of the room. Where a smaller version of the main throne had been constructed for her to rest upon during the many talks to come. "Proud guests of the great Minotaur Tribal Nations," Moon Burn started as he closed the door behind his Princess. "May I present. Princess Celestia's younger sister. The Mistress of the Moon. Goddess of the Night and everything within it's folds. The Divine, Princess Luna." As the male unicorn finished his announcement. He quickly took his place, standing at Luna's side as she took her seat.

   The Princess gave her announcer a small quick nod, then looked over the long table that was seating more than a dozen Minotaur land holders, business owners and Chieftains. "Thank you for waiting," she started. Her voice now was lower. It had a more commanding tone to it than what she would normally use. Even her eyes narrowed to an amount that showed off the very light purple eye lids that were accented by the mares long eye lashes. "I apologize once again for my sister having to hand these talks over to me. However, the Sun must always set. And my sister is the Sun. But do not worry. I assure you though, the Moon can shine just as bright. Even in the darkest of times." The Moon Goddess quickly surveyed the room in search for any descension amongst the crowd. As she had heard that some of the Minotaurs here thought that her being the younger of the two alicorns. They might be able to augment some of the already settled issues. She was going to make sure that they all knew that she was a Monolith. One they could not dare to move. "Now," she said as she settled in her throne. "Where were we?"

  

The Incident

   Shadow Vein was treading slightly behind Shannon at this point. They had been walking for nearly three hours now, and in that time they must have covered what felt like six or seven miles. His hooves were as sore as he could remember. He could swear he could feel them actually pulsing with each new step. He dared not complain though, not even a little bit. He remembered hearing rumors of the last recruit that complained under Shannon's watch. How that Dark Pony was now in some back water town in the middle of nowhere, watching the crops grow, and keeping them safe from bugs. A fate that he thought was not that glamourous for a Dark Guardsman. Something he intended to avoid.

   He was in luck though. Shannon was coming up to something the human liked to call 'observation spots.' These were places that Shannon would stop and let everypony in the vicinity see him standing there. To let all the night goers that just because the Sun was down, and the Royal Guard in their beds. The authority of the Alicorn Princesses was still just as potent as it ever was. The young unicorn thought it odd for someone like Shannon to step directly into sight. From what he had seen in just the small amount of time that the two had been paired up, he noticed the tall human would go out of his way to stay in an obscured position. He would cross streets at random to the unknowing observer. Sticking to walls while moving to the next set of shadows that were caused by buildings, broken street lamps and even clouds. All in all, Shadow Vein thought there was probably a lot he could learn from the human when it came to clandestine skills and talents. If he would ever talk for more than two seconds that is.

   With a confined breath of relief, Shadow Vein came to a rest on his back side as the pair came to the next stopping point in their route. The feeling of pressure coming off of his throbbing back hooves felt absolutely wonderful, and the Pony let out a small vocalization to show his approval. Shannon, as always became a statue, moving only his head in slow turns from left to right, taking notice of the smallest sounds with a set of dark narrowed eyes. For a time, Shadow Vein mimicked his partners movements. He would sway back and forth ever so slowly. His head would turn in a almost torturous scan of the area. He would stop only momentarily to take an any noticeable details on anypony he saw passing by. This practice became exceedingly boring however, and he decided that this was as a good time as any to try to get to know his human patrol partner a little more.

   "So," The unicorn started, really trying to think of something to say. "You and me. Working directly for Luna. That must feel pretty cool right?" For some reason this comment made Shannon snap his neck towards Shadow Vein. Giving him a deep scowl of a look as he did so.

   "Princess!" Was the one word that Shannon spoke to the now startled Unicorn. Who was just about to open his mouth to say something, though Shannon stopped him by continuing what would become a lecture. "She is your Goddess, your Worship, your reason for crawling out of your bed when you wake. You will refer to her as such. Addressing her in such an informal manner invites hubris." He then leaned down a bit, while pointing a long index finger at the tip of the Ponies tapered muzzle. "And that, my little Shadow Vein. Is something that I will not allow!" Then just as quickly as he started talking. He resumed his former stance as if nothing were said at all.

   "Alright, alright. Geez, sorry!" Shadow Vein said as he made a couple of dismissive gestures with his fore legs. He was also now wishing that he didn't want Shannon to talk for more than two seconds. "Listen. All I was trying to say is that it is a great honor to serve in Lu-" Thankfully his brain made him snap his mouth shut before he finished that last word. "Princess Luna's personal troop. Every Dark Pony wants to be in it." He made a small laugh before he made his next statement."I bet even some of the Royal Guard would like to be in it!" He was hoping to get some kind of reaction other than anger or annoyance from the almost motionless Human. The only thing he did receive was just another short lived comment.

   "It is their fate to be born as they were. It was their choice to dwell in the burning heat of the Sun's days, and not know the enlightenment of the Night's embrace." As Shannon finished talking, Shadow Vein opened his mouth to try to continue the conversation. It was just nothing would come out. He honestly didn't know how to respond to something like that. He decided to just let it go. Shannon obviously viewed things in a whole other way compared to what the small black Unicorn was told by his parents as far as how Ponies spent their time, day or night time never coming up.

   Several more minutes went by without words or incident. The two Guardsmen stood in silence just moving their heads back and forth, their body weight shifting at random intervals, like reeds being blown in a soft wind. Then something came by that snapped Shadow Vein out of his observer trance. A tall, long legged slender mare came into view. Her coat was a light brown, with a long styled mane of what seemed like pure gold, even in this dark lighting. Her tail was just as well kept as her mane, it had a lovely red bow attached to where the tail met the middle of her flanks. Flanks that donned a shooting star cutie mark that left other smaller stars in it's wake. The mare quickly saw that she was being watched by the young stallion, and gave a small audible giggle as she passed through his line of sight. Shadow Vein in turn gave a long friendly smile while waving one of his front hooves quickly.

   "Oh she's pretty huh?" the Unicorn said in a chipper voice as he continued to follow the mare with a turning head as she walked past. The question went unanswered however, Shannon kept surveying the area in his normal fashion."Do you think she would mind if I went and talked to her?"

   "If you leave this position. I will tie you to the lamp post for the remainder of the night," Shannon said at the ogling unicorn. Who obviously didn't quite hear the threat as he kept his eyes on the passing mare.

   "What do you think her name is? I bet it's something really nice."

   "Star something. Or something Star I would imagine," Shannon said, still not acknowledging the mare.

   "Hrm." Was the noise Shadow Vein made as his smile stopped, and a corner of his mouth twisted upwards. "You don't like girls huh?" This made Shannon get a rather surprised look on his face as one of his eyebrows shot upwards.

   "I beg your pardon?" the Human snapped as he looked down at the Unicorn.

   "Mares!" Shadow Vein quickly corrected himself as he realized what he just implied. "I mean you don't like mares." Shannon just let out a sigh, and returned to his normal position.

   "What I do, or do not like is none of your concern," the Human stated quickly. This made Shadow Vein get a frown over his lips as well as making his eye ridges drop.

   "Oh come on Shannon. We are going to be working together for a long time," he said this, then his eyes shuffled from side to side knowing that one bad review from Shannon to Luna, and the small Dark Pony would be working for his father again in the delivery service. "I hope at least we are." He looked up at Shannon for some kind of confirmation. He received none. "So come on. Open up a bit. I mean, everypony knows about you and Fleur De Lis." This made Shannon spring to life.

   "There is nothing to know about me and, anypony!" He truly did hate saying that word. Though saying 'anyone' usually made more trouble than it was worth. "Especially Fleur De Lis."

   "Uh huh. Well I've heard rumors," the Dark Pony pushed. His courage building up a bit.

   "You need to get your hearing checked then." Shannon came back as soon as his talkative partner finished his statement.

   Shadow Vein let out a series of laughs. "Hey that was pretty good. You made a joke. I bet that hurt." He let out one more single laugh before immediately stopping as he saw Shannon crack his neck from one side to the other.

   "Fine!" Shannon said in a silent shout. Making Shadow Vein jump a little. "I, unlike you and every other creature on this world am not in constant pursuit of companionship from the opposite gender. I prefer to use my time in the study of bettering myself in the arts, talents and profession I have chosen," Shannon stopped talking as the two stared at each other for a moment. "Happy?" Shadow Vein looked up for a second in thought, then returned his stare to his reluctant companion.

   "So, what? You like never, you know." The Unicorn made a subtle poking motion with one of his front hooves. The motion he made, made Shannon drop his head, and even relax his otherwise stiff posture.

   "Look," Shannon started as he lifted his head. "Where I am from, the job, and requirements of it halted me from pursuing a long lasting relationship. There were however, certain women that could accommodate a man. When he desired such attentions. For a moderate fee of course." This made Shadow Vein blink several times as he processed the information that Shannon had just given him.

   "Wait, What?" Shadow Vein said still blinking. "You mean you can give a girl money." He quickly looked around to make sure no pony was in sight, while leaning in a small amount. "And they, do stuff for you. Like private stuff?" The sheer misunderstanding of what Shadow Vein heard, and his naive questions made Shannon get a smile on his face. It was not a kind smile however. It was sinister, and cruel, and it widened the more Shannon decided to exploit the situation.

   "Why yes, yes they do." Shannon's voice changed from it's normal dismissive inflection. To an oddly chipper one, one that Shadow Vein was very pleasantly surprised to hear, and it made him want to listen more. "In fact, on your next night off. You should take about twenty bits, Find a mare of your choosing. Then." The conniving human paused for a second. It was appearing he was in thought. It was more however, taking in the lovely moment of twisting the little Ponies ideals. "Offer her the bits. You may then ask her for, favors, of the intimate type."

   "Nuh uh!" Shadow Vein shouted, almost lifting himself off the ground. "There's no way! I've never heard anything like that! You're messing with me!" Shannon shrugged his shoulders, and let his hands slap his sides as if he had been defeated.

   "Well, very well. Believe me or not. It is your choice." He looked down at the baffled faced Pony. Then twitched his eyebrows up and down. "And your loss." Shadow Vein's jaw dropped open as he let himself be taken in completely of what Shannon had told him. The open jawed expression then slowly turned into a devious little grin as he let himself think of all the mares he knew that he could make such an offer to.

   "Wow! Tomorrow is my night off too!" the Pony exclaimed as he jumped to all four hooves.

   "Is it?" Shannon commented. Acting as if he wasn't aware of the fact. "How fortunate for you."

   "Oh yeah! it's going to be awesome!" Shadow Vein shouted out. Causing several passer by to turn and look.

   "Yes." Shannon added, in a way to himself more than to his troop mate. "Indeed it is."

   Shannon took a deep breath in relief that he had finally found a way to silence his over curious pony companion. He was now looking forward to the rest of the night being only filled with the random notorious giggles that came from Shadow Vein as he thought of all the mares he could offer his bits to, and the resulting interludes that would happen there after. Luck was not on his side this night however. Just as he had resumed his normal position to observe his post, Shadow Vein spoke up with a curious tone.

   "Hey, you hear that?" The Unicorn started as his ears perked up. Shannon had become very keen on the fact that all Ponies had exceptional hearing. Much better than his, and that was saying something. After just a few seconds, Shannon did hear something. It sounded of wood being pulled across stone. The sound that a cart would make if it was going very fast on the cobble stone streets. Sure enough their suspicions were confirmed as one of the city taxis came blowing it's way around the corner they were standing on, almost tipping to one side due to the driver being in a full blown gallop.

   Before Shannon could make a gesture to catch the attention of the driver. He saw another pony almost bounce out of the cab of the vehicle. The passenger was able to recover quickly enough. However, they were holding a large pastry, a cake by the looks of it. The riders lack of digits, or hands for that matter, combined with the great speed of the cart, caused the cake to fly right out the window. Shannon was to busy trying to catch the attention of the driver to notice. Shadow Vein did see it though. He wasn't quite sure what to do. He wondered if he should warn Shannon, or assist in helping him stop the cabbie, and hope that he saw it coming. He soon realized that it should have been the former. The baked good turned projectile smashed right into Shannon's face, neck and upper body. What didn't hit Shannon exploded into a spray of colorful frosting, and spongy chunks that hit everything around them. Except Shadow Vein as he was fortunately shielded by Shannon's body.

   Shadow Vein watched as the cab continued to speed by. He was going to say something, until he got a good look at the Human who was now completely covered with what used to be a cake, his arm still out stretched to a gesture to stop. The small unicorn then burst out into a fit of hysterical laughter. His high pitched howls echoed through the street as he almost fell over while pointing a hoof at Shannon, who was now recovering from being hit. Shadow Vein's laugh's very abruptly came to a sudden halt as Shannon whipped his head downwards, catching eye contact with his heckler. Shadow Vein snapped his mouth shut as he could feel as if Shannon's eyes were daggers, and he got stabbed right in the face.

   "Stop. That. Cart. Now!" Shannon commanded through a clenched jaw, and very visible teeth that did not move as he spoke.

   Shadow Vein scrambled to his hooves as the growled out order was yelled. "You got it!" He confirmed as his horn came to life with a bright purple glow. The unicorn then reared up for just a second, then smashed his front hooves into the ground causing two pitch black shadows to race from his location towards the speeding cart. In a mere second the Unicorn's spell was upon it's intended target. The two shadows that appeared as cracks in the ground swept under the cab's four wheels. Then in an almost catastrophic crash the vehicle came to a sudden stop as it slowly started to sink into the ground where the shadows were. The driver let out a cry of pain as while the cab stopped moving. His harness tightened as he tried to continue at full speed. The result was the Pony whiplashing himself to the ground. The sounds in the cart were no better. The sound of a mare yelling out combined with smashing bottles made Shadow Vein start to make his way towards the stuck cart.

   Shannon was not to far behind. In a hastened wide stride he made a bee line towards the driver, who was now picking himself up off the ground while moving his neck from side to side. The cart's operator looked back behind him to see what caused their accident. His eyes shot open as he looked at the wheels that were now covered in some odd gunk that was slowly crawling it's way up the spokes. His look turned from astonished wonder, to absolute horror as he saw the two Dark Guardsmen approaching with haste. One of them being the fabled human that so many Ponies had talked about. He was covered in dripping frosting, and he looked very, very mad.

   "I'm sorry! I'm sorry! I'm so very sorry!" The driver pony cried out as Shannon reached his location. The human then grabbed the stallion by his chin, and pulled upwards as he leaned down to get right in the Ponies face.

   "Do you have any idea how fast you were going?" Shannon growled out at the driver. "I should toss you under the poor excuse for a jail for reckless driving, and endangerment of pedestrians." Shannon then let go of the mortified pony with a moderate push.

   "I'm sorry!" The now shivering pony pleaded again. "It wasn't my fault. She told me to do it. She was scared out of her wits!" With this he pointed a hoof at his cab. Shannon let out another small grunt, that sounded more like a growl as he turned on his heels to make his way to the cart's door.

   "I got it." Shadow Vein called out as his horn glowed again. He knew there was a mare in there from the sound earlier, and he didn't want the first thing to see was some crazed human covered in frosting ripping the door off it's hinges. The cab door started to glow as the same color as Shadow Vein's horn, then gently opened. It revealed a small Earth Pony mare with a blue coat, a mane and tail of almost the same color, with green streaks running down the length. Her eyes were a bright purple, even more so as the dark unicorn noticed a steady stream of tears running down her cheeks. "Oh hey there! Are you alright?" He said in a bright voice, trying to be as comforting as possible.

   "I think so. We came to such a sudden stop. I was thrown all over! It scared me more than it hurt I think." Shadow Vein was about to say something else. Shannon however popped into the door frame.

   "What were you doing!" He barked out. This made the the little mare shriek out of fright as the strange creature with the dripping face came into view.

   "I, I, I." She tried to speak, but stumbled over her words.

   "Shannon." Shadow Vein said as put himself between the mare and the Human. "Let me handle this. You got something on your face by the way." Shannon let out another low growl, then turned away as he started to use his hands to wipe away what he could from his face, neck and clothes. "Now. What seems to be the rush, Miss?"

   "Sweet Tart." The blue mare said in a more calm tone.

   "Sweet Tart. My what a pretty name." Shadow Vein commented as he moved a little closer into the cab. He also took a moment to grab a glance at her flank, which was bearing a series of different colored cup cakes. "Now you go ahead and tell me what the problem is."

   "Minotaurs." Sweet Tart said with a small voice.

   "Minotaurs? Where?" Shadow Vein asked with a raised eye ridge.

   "At Hay Daze. It is a night spot just across the street from my shop. I normally pay it no mind as it is always closed during my work hours. But today I had a rush order that had to be filled. So I stayed much later than I normally do. They must have smelled the freshly baked cake I had just made and was carrying out to this cab. They came and demanded that I give it to them!"

   "Okay. How many were there?" Shadow Vein asked as he was now getting into his 'detective mode' as he liked to call it.

   "There were two. One big scary one! He was dressed in some kind of fur outfit. The other one was a bit shorter, but just as scary!" As she was talking. Her hooves were moving in all directions trying to emphasize the words of her story. "They told me to give them the cake cause they were super special guests of the Princess, and they could have what ever they wanted. So I told the driver to go as fast as he could."

   "Sorry." A voice came from outside the interior.

   "They chased us down the street! It was almost three blocks before they gave up." Then the mare's eyes started to well up again with tears as she looked past Shadow Vein, and towards Shannon who was still trying to get cake and frosting from his garments. "But now the cake is gone! and I have to go back there and start all over!" When she hit the word 'over' tears started falling freely from her eyes as she reached up and covered her face with her hooves.

   "Oh hey, hey!" Shadow Vein said in a comforting voice while patting Sweet Tart on the shoulder. "Don't you worry your pretty mane over it. See I'm a Dark Guardsmen. And me and my partner here are going to go check this out. Alright?" This made Sweet Tart gives a few sniffs as her face came out from under the hooved shield.

  "Really?" She said in a whimpering voice.

   "You bet! Right Shannon?" Shadow Vein looked outside and saw that Shannon was now starting to notice that his wiping motions were causing more of a mess than anything. Shadow Vein turned back to Sweet Tart, and gave a half grin. "He's fine. Not  a cake fan though."

   "Oh Dear! I am so very sorry. Shannon was it? Did it taste alright though?" She asked in an honest tone. Shannon said nothing but give her a straight lipped glare before continuing his clean work.

   "So after we get this all taken care of." Shadow Vein started. "Would you like to find out about an awesome way to make twenty bits?"

   "What?" Sweet Tart said with a half surprised, half confused look on her face. Shadow Vein was about to continue, Shannon however reached into the rick shaw grabbing the Unicorn by the ear and dragging him out of it.

   "Ow, ow, ow!" Shadow vein protested as he was pulled away. He shook his head away from Shannon's grasp, then shot him a nasty look.

   "Release them." Shannon commanded. Shadow Vein simply tapped his hoof on the ground, and the cart started to raise up from the murky pits that trapped it. The two dark streaks then simply vanished away, leaving to trace that they were there at all. "You!" Shannon said as he pointed at the driver. "Get her home. If I see you driving in such a manner again, our divine Night Goddess herself will not be able to save you!" The cab driver took the hint, and he quickly started to pull the carriage away.

   "Bye!" Shadow Vein called out as he waved to Sweet Tart. Who herself was closing the door, but gave the dark stallion a quick wave of her hoof. The braided mane unicorn turned to Shannon, and gave him a quick smile. "She was nice. I might visit her shop."

   "I don't care!" Shannon said as he started walking towards the direction that they were told about.

   "So what's the plan?" Shadow Vein stated quickly as he caught up to the human.

   "The plan is. You are going to scout out these Minotaur. See if they are still there. If not, find out where they went."

   "What about you?

   Shannon turned around a couple of times in place. As if he was trying to get his bearings. "I am going to get cleaned up. I am not going to present myself to any potential threats with my armor covered in, in this." He then pointed in the direction of this Hay Daze. "Now go!"

   "I'm on it!" Shadow Vein said as he began a quick trot down the road.

   The cake and frosting covered human closed his eyes, and took a deep breath. To him this was just another event in a long string of silly circumstances that he had been a part of since his arrival here in this world. It were these Ponies. Never once on Earth did he remember having to take part in such antics. If anyone had thrown a cake at him while he was on his home world, he would have shot them in turn. On this thought he mumbled something to himself. He wasn't sure what it was, but he thought he heard him self say 'anypony.' He let out a quick breath as he felt him self starting to calm down. He started to walk down a narrow alleyway as he knew that there was a closed park near by. It's fountain however, was still running. He decided to use that to quickly remove all of the cake bits from his long, now matted hair, and clothes before it started to dry. As he walked he looked upwards towards the sky. The Moon was bright, and it felt good to see the beams wash down over the back street he was in. "My Divinity bless me." He said as he came to the end of the street, where he saw his goal.

****

   The door handles to the observatory began to glow a solid dark blue with a lighter blue transparent outline. The doors were violently thrown open revealing a very angered Alicorn stomping into the room. Luna had a vicious grimace on her face as she slammed the doors behind her. She started pacing back and forth while taking off her crown with the same magic that opened the doors, then tossing it across the room. "Cursed bovine creatures!" She shouted as she watched the jewellery ping off the wall, and roll on the floor for a few moments before coming to a halt.

   The talks weren't going well, to say the least. These Minotaur wanted the impossible, and were wanting it as soon as possible. even worse they were so territorial that they barely wanted to give anything in return for the generous offers she and her sister had been making. She knew how they viewed Ponies. Her sister Celestia may be blind to their inner thoughts of her kind, but Luna knew all to well. She could see their dreams, their most hidden thoughts and desires. To them, Ponies were nothing more than colorful talking live stock. It nearly drove her mad the things that were just said to her in the short amount of time she had taken over the talks for her sister. She needed to relax, if only for a moment, collect her thoughts. Because the more and more these savage horned brutes talked. The more she wanted to once again don her helmet, and let them know how the Alicorns of old would have dealt with such overt insults.

   She rotated her shoulders, made her wings stretch out and flap a few times. She also let her mane and tail return to their normal pony form. Not the constant waving of the ethereal state they were normally in. "Some air will do me well I think." She said to herself out loud. With that she walked out onto the very high balcony of the castle. She could see so much of Canterlot from this one position. A beautiful view of her city bathed in moonlight and shadow. The colors of black seemingly melting into the shades of grey and silver as the buildings, and street lamps gave off their own warm lights. Just adding more rich definition to the cityscape before her. With a sigh and a huff, she stared up into the Moon. How much easier things were there. No politics, no greedy ambassadors wanting all they can get their hairy knuckles on. Just her, and nothing else. The corner of her mouth bunched up to the side of her muzzle. It was easier there yes, and much, much lonelier.

   Her head panned back and forth across the city. Then abruptly snapped to something she had to do a double take on to make sure it was what she thought it was. There, in a closed up park was her loyal subject Shannon. He was half naked, wearing only his pants and boots. The rest of him was completely without clothes, and soaking wet. For reasons she couldn't fathom, he was bathing himself in the fountain there in the middle of the park. His slightly dark skin shimmering in the rays of the moon, letting her see what a human looked like. He was very toned, his muscles stretched and twisted from his arms to his abdomen as he reached down to get a handful of water and then splash it up onto his bare hairless chest. He would then bend over and whip his long straight black hair to one side. He reached into the water again, then came up to wash the strands that then became one solid long mass that almost touched the ground from his position.

   Luna at this point had moved to the very edge of her spying perch. Her head had tilted ever so slightly to the side, and her eyes became half closed in a deep dreamy state. Then she realized something that she was doing. She had started biting her bottom lip, something it seems she couldn't help but doing. She couldn't take her eyes off the scene before her. She wondered if this is what all those other mares felt like when they saw him. They surely had never seen him like this before, at least she hoped they didn't. She caught another odd gesture her body was doing apparently on it's own. Her front leg had started to reach forward, as if her hoof was trying to touch him, she wanted to feel that bare skin. "Oh no!" She whispered to herself, as her lip and hoof came back under her control. She couldn't believe what she was feeling. Her body was warm in places she hadn't felt in such a long time. Her mind started to swirl with fantasies of what he would look like without the pants and boots. In all the time the Human had been here, had been in her Dark Guard. She never once thought that she had feelings for him. Now she realized that she had deep, very deep feelings for him.

   She felt herself fall victim to an almost full body blush as her fantasies built in length and detail, and her bottom lip once again found it's way into her mouth. She couldn't help it, it was his fault. The way he spoke to her. The way he tossed himself at her hooves with no shame or embarrassment. Ever since she had returned from her thousand year exile, all she wanted was to be treated like a normal Pony Princess. She figured it would make the transition of this still new world easier on herself, and her subjects. Shannon though refused to see her as anything but normal. He would call her the Moon. Address her as the Night itself, and she did so love the old names. To him, she was not just a Pony, a Princess, not even a Queen. She was a Goddess, his Goddess. Not for social merit, not for the jealousy others would feel for his position in her personal guard. She was his Goddess because of the faith he needed to have in her. He believed in her, and nothing else. Any mare that dared not fall in love with any stallion, or man in this case for such unconditional devotion was a fool, and Luna was no fool.

   Panic struck the gawking Pony when she saw Shannon appear as if he was going to look towards the palace. The thought of him seeing her eyeing him like a piece of meat made her do a mad dash backwards, almost tripping over a plush area rug before slamming herself onto the interior wall. Her breathing was heavy, and her chest was heaving. "Oh please by the Night and the Moon do not let him have seen me!" She uttered in a shaky voice. She built up the courage to peek ever so slowly around the open arch way that led to the balcony. She let out a loud sigh of relief as she saw that he had not noticed her. He was in fact now dressing himself. The light weight black shirt, followed by the black chain mail tunic, then finishing with his long coat and articulated plate shoulder guards. She noticed on the edge of the fountain something she rarely saw, if ever, his weapons. The twin axes that he had made not very long after his arrival. He only had one at the time, stating that the other was lost in the trip here. They were such cruel looking things. every part of them had a point or an edge somewhere. It was the main blades that make her at odds with the cleaving devices. They were shaped in the form of the crescent moon. It was something she wasn't sure he did on purpose, or if she should be frightened or flattered at the gesture.

   With all his garments back on, Shannon walked out of her line of sight much to her dismay. So much so that she started to slink her way back out onto the open platform to see if she could get just a few more moments of looking at him. "Excuse me. My Princess." A deep voice came from behind her. She could actually feel her heart skip several beats, her eyes flew open to their utmost width, and she had to concentrate very seriously on not jumping straight up into the sky.

   "What!" She shouted while spinning around to see who had snuck up on her, even using her Equestrian voice as she yelled. There in the now open doorway was Moon Burn, with a very confused look on his otherwise stalwart face. "I mean. Yes?" She corrected herself as she tried to not visibly calm her not almost shattered nerves.

   "Forgive the interruption Princess." He tried to start. Luna quickly came in with a remark to sway his.

   "Hmm? Interruption? .You didn't interrupt anything. At all." She stated as a long smile came over her snout.

  "Very good Princess." Was all Moon Burn said before returning to his previous statement. "The Minotaurs are asking for you again. I can tell them that the talks are in recess if you so desire."

   "No." Luna said as she started to walk towards Moon Burn, and the doors that she now wished she had locked. No. That is fine. Thank you Moon Burn. Tell them I will be there in but a moment."

   "As you say Princess." Moon Burn said with a deep nod of his head. He also began to step backwards to allow her to pass. Though with his sight focused on the ground he noticed that her crown was still resting on the floor. "Princess." Luna stopped mid stride as she heard him address her. "I believe your crown." He didn't finish the sentence. He just motioned over at the head piece with a tilt of his neck.

   "Oh look at that. I was wondering where that went. Thank you Moon Burn." A magical glow encompassed the crown, and it flew with great speed off the floor, through the air, and on top of Luna's head in a mere second.

   "I will close up here Princess." He said as she walked past him. He thought he heard her say something, but she was already half way down the stairs that had led up to this particular room. The large black unicorn stepped into the large room that was used as a way to observe the streets below. He walked out onto the balcony and with a quick movement scanned the area. He was really trying to see what she was so infatuated with that she wouldn't notice his entrance. With nothing in his view but streets, buildings, and the occasional pony strolling to where ever they were going. Moon Burn let out a small chuckle before leaving the room, closing the doors behind him.

  

****

   After Shannon had completed cleaning up the mess that was his entire ensemble thanks to the speeding rick shaw, he made his way quickly through the alleys and back streets to meet up with Shadow Vein. The trip didn't take long, the place called Hay Daze was rather well known as an after hours meet an greet spot, in a popular area of Canterlot. He had never been there himself, though Chaotica, and even Flur De Lis had tried to make him go on several occasions. Upon arriving he could make out the brightly lit area of the gathering spot. It was very well kept, with a large number of tables and dining areas set up on the outside for a night time eating experience. Something was off though as he approached. Many Ponies were outside, they weren't eating however. They were gathered in clumps of pastel colored masses, speaking to one another with the most of them having worried looks on their faces. He quickly spotted Shadow Vein. The Dark Pony was doing his best to stick to the darker areas of the street in an observational position. Which in a way made Shannon somewhat happy considering he was half way expecting him to be in the middle of everything trying to comfort the mares.

   "What's the situation?" Shannon asked quietly as he walked up to his partner. When Shadow Vein heard this, he gave a long smile.

   "Hey! Don't you clean up nice." The unicorn said with a chuckle. Which left just as fast as it came as he saw the narrowed eyes stare Shannon gave him afterwards. "Right." He continued with a more serious tone. "Well. Sweet Tart was right. Two Minotaurs are inside. The bigger one has been making most of the noise, the smaller one is pretty much his wing man. Not doing much but laughing at the bigger one's antics."

   "Property damage?" Shannon asked while surveying the area at close range now.

   "Nothing I have seen. I heard a couple of glasses break. Couldn't make out if they were the ones that did it."

   "We'll move to the front. Start asking." Shannon's plan was quickly cut short as the sound of a window breaking caught their attention. It wasn't the fact that the window had been broken. It was what was used to break it. A dull white earth Pony came flying through the glass. Looking like a rag doll as he twisted and spun in the air, before hitting the ground with a loud thud, causing other Ponies to have to move out of the way. The crowd let out a large amount of gasps, and screams as they all looked at the now unconscious victim of someone else's brute strength.

   "Time to get in?" Shadow Vein exclaimed with a now very uncharacteristic look of determination.

   "Yep." Was all Shannon said as the two came out of their shadowed blind in quick stride.

   The two Guardsmen quickly made themselves known as they arrived on the scene. "Everypony get back!" Was the order Shadow Vein shouted as he made his way to the other Pony that had been used to smash the window. "You!" He exclaimed at the same time pointing at a stallion in the crowd. "Get down the street. Contact Canterlot Medical. Get them down here now!" The Pony he had picked out gave a quick nod, and then took off at full gallop to execute the orders he had been given. "Everypony else. Get across the street." The crowds herd mentality kicked in rather quickly. The lot of them glad that somepony had shown up to handle the situation, and in just a few seconds, the whole of the onlookers were where the Dark Guardsmen had directed. Shadow Vein looked around, and quickly found Shannon had by passed all others in the yard. He was already half way up the main stairs using a slow step to climb. Something had changed about him now, for some reason, he had pulled his hood up, and was placing something over his face.

   Shannon stepped just past the doorway. He needed little time to ascertain the situation as he saw the two large horned creatures at one side of the room. They were completely alone now, and the largest of the pair was behind the bar, helping himself to whatever bottle struck his fancy. The smaller one sat on a stool, and was laughing very hard while pouring another bottle into his mouth. "And I thought the winged ones were the only ones that could fly!" He said as he started pounding the bar top with a heavy  fist. The two let out another uproar of laughter as the larger one finished the bottle he was working on, then chucked it over his shoulder causing it to smash into several others.

   "Gentlemen." Shannon said. Still not moving from his initial entering spot. The two Minotaur suddenly stopped laughing, and directed their attention at the odd looking thing in the doorway. "I am going to have to ask you to leave the premise." The bovine creatures looked at each other, then back at Shannon, then back each at other again before bursting out in another series of howling laughter.

   "What in the name of Tartarus is that thing?" The smaller one asked, looking to the larger one.

   "I dunno. It sure isn't a Pony. Is it?" The one behind the bar said with a confounded look on his face. The smaller one on the stool then snapped his fingers together and pointed at Shannon while still looking at his cohort.

   "Ah! I bet it's that human thing."

   "Oh yeah!" The bigger one cried out. "What's wrong with it's head?" He commented on the fact that the person standing before them had no face to speak of. Just two, unblinking covered staring eyes. Both the Minotaurs shrugged as no answer came from the human at the door. "Well hey there Human. Come over here and have a drink with us. We're here on a diplomatic mission of peace." That last statement made the two break into laughter louder than any before. Shannon however, was not amused. He made a small suck noise through his teeth as he started to walk slowly into the room. By this time, Shadow Vein had also made his way up the stairs, and made his presence known by stepping to the right of Shannon.

   "Uh oh." The bigger one said as a grin came over his snout. "Looks like we have a brave one."

   "Small too." The one sitting at the bar added.

   "My name is Shadow Vein, of the Royal Dark Guard of Canterlot. I think you were asked to leave."

   "Well, well." the larger of the two said as he placed his massive hand on the bar, then used it as leverage as he swung his legs over the entire wide bar in one jump. His hooves hit the wooden floor with a loud smash. His friend stood up from his resting place as well to join his now narrow eyed companion. "Don't you have some pep in your step." With this, the larger one took a single step forward covering a lot of ground with the single stride. Shadow Vein Got down in a low stance, baring his teeth while his horn began to give a soft glow. Both parties quickly stopped in their footsteps as Shannon decided to make his move.

   With a speed Shadow Vein was not aware the Human had. Shannon took only two long steps forward that completely closed the distance between him and the larger instigator. The Minotaur was less concerned about the masked creature that was right next to him, and more concerned about the large axe that was now pointing directly at his face. Shannon had pulled the weapon from it's sheath so fast in fact, that the long pointed tip on the top was ringing out a high note. This note at this point was the only sound that could be heard.

   Both the horned trouble makers stopped smiling, they had stopped laughing altogether. Even they themselves had not brought any kind of weapon with them. The thought hadn't crossed neither of their minds that something might actually have a sinister, and deadly weapon at their disposal. Let alone have the gumption to pull it. "Alright." The bigger one started still staring directly at the piercing point of the axe pointed at his muzzle. "I see we have worn out our welcome. We'll be on our way." With that the larger one looked over at the smaller one, and made a simple gesture with his head. They both tried to walk past the emotionless faced human, but Shannon stepped in time to block their path.

   "Through the back." Was the small phrase that came from the cold looking mask. everyone in the room, including Shadow Vein gained a look of confusion as Shannon pushed, forcing the two to start stepping backwards.

   "Hey Shannon. They said they'd leave. What does it matter what door they use?" Shadow Vein protested as he too started following the trio.

   "Secure the front doors." Shannon said to Shadow Vein, not for a moment looking away from the two he had at axe point.

   "I'm not sure why you." The Unicorn started. He was quickly cut off by a low growl of a command that came from his human partner.

   "Now!" This made Shadow Vein jump at the new voice that was coming from underneath the mask. The Minotaurs as well gave a reflexive jolt at the volume that was coming from the tall slender creature.

  "Alright, alright!" The small unicorn moved with a fast jump towards the front doors. He noticed there were still a large crowd across the street. Canterlot Medical had made it to the scene and were loading the wounded pony that was hurled out the window into a rick shaw designed for such purposes. He took a deep breath, then gave a reassuring wave to those that took notice of him. He then grabbed a hold of the large front doors with his magic, closing them with a loud slam.

   "Shannon huh? Kinda an odd name." The Minotaur with the axe pointed at him said. "But hey! I'm Stone Burner. This is my cousin Steel Horn. We're here with the ambassador's convoy. You know, the one trying to negotiate a peaceful resolution to the trade routes." Even as the one called Stone Burner spoke. Shadow Vein thought how quick their attitudes had changed when they were behind closed doors, and with an axe pointed at them.

   "Your names?" Shannon said in a loud whisper that had a mocking inflection. "Your names are Heretic, Blasphemer, Sacrilege. You had your chances to go. Instead you faced off against the Royal Dark Guard of our Divinity, our Worship, our Goddess. In kind, you faced off against her. You, threatened, her." As Shannon spoke his last sentence, he made a stabbing gesture with the weapon in his hand. Causing Stone Burner to recoil as it got dangerously close to poking him in the nose.

   "Come on Shannon. Let's just take them in. We have plenty of charges on them." Shadow Vein said, trying very hard to diffuse this rather sudden tense situation. Something was wrong. He had never seen Shannon pull his axes before. He never seen him wear that mask. His voice was different, the way he stood, his overall demeanor had altered.

   "Alright look!" The one called Steel Horn shouted as he decided to try to do a little intimidation of his own. "We are here at the request of your Princess Celestia. I don't know who this Goddess is you're talking about, but if she has something to say to us. Then she can come down here and say it herself." At this point. The smaller Minotaur was just as close to Shannon as his larger cousin was. "And I tell you what, little thing. If I don't like what I hear. I might just being wearing her horn for a necklace, and." Steel Horn suddenly found it impossible to make any more words. Anything he tried to vocalize came out of his mouth as just a gargle. That's when he noticed the human had pulled another axe, an axe that was now dripping with blood. His horror became truth as he then felt the warm cascade of his own life's fluid, running down his chest. It happened to fast. He didn't even see the human move.

   "By the Moon." Shadow Vein whispered to himself as he saw a nightmare coming to life before him. He had never seen so much blood in his entire life. It just didn't seem to stop as the now mortally wounded Minotaur clasped his hand over the gaping fissure that was now where his throat used to be. He wanted to wake up. This had to be a horrible dream. The small little Unicorn smashed his eyes shut. He just wanted to wake up.

   "No!" Stone Burner cried out as he saw his cousin fall to the ground. Still in his disbelief trying to make some kind of word that could be understood. "I'll tear you apart!" Stone Burner wailed as tears of remorse, and rage filled his very being. He struck with a closed fist, adding as much speed and power to the blow as he could possibly muster. As soon as he thought his attack would land. The human made the smallest of gestures. A simple side step, and turn of his body that had him standing perfectly beside Stone Burner's out stretched arm. With speed equal to what had ended Steel Horn. Shannon made a downward strike with the axe still covered in Minotaur blood. It's razor edge made swift work of Stone Burner's thick hide of his arm. The bone gave way just as easily as a dry twig to a falling boulder. The pain was undescribable to the now maimed Stone Burner. He saw his own arm from the elbow forward spin several times in the air before falling to the ground with a thump. The next sounds he heard was his own scream of pain, followed by his knees hitting the wooden floor.

   Shannon did little in the way of movement. Merely tilting his head from side to side as he looked at his handy work on the Minotaur's bloody stump. "Hmm. Not my most clean of cuts. But you must understand I have had so little opportunity befall me in these last long months." Shannon placed the blade of the axe he held in his right hand under the chin of the sobbing, and grunting Minotaur. He pushed up until Stone Burner's eyes were meeting his. "I truly thank you for that. And my our Worship resolve you of your sins. So that you may know Darkness in the next life she is kind enough to bestow upon you." At the end of his darkened prayer. Shannon reached back with the axe to a full extension of his arm. Then like a sling shot his arm flung forward in a malice filled blow. Perfectly cleaving right through Stone Burner's mouth, crushing grinding teeth, and perfectly severing the top of his head, from his bottom jaw.

   Shadow Vein dared not open his eyes, and he only wished that he could have shut off his ability to hear just as easily as he stared into the black abyss of his own closed eyes. The screams of agony he heard was bad enough, the taunts of his troop mate freshly engraved into his memory. It was the silence that tormented him now. For he knew that the two law breakers had now become victims of Shannon's horrid metal constructions, and they lay lifeless on the floor. His mind was ablaze of questions, running the scenario over, and over again to try to find what went wrong, how things could have been different. He couldn't even start to imagine how he would explain this to Moon Burn, the twins, and Princess Luna herself. He had become an accomplice to murder. He couldn't stop thinking, he couldn't get the images from his head. It was then his thought train was brought to a sudden crashing halt.

   "Shadow Vein." Shannon said, causing the Unicorn to wince at the sound of his own name. "Shadow Vein. Open your eyes." The Dark Guard recruit hoped that perhaps he had been in his own mind longer than he had thought. Perhaps Shannon had at least moved the bodies. With a slow anticipation, Shadow Vein let his eyes creep open. However slow he wanted them open. His eyelids flew wide as he saw the remains of the two Minotaurs. Then something that he knew would crush his dreams for the remainder of his days. The one called Stone Burner. The very top of his head laid on the floor. His eyes frozen in pain, as if he was still experiencing the event of being severed from his own body.

   "Open your Rifts Shadow Vein." Shannon commanded, still not looking at the small terrified Pony.

   Shadow Vein's stomach twisted, his throat tightened as he knew what Shannon wanted him to do. "Oh please Shannon. Please, not like this!" Tears started to well in the Unicorn's large somber eyes. to use his special ability to cast these poor souls bodies to a bottomless void was tearing at his already wounded being. "I beg you! Do not make me!"

   Shannon slowly turned his head to glimpse the begging Pony. Shadow Vein finally let the tears start falling as he finally saw the mask Shannon was wearing. Featureless, unmoving, black and cold. "I will not ask again. The Rifts." Shadow Vein took a deep breath, then released a primal scream as his horn exploded to life. He reared up for a moment, then smashed his hooves into the floor, causing the shadows  to extend from his body. They ripped through the floor, and over the entire area that the killings had taken place. He watched in a terrified awe as the bodies, and severed body parts began to slowly sink into the nothing the Unicorn had produced. It only became worse as the oil like tendrils started to encompass their targets. Wrapping themselves around the lifeless hunks of chilling flesh, expediating their decent into an eternal nameless grave.

   As Shadow Vein's spell worked it's desired result, Shannon noticed that a small splash of blood had gotten onto the collar of his coat. He saw a mirror across the room, just a few steps from where Stone Burner had fallen. Shannon simply stepped over the Minotaur's corpse, as if were nothing more than a ill placed piece of furniture. He placed his arms onto the wall, then leaned in close, seemingly trying to stare down the reflection that looked back at him. With his right hand he reached for the collar of his coat. He scooped up the blood onto his fingers, taking notice that it was still warm to the touch. He then reached up to the mask covering his face, and starting at the top of the eye. He moved his hand in a slow circular fashion that ended just where the corner of his mouth would be, drawing a crude crescent moon. "May these two wander their own personal hells sightless, and soundless. Let all the other damned spectres glare upon them in pity and lament as they speak: ' There go the fools who thought they could harm the Night itself.'"

   Even before Shannon had finished his own personal curse, the deed was done. All evidence that an altercation had vanished into the creeping shadowy mass. Then as the last body part sank away. Shadow Vein's horn stopped glowing, and the pits that swallowed their victims simply closed up, and faded away. Leaving just an empty wooden floor, not even a stain of blood to let all who stepped there from here on after know, that there was death beneath them. It was the last thing Shadow Vein could take. His magic grabbed a hold of the doors to the outside, throwing them open as he dashed at full speed out into the still waiting crowd. Many of them shouting questions into his unwanton ears. He threw himself down the street, trying as hard as his short skinny legs could carry him to get as far away from this place as possible.

   Shannon paid no mind to the fleeing Unicorn. He just let off a slow breath as he reached up, and pulled at the straps around his ears that held the mask in place. He placed his still blood stained garment into it's special compartment on the inside breast of his coat. Then reach up and removed the hood that covered the rest of his head. His body relaxed, he straightened the coat, and even took a moment to flush his hair out while still looking in the mirror. He turned around, and gave the entire room one last slow look over before walking in a perfectly normal stride to the top of the steps where the mass of confused Ponies looked at him with a want of an explanation to all the things they had heard.

   "Thank you for showing such patience." He called out getting everyponies attention. "By the grace of our great Moon Goddess. The two deviants have seen the error of their ways, and have decided to leave, and never return. They wish to express their most sincere sorrow for causing any damage or harm. Please continue your night's festivities." With that Shannon walked down the stairs, simply ignoring any questions that were thrown at him by the Ponies he passed. He was though, very happy to hear several 'Praise be to Luna!' or even a 'Hail the Dark Guard.' come from faceless voices. It made him give off a lopsided grin as he continued down the street.

   What Shannon did not see however, was the hoovering black cloud of smoke that had spread itself across a wall of a neighbouring building. The cloud removed itself from it's hiding place, floated slowly to the ground, then started to shape itself into the form of it's true persona. Chaosia came walking out from the dark alley her face twisted in both shock and rage as she watched the party going Ponies return to the very room where she just saw her troop mate slaughter two living creatures. She locked eyes with a stallion that had noticed her come from the narrow street between the buildings. He flashed her a smile, and nodded towards the party spot all the other Ponies where now entering en mass. The Dark Pony made a snarl with her muzzle. "Fools." She whispered to herself as probably none of those dozens of actual witnesses would even try to raise the question of what they had at least heard, let alone where the transgressors had even gone. She stepped back into the shadow blanket of the alley. Only a glimmer of light from her horn, and the reflection of it off her green and red eyes. Then there was nothing as she returned to her wisping cloud. Taking to the sky, and to the castle.

  

Next Chapter: Aftermath

Aftermath

   The dawn had just broken over the horizon. It's orange, and yellow rays just beginning to wake the creatures of the world to start another day. Shadow Vein lay in his bed on his side, all four of his legs pulled up as close to his body as they could get. He would let out a random shiver from time to time as the thoughts of the previous night's events still burned brightly in his memory. The screams, the blood. All of it building to where he himself had to cast two murdered souls into a vast nothingness. He blinked slowly, his eyes stung from not performing the action for quite some time as they watered, and leaked. He once again felt his stomach turn, and he broke his unmoving pose to rush once again to his restroom.

   He pushed his face into the bowl of his sink. Letting the watery bile spew from his aching mouth. For the fifth time since he had rushed to the confines of his castle apartment he had to rush to this sink. Letting go anything that dare try to settle in his stomach. After he was sure that he was done, he twisted the cold faucet to let the water wash away the sick. He still hoovered over it, wishing that he could wash away the things that had happened just mere hours ago. He wondered if this was what it meant to be a Dark Guardsmen. Wondered if this would be the last time he had to bury the bodies of the slain into his rifts. He wondered if all Humans could destroy life so easily, perhaps Shannon was the only one that could commit such horrors. He truly hoped it was the latter. He hated the thought of an entire population filled with mask wearing axe wielding killers.

   As soon as all of what had rushed out of him was down the drain. The Unicorn stuck his muzzle under the still running water. He took in a large mouthful, not dare swallowing it in fear that it too might be the next thing pouring from him. He swished it around in his mouth, trying so hard  to get the acidic taste off his tongue. After spitting it out, he let out a long open mouthed sigh. He felt better, at least his stomach did. He twisted off the water then raised up to look at himself in the mirror. What he saw standing behind him, looking back at him along with his own reflection. It almost made him want to become sick all over again.

   "Shannon!" The Dark Pony cried out as he whirled around on his back hooves. Then pushing himself up against the back wall. He didn't hear him come in, he didn't even hear footsteps on the bare floor. He had no idea Shannon could sneak up on somepony that easily. The Human just stood there for a moment, watching the dread flow over his partner. His eyes so wide they almost took up the entire space of his face. His bottom lip quivering with each heaving breath.

   "Shadow Vein." Shannon began as he took a step into the bathroom. Causing Shadow Vein to press himself harder against the wall. "I feel we have some unfinished business that needs to be taken care of before this night ends." Shadow Vein practically felt his heart stop dead in it's tracks. He was going to do it. He was going to kill him as well so there was no chance of him reporting the Human to anypony.

   "Shannon. I swear. I will swear on anything you want. I'll never tell a soul. Just please!" The Unicorn pleaded. Wishing somepony, anypony would walk in on them. Moon Burn wanting a report. Luna herself coming to tell him he didn't fit her needs to be in the Dark Guard anymore, anything.

   "Do you love her Shadow Vein?" Shannon said in a dull whispering voice. Shadow Vein couldn't even begin to know what he was talking about. He remained silent, save for the sound of his breathing, that was getting dangerously close to hyper ventilating. "Our beloved Goddess, our Redemption. Do you love her?"

   "I." Was the one thing Shadow Vein was able to mumble. He stared into Shannon's eyes, and in a moment knew that if he were to die, then he could at least be honest with his killer. "I do Shannon. I love her. I have loved her since the day she returned to Equestria."

   "Would you die for her?" Shannon said leaning in closer to the over panicked pony. Shadow Vein wondered if it would hurt, having that horrible bladed weapon slice into his body. "Would you?" The Unicorn's tormentor asked in a louder tone. "Would you cast everything you hold dear to Darkness, and destroy yourself for her?"

   "Yes!" Shadow Vein screamed as he pushed himself just a sliver away from the wall. " I will die for her! At a moment's notice!" After Shadow vein delivered these last words, Shannon seemed to relax his body just a slight bit. His face even seemed to become brighter.

   "Hmm. Those are the easy parts I assure you." Shannon said, rasing back up to his full standing position. "It is so easy to love something as powerful as our Worship. To see her greatness, and become in awe. Then to die." He made a gesture with his hand. One that made Shadow Vein give the smallest of flinches. "Well that's the easiest one. Anyone can cast themselves to their ultimate demise to protect something they love, and adore." Shannon's gaze locked with Shadow vein's as he leaned in once more. "Now then." He began, as he actually kneeled on one knee. "Would you kill for her?"

   Shadow Vein's mind went completely blank, save for the question he was just asked. The word 'kill' bouncing from ear to ear, echoing long after Shannon had said it. In a way, Shadow Vein could feel time slow. It crept to a near stand still as he fell into his own mind. He remembered every time Shannon spoke to the Princess. Every time he threw himself onto the ground at her hooves. His words were never without absolute perfect admiration for her. His every action to him was just an extension of her wants, and needs. It made him go back to the day he was placed in her personal guard. It wasn't she who had asked for the small almost talentless pony. It was Shannon. The Human was there the first day he arrived. He was there always standing with him, letting the new recruit see his every action.

   As Shadow Vein fell further, and further into his thoughts. He found himself in a place he never thought possible. It was now him standing before the Minotaurs in that bar. It was him wearing the mask that stared unblinking at his victims. It was now him that brandished the weapons that ended their lives. He felt the absolute pleasure of destroying something that he thought would dare threaten his beloved Princess, his Worship. The Unicorn let out a breath he felt he had been holding for countless hours. His eyes became narrow, and pale. "Yes." The word escaped his muzzle the same time his long breath came. "I will. I will kill for my Worship."

   Shannon let a long grin edge across his lips as he heard these words coming from his comrade. He knew them to be true, and had no doubt in his mind of the Unicorn's oath. "Then." Shannon said as he reached forward, patting Shadow Vein on the top of his head, just behind his horn. "You will never have need to fear me, Shadow Vein: Caller of the Rifts, Master of the Endless Void." With that, Shannon stood up, turned around, and stepped in a slow time to the door of Shadow Vein's housing. He gave one more look at his new brother in arms, then stepped out while closing the door behind him.

   Shadow Vein slowly slid off the wall, landing on all four hooves. He stepped into his bedroom, his head turning to the windows that were now letting the full rays of the morning's sun into the room. His horn began to glow as he grasped the shades, pulling them down in a silent motion. After his room was devoid of sunlight. He stepped over to a full length mirror that spanned the wall. There he gazed at himself, almost not recognizing the pony that looked back at him. The only thought in his mind was how the new mask he would fashion this night would look when he finally donned it. "May she bring us to Darkness." He said as his horn glowed once more. A force shot from the tip, smashing into the mirror's surface, causing it to spider web outwards. "May she give us the strength to bring all to Darkness." He finished, letting a single laugh come from his muzzle.

*****

   Shannon was making a quick pace to his own apartment here within the castle walls. He still was wearing a small mostly unnoticeable smile as he thought back to the conversation that was just held in Shadow Vein's home. He placed the whole ordeal not far from when he was in the Marines. More often than not he could use his own logic to persuade, even manipulate those around him to see his way of thinking. Most of the time without saying much of anything at all. His staff sergeant always said he had a gift for getting the point across with just a glance. Whether this was true or not, Shannon was glad to know he had at least one more solid ally in his endless cause to ensure that his Worship had a steady base of true believers that would only add to her great strength. His thoughts then momentarily returned back to his staff sergeant, and if he would ever regret having to kill the man that taught him so much.

   As Shannon walked, lost in his own thoughts, something that did not occur often. He failed to see one of his troop mates as he spun around one of the last corners to get to his home, almost completely toppling over Moon Burn who was there with his own company.

   "Ah,Shannon." Moon Burn said as he had to take a step back so that the two did not collide. Shannon's pride tried to make it appear as if it was his intention to come around the corner with such a lack of concentration.

   "Hello Moon Burn. Settling in for the day I take it?" Shannon noticed quickly the other two Ponies that stood there with the sturdy Unicorn.

   "In time." Moon Burn said continuing the small talk. He then gestured towards the smaller of the three ponies in the group. She was one of the most monocolored ponies Shannon had ever seen. Her coat, mane and tail were all practically the exact same color. A very pale blue, with a even lighter white hue to it. The only color on her entire person was a set of extremely dark blue eyes. "You remember my wife, Cold Chill."

   The mare gave a warm smile, that Shannon thought was rather contradictive of her name. "Why yes! Hello Shannon. By all means. Call me Chilly! "

   Shannon snapped his head down at the overly cheerful mare. "I assure you I won't." He said with a subtle twisted grin coming to his face.

   "Oh." Cold Chill mumbled while her ears drooped down.

   "And this of course." Moon Burn continued, getting a smile on his face, as well as trying to end the interaction between his wife and Shannon. "Is our son. Obsidian Dawn." As Shannon looked to the offspring of the two, he knew very quickly why Moon Burn would introduce his child with such a pride filled voice. Moon Burn, and his mate were one of the few couples in all of Equestria to be blessed with a Dark Pegasus.

   "Hmm, indeed." Shannon said with an actual smile. The young stallion looked of course more like his father in regards to coat, mane and tail colors. The boy had decided to emulate his fathers choice in hair styles by letting his grow almost to the same length on both his head, and flanks. His cutie mark was one of a small mountain range in the distance, with a complete black sun rising above them. The there were the tell tale signs of his caste. On his shoulders rested a pair of pure black bat like leathered wings, pulled in tightly to his sides. Followed by his seemingly glowing slitted yellow eyes. "And how are you Obsidian?"

   Obsidian Dawn just nodded, then smiled back at the human addressing him. "I am well sir. Thank you for asking."

   "I take it you will be enrolling in the Guardsmen Academy here soon?" Shannon asked. The question however, was quickly answered by Moon Burn.

   "Next year. After the winter's end." Obsidian Dawn got a wide smile across his muzzle, after his father reached up with his hoof, patting his child on the shoulder.

   "Outstanding." Shannon added. "You will be inheriting a great legacy. your father has served our Worship for many years. Someday you may have the burden, and joy of taking his place within the personal Dark Guard of our great Goddess."

   "Well." Obsidian was about to speak. Before his mother decided to add in her own two cents.

   "Or!" She said in a rather loud voice under the circumstances. "Or. He could be a banker." After the small mare blurted out her suggestion. Both stallions, and the Human were looking at her with a glare of confusion, mostly annoyance on Shannon's part. "What?" Cold Chill asked while cowering away a bit. "He's really good with math."

   "A skill I am sure he will be able to implement within the Dark Guard." Shannon said, causing Moon Burn to nod in agreement, as his troop mate took the words from his mouth.

   "Well. We were just about to go out for a late dinner. Or breakfast, as it were. Would you care to join us Shannon?" Moon Burn said. Causing the other two members of his family to stare up at the Human. Shannon in turn was about to quickly decline the invitation. He was no more able to move his hand in gesture before a raspy mare's voice came from down another hall intersecting the one they were standing in.

   "No, he doesn't." Chaotica rang out as she came trotting up to the group. "I am afraid Shannon and I have plans of our own this morning."

   "We do?" Shannon said looking down at Chaotica with a furrowed brow.

   "Yes, we do." She quickly shot him the same look he was tossing her. "Unless of course you want to blow me off to dine with the family unit here." As soon as she finished her words. Shannon quickly realized that she was here to save him once again from an uncomfortable situation that he did not have the social graces for.

   "Ah yes. We do. I am afraid I forgot, for a moment." Shannon said while turning to look at the three ponies. Moon Burn simply nodded his head.

   "Well another time then." The Dark Stallion said as he was preparing to turn around.

   "Well." Cold Chill chirped up as all parties involved were preparing to go their own ways. "I don't see why not both of you could join us." Both Shannon, and Chaotica froze in place at her request. The only sound that came from the two for some time was the sucking noise Shannon made with his teeth.

   "Ah!" Chaotica said with a tone of surprize as the plan in her head just now came to light. "You see. Shannon and I were planning to be alone." Her eyes slowly moved to look at Shannon through her peripheral. "For our date, you see."

   "What?" Both Shannon and Moon Burn shouted in stereo. Both with a tone of shock, save that Moon Burn didn't have the burning look of anger on his face.

   "Oh!" Cold Chill said as her own eyes widened as she elongated the syllable of her expression. "Well you go right ahead deary. Don't let us hold you two any longer." She said towards Chaotica while making a shooing gesture with her front leg. Then she leaned in towards the other mare, and whispered in a voice loud enough for everyone to hear. "He's so exotic!"

   Shannon made another very long teeth suck as he was now looking way past the group he was in, more focusing on the wall at the end of the hall. "Well, goodbye." He said as he spun about face style, and took two long strides to vanish himself down the same hallway he had just come from.

   "Okay. Bye!" Chaotica said to the family as she waved her front leg in a wild fashion. She then just as quickly darted down the same hallway Shannon fled to, calling out his name loud enough to make an echo sound off in all directions.

   "Well they were just wonderful!" Cold Chill said moving closer to her husband. "We should have them over for dinner. Such a cute couple!"

   All Moon Burn did was nod at his wife's words, still wearing a look of absolute confusion. "As you say love." Was all he said as his body began to turn, his head still staying on the empty spots for a moment were his two comrades once stood.

   Chaotica quickly caught up with Shannon while starting to laugh out loud. Shannon who despite her constant calling to get his attention, wasn't stopping. "That was great! I thought Moon Burn's head was going to pop off when I told him we were going out on a date." The mare said as she came along Shannon's side, looking up at him as she spoke."So where are we going to eat?"

   Shannon turned his head to look at Chaotica who was still smiling wide up at him. "I am going to bed." He said while returning his head to face forward. He thought for a moment that Chaotica took the hint, and dropped back to go her own way. In just a second he felt the back of his coat getting pulled by something. With this he came to a stop, and let out a long sigh. "Chaotica. I am very tired."

   "Nuh uh!" Chaotica said with the tail of Shannon's coat in her teeth. She let go of his coat with a small spitting noise before walking in front of him. "Listen. Over the course of this night. I have saved you not once, but twice from absolute social disasters! Add those on top of all the other times I had  to pull your markless flanks from the fire. You owe me."

   "Ah. So it is debt repayment you are after is it?" Shannon said, causing Chaotica to shake her head up and down with closed eyes. "Very well. When ever I see you in a group, or individual situation you are having trouble in. I will be sure to perform the same services that you have shown me." With that he tried to walk past her. However, Chaotica stepped in front of him again, raising up on her back hooves, and placing her front legs on his chest.

   "Sorry Human. I don't think I am letting you get out of it that easily. I want my repayment, now." The two were in a dead stare with one another for several moments. Neither one paying attention to the other Ponies that were walking up and down the hall, giving the two odd looks in kind. The only thing telling any of them that this wasn't some odd statue art was the fact that Shannon was rapping his fingers on his side.

   "Very well" Shannon said as he backed away, letting the Dark Mare fall to all fours again. "Where would you like to go?"

   Chaotica actually bounced from her left set of hooves, to her right set a few times as the thought of finally getting Shannon to go any where in public with her was giving her butterflies. "Oh, oh! We could go to that nice little cafe just right outside the main gates." This made Shannon hang his head low.

   "That's five floors down." He actually groaned out.

   "You'll be fine. Come on!" She said as she had already started moving in the direction of the stairs to the lower levels. Shannon was obviously not moving fast enough for her. Cause as he started to slowly follow. He felt the tingle of magic encase his hand. He looked down to see the color of Chaotica's horn glow just in time to feel his arm being yanked by an unseen force. "Let's move slow poke!"

   Chaotica was just so joyous at the moment she felt she could scream. She had lost count of all the times she tried to get her Human friend to go out with her. Now he had finally accepted, he was actually there walking right beside her. She couldn't wait to get to the cafe she had mentioned. It was right there in the open, and very public. She was dying to see all those other mares faces when they strolled by and saw her with the most exotic, and handsome creature in all of Equestria. A long devious grin washed over her muzzle as she started to think how great it would be if that over popular Flur De Lis just happened by, or better yet was eating there. How it would probably turn her pure white coat blood red when she saw them together.

   "Chaotica!" A voice came from behind the pair. A voice that was exactly like Chaotica's herself. Both Shannon and Chaotica quickly took notice of the call, and spun in time with each other to see Chaosia approaching the two. Chaotica smiled as she saw her sister approaching. The smile however, turned to a perplexed look as Chaosia stopped quite a ways from both of them. Herself wearing a rather serious stone face expression. "I need you to come here. Now!" Chaosia yelled down the hall. She was looking more at Shannon than her sibling though.

   Shannon looked first at Chaosia, then down at Chaotica who had now a very straight browed glare, while mumbling something under her breath. "Well it appears you have something to do with your sister. So." His excuse to get out of the early day eating session was abruptly interrupted as Chaotica shouted up at him.

   "No!" Chaotica then turned again to her sister who was still waiting, and at this point was doing a very small pace pattern back and forth. "Shannon, go ahead. I'll meet you there. Please?" Shannon just nodded his head while raising up his hands a bit to let her know he understood. With that he turned around, and started walking down the steps they had almost made it to. As soon as Shannon was out of site. Chaotica took off in a dead run towards her sister. Chaosia thought for a second that her mirror image was going to tackle her from the look on her face. Chaotica stopped just a mere each from the tip of Chaosia's nose. "What in the name of the Moon do you think you're doing?" Chaotica yelled in a very loud whisper.

   "I am here to tell you I want you to stay away from him. That's what I am doing!" Chaosia answered back. Her own voice just a few decibels lower than her sisters.

   "What? No! Why in Equestria would I do that?" Chaotica answered back.

   "Because I am your older sister, and I said so." Chaotica made a loud 'pffft ' noise as she tossed her head up.

   "Oh please. You're one minute older. I don't see you being able to pull the 'elder sister' routine." That's when Chaotica got a sly grin on her muzzle. "Oh, oh I see. I see what you're doing now!"

   "What I am doing now?" Chaosia echoed back while her head turned to the side.

   "Look sis. Normally I would totally be down to do the thing we do sometimes. Like that one time in Detrot. You remember that? With that nice grey stallion?" Chaosia's eyes shot open as her pupils dilated to a fraction of what they were before while her jaw dropped open in a silent gasp. She reached up and smashed her sister's mouth shut, then pulled her closer to the wall.

   "Are you crazy? There are Ponies all over the place!" Chaosia herself now whisper yelling, and for just a few seconds forgot why she had even started this conversation. Now she could have swore her pitch black coat was probably glowing red in a blush. "That's not it at all!." She continued trying to focus as she let Chaotica's face go.

   "Then what? Why don't you want  me to go with Shannon?" Chaotica's face had now shifted to a sad one. Her ears were laying flat forward on her head. As the top of her eyes became straight. "Chaosia." She started. "You know me. You know how I feel. You know I have felt this way for so long. I finally have a chance."

   Chaosia couldn't believe what she was thinking. She was actually considering letting her sister, her twin sister go out on a date with at murderous madman. The thought ran through her mind to just tell her what she had seen that night. She knew that Chaotica would just instantly write it off as her 'older' sister being jealous. However, she couldn't allow this to continue. She had to do something to protect her living reflection. She stood there, looking at the pout still dominating Chaotica's face, and knew what she had to do. She had to follow the orders she was given.

   "Very well sister." Chaosia said in her low raspy voice. "Go, and be with your Human. I have a matter I must attend to myself." Chaotica's eyes lit up like the Sun on a cloudless day as she heard the surrender of her sister's demands. "Oh thank you Chaosia!" She shouted as she threw her front legs over Chaosia's shoulders, giving her a deep embrace. She held the hug for several seconds before jumping back, and quickly turning around to race towards the stairs. Just before she began her decent, she turned around and spoke with a playful tone. "Oh! And if you see a scarf on the door handle. Go find somewhere else to sleep." Chaotica the gave her sister a long wink before disappearing down the flight of steps with a giggle.

   The thought of Chaotica being alone behind locked doors with that axe wielding psycho made Chaosia's throat tighten. She knew what had to be done as she herself walked towards the stair well. Except she wasn't going down. Her path led her up to the higher floors, where Princess Luna would be dwelling.  

*****

      Luna stood there in her personal royal chambers. It was a massive series of rooms, that rivaled in size some of the Pegasus homes in Cloudsdale. Though the Cloudsdale homes very undoubtedly had the luxuries that filled this home. Artifacts from all over the world decorated every room from it's walls to the floors. Some of these relics were far older than some might imagine. reaching back to when she and her sister ran Equestria together. All those thousands of years ago, before she took on the mantle of Nightmare Moon. It often made Luna smile as she thought how Celestia had kept, and maintained her room. Letting her little sister know that she always expected her to return one day.

   The Alicorn was simply worn out. She had raised the Moon that night, had a hours long argument with the Minotaurs, then had to raise the Sun this morning. It was more a mental exhaustion than anything else. The Princess was in better shape than even Celestia, who did work hard to maintain her appearance, but did seem to eat a lot of cake and sweets in turn. Luna couldn't blame her though. Right now she felt like finding the largest piece of chocolate in Canterlot, and eating it all in one sitting. She did catch something however that made get a smile on her face. It was a long braided lock of Shannon's hair. When Shannon first arrived, and began spending most of his time at the castle, mostly she knew now to be around his new found Goddess. He presented her with this as a gift, as it was all he had to give to her as tribute other than his absolute devotion. Her eyes narrowed to a sultry gaze as she looked at the gift. She for sure knew something he could give her now that would be much better than his hair.

   As soon as that thought raced into her tired mind. Luna's eyes popped open, and her mouth fell a gape. She couldn't believe she just thought that, and a hot flash rolled over her in embarrassment as a reward. She had to get her thoughts in order. This was no time for somepony of her stature to be fawning, and fantasizing over some alien creature. No matter how exceedingly handsome, and dark he was. One of her subordinates no less. Even Her sister never stooped to such a degree. She knew for a fact that Celestia never took any of her Royal Guard into her own bed chambers. Then again, perhaps that is why she resorted to sweets so often. Once again she shook her head. She was just trying to make excuses, trying to find a path that would not lead to scandal. She decided to dwell on the fact that this time it was not her that called the abrupt recess in the peace talks. The main ambassador of the entire deligation was given some kind of news that caused him to leave in a hurry. Something that he was unwilling to tell her.

   She just sighed as she looked over at the gargantuan bed in the next room. She figured she could use this opportunity to catch a hour or twos rest. Let her mind slip away for just a time. She let that thought make her start walking to the bed. It's plush comforters, and finely crafted pillows becoming more inviting every hoof fall towards it. It was then a small rap came at her door. She let out a defeated sigh as she forced herself to answer the caller. Without looking, the door handles began to glow her shades of darkened blue, slowly pulling the large arched doors open.

   "Excuse me Princess." Chaosia said with a deep shut eyed bow. Luna turned to address her Guardsmen, her body quickly returning to the stiff and proper stance she normally had.

   "Of course Chaosia. Please come in." The Goddess said. She couldn't help but notice that the one half of her espionage team had a very troubling look on her face as she accepted the invitation, stepping into the main room.

   Chaosia took a deep breath as she used her own magic to close the doors behind her. "Princess. Last night you ordered me to inform you of anything that happened concerning our Minotaur guests."

   A concerned look now came over Luna's muzzle as she stepped closer to her subject. "Yes. I did. Why do you look so troubled child?"

   Chaosia swallowed hard as the thought of betraying her own troop mate began to weigh heavily on her mind. Even more than that, was the thought of after she told Luna what she knew. How she would ever repair the damage she will had done to her own flesh and blood. In time she could only hope Chaotica would forgive her, and at least realize that it was to protect her. "I'm afraid I have something to report." She took one more hard deep breath. "About Shannon Nyx."

*****

   Shannon and Chaotica were now returning from their breakfast 'date' as Chaotica kept calling it. She was rather happy that Shannon never corrected her on the title she used for their little get together, he never accepted it either. She did wish that that super slender Flur De Lis had made an appearance however. While there were tons of mares there, all of them either having looks of confusion, or jealousy, which just made Chaotica as giddy as a worm in an apple. She truly wanted to see that Canterlot socialite try to hold her composure when she saw the one person in all of Equestria that had deflected her charms, sitting there with a slightly above average Dark Pony. As her thoughts raced, she looked up at Shannon, who as always was looking straight forward, but taking notice of every little change in the scenery with those lovely narrow dark brown eyes.

   "So hey." Chaotica said, as she bumped him with her head. "Never noticed how much you like salads. I thought I heard somepony say that because of those big sharp teeth. You were probably a meat eater." Shannon nodded at her comment, which she really wasn't sure what that meant.

   "I can if I so choose." He said as he looked down at her. "Most Humans can consume pretty much whatever they desire. I on the other hand was a vegetarian long before I was brought here. Your culinary choices are no different from what I ate on Earth." Then as always, after he gave a short simple explanation to whatever question he was asked. He stopped talking so that the subject would not continue. Chaotica though was not content with just a silent walk home.

   "Well you know. Before Chaosia and I became Dark Guardsmen. I was something of a salad chef. Well I mean, not a professional one. But I could make some nice stuff." Her hint at her making a salad for him fell on deaf ears. Which in turn made her get a one sided frown on her muzzle. "So yeah!" She said in a louder voice, while jumping just an inch or two off the ground in mid stride. "Anytime you want a great salad. But don't really want to get out. Come on over. I will whip something up really nice."

   "My pantry is fully stocked with all the things I need. Leaving the house won't be needed." Shannon said, not even looking at her this time.

   Chaotica silently pulled her teeth across one another as the frustration of the situation was starting to build. She truly could not believe he was this dense. She could probably make advances on a wall that would respond more than Shannon would. She knew she was doing everything right. The subtle, yet elongated touches she had been giving him all this morning. Making sure she took at least one or two opportunities to place her hoof on his hand, which he didn't seem to mind. She would often speak in a low raspy, breathy tone. A voice that drove other stallions to sheer madness with the desire to have her. She knew it wasn't how she looked. While she wasn't as dolled up or skinny as some other Ponies. She was in top shape, she was exotic, her mane style alone cost fifteen bits a month to maintain. On top of all this, she had an identical twin sister. What male in his right mind would not just jump at even the smallest of chances to be with dark, lusty, exotic twins. 'Shannon!" She yelled as her thoughts had gotten to her, making the volume of her voice much louder than she had thought it would be.

   A rather befuddled look came over Shannon's face as he heard his name yelled up at him, for no particular reason. "Yes?" He said with a simple inflection.

   Chaotica came to a dead stop as she realized how truly loud her voice was as she took notice of several other Ponies in the hall that were looking in their direction now. "Oh. I just, umm." Her eyes moved from one side to the other several times, as she was desperately trying to think of something to say. "You like art right?" she said as the pair started walking again.

   Shannon nodded a couple of times as his lips made a gesture of agreement. "I have on several occasions been know to stop and appreciate a well developed piece of art from time to time." This made Shannon get a devious little grin on his face. For he remembered back when he was on Earth . He would 'appreciate' very expensive, and rare works of art. Mostly by stealing them, and then hiding them away. His thought train broke however, as he noticed that they were now standing in front of his troop mate's apartment door.

   "Oh good!" Chaotica stated as she placed herself between the door and her Human escort. Because. I have. Right in there. Some of the most fascinating pieces that were done by Slow River. You know, the Dark Earth Pony in troop seven. " Shannon just nodded. "Well I guess before he became a Guardsmen. He was so good at painting. He was even offered a scholarship in Trottingham! And I just so happen to have a few of his pieces that depict the rise, and fall of Nightmare Moon." The dark mare tilted her head ever so slightly to the side, while giving a very long, slow blink. "Would you like to come in and see them?"

   "Nightmare Moon?" Shannon said as he made a fast sucking noise with his teeth, then crossed his arms over his chest. He had many times read up on the legend on how his great Goddess had transformed herself into the ever flowing wave of destruction called Nightmare Moon. Though Pony art was very basic, and he felt that their depictions on what she looked like was lacking from the actual vocal tellings of the tale. The thought of seeing how another Dark Pony would have placed her on canvas, surely he would have done her more justice than these day dwelling Ponies. "Yes." He said as he let his arms fall to his side. "I think I."

   "Excuse me!" A voice came from down the hall, interrupting Shannon's acceptance into the web that Chaotica had woven for her little fly. Both Human and Mare turned to address the new Pony that gained their attention. Chaotica however had a look of absolute rage overcome her as she saw her interloper. She couldn't believe it was one of Celestia's royal guardsmen. A greyish pegasus in the standard gold plate armour all of them wore, and that she was planing to beat him to death with. "Excuse me." The Pegasus repeated as he reached the pair. "Many apologies Mr. Nyx. But I have been told to retrieve you. Princess Luna herself has need of you."

   Chaotica's heart sank into a bottomless pit that she was sure there was no return from. Because just as she would have guessed, Shannon wasted no time in saying thank you to the Royal Guardsmen, or worse still. He didn't even say goodbye to her. He just took off in a long stride down the corridor. "Hey Shannon wait! What about the pictures?" Chaotica shouted down at him, addressing his back, and now waving coat.

   "Another time." Shannon called back. Just raising his arm to give a simple wave.

   "Oh come on!" Chaotica yelled as she stamped her front hooves hard in to the ground as Shannon disappeared behind a corner. Chaotica let her eyes come to narrow slits as she took in one of the longest breaths in her known life, before turning to the stallion that just robbed her of her prize, and letting out all the air she had just taken in through her flaring nostrils.

   "Hi!" The Pegasus stated with a smile.

   "Hi!" Chaotica mimicked, even including the smile. "I'm going to kill you." She said with a cruel manner of voice while still keeping the smile.

   "What? Why?" The now shocked Guardsmen pleaded while his eyes flung open, and his jaw fell open to it's maximum size.

*****

   Princess Luna stood in her very large and elaborate bathroom. She had gone to a lot of trouble trying to make it appear as if  hadn't been crying her big glossy eyes out after hearing the horrible news Chaosia had given her just an hour or so ago. What made it even worse was that this entire time she had been running every excuse through her mind to justify what Shannon had done. She even became angry at first towards Chaosia. Thinking that for some reason her trusted Guardsmen had concocted the whole story to just discredit her Human subject. She even reacted in an angry manner towards Chaosia when she was told what had happened to the two Minotaurs. The way he tore them to pieces with those black metal axes.

   She looked up into the mirror with a couple of sniffs. Her eyes weren't blood shot anymore, and the tear stains on the coat of her cheeks had been wiped away, and dried. That's when she heard the loud knock at her door, and she knew who exactly who was on the other side. Her heart thumped in her chest to the point she thought it was going to burst out as she turned to enter the main room. All she wanted him to do now was lie to her. Just tell her that he didn't do the god awful things he was being blamed for by somepony that had no reason to lie. As she came to the door, and prepared to open it. She couldn't help but start to feel guilty herself. In a way this wasn't Shannon's fault, it was hers. She was the Pony that accepted him into her ranks. She knew very well that he carried those axes. She knew better still that he knew how to use them. It was just in all this time, she hoped that he never would.

   She took a quick breath, and made a couple more sniffles as her magic took hold of the door. As they slowly opened, there she saw him. Shannon stood with his head pointed to the ground. "My Worship calls. I answer." He said with a the solemn voice he always used to address her. How she so wanted to not hear that voice. She did not want him to start throwing his irresistible charms of devotion at her now. She wanted to be enraged, she wanted her fury to flow through her like a river of freshly birthed lava. Her tattered emotions were getting the best of her now, however. All she could see was that tall, slender, and muscular frame. His deadly straight long, and flowing black hair, and the armor he donned so proudly.

   "Enter." Was the only word she allowed herself to say as she stepped away from the door. He still stood in the doorway before her. She knew that he had always kept a considerable distance between him and her. So with that in mind she walked away from the door, and to a window that was slightly tinted to still allow her to see the sun, but so it wasn't so bright in her eyes.

   Shannon in turn moved into the room, and took the liberty of shutting the doors behind him as his Goddess took her position at the window. He walked only a few feet past the great arched portals before falling to his knees, placing his hands on top of his thighs, and knees. His head still lowered to where he focused on her hooves. "I, as always am at your disposal my Worship. Gift to me your words. So that I may make them my will."

   "Please. Night save me." Luna whispered to herself, making sure that Shannon would not hear. She then turned only her head to look at the now kneeling Human on the ground. Which she quickly turned her head back. "Shannon." She started, making sure her voice didn't crack. "Many times I have asked you of your life on Earth. And many times you have told me nothing in return. I often thought that you simply did not wish to remind yourself of the place you would never return to. Other times I thought it to be you trying to spare me a boring story of mundane tasks." Now she turned completely around to address her subject. "So I tell you now. What was it you did on Earth?"

   As soon as she had finished asking the question. Shannon wasted no time in the answer. "I was, for a time a member of a internationally funded secret organization called Floor Thirteen. In where I accepted large amounts of money to ensure that certain people were made to stop living. I will beg my Worship's forgiveness for not telling her this sooner if I had known she wished it."

   Luna felt as if a wave of pure stone had just smashed into her. So much so that she had to concentrate on not wavering in place. "An assassin." She said to herself more than anything. "You were an assassin? She said again, now directing her voice at Shannon's knelt body.

   "I was my Worship." Were the only words he used to answer her question. Luna swallowed hard as she felt the knot in her throat become seemingly the size of a mountain. She had to turn around once more as she felt her eyes start to well up again. She dared not let him see her shed one tear. She did not want him to know he had such power over her. Even more so, she didn't want him to see the state he had put her in, and reap some punishment on himself for doing so.

   "Umm." She tried to start, but halted herself for just a second to gain composure as the next question came into her head of what she was going to ask, and the horrible fear of what the answer would be. "One of the head governors that traveled with the Minotaur convoy has reported that two of his relatives have gone missing. His son, his nephew." She paused as her own mind was fighting her at this very moment. To not ask, for he would tell her. Her lips trembled as she made herself form the words. "Shannon. Do you know anything about their disappearance?"

   "I do, my Worship." Shannon answered, not with a single change in his voice. Her entire body was shaking now. It was something she could now no longer control.

   "What do you know about it Shannon?" Luna asked with her eyes closing shut.

   "I am the one that made them disappear my Worship. I killed them." With those few words, Luna could no longer hold back. The tears she had so put so much work into hiding was now for nothing. She took a long stuttered gasp as she opened her eyes, letting the long streams of salty water replace the wetted trail that had been there only moments before.

   "Why?" The Alicorn screamed in her Equestrian voice as she spun around on all hooves to face him. "Why would you do such a thing? Why would you bring everything down in one night that it took Celestia and I months to prepare? Tell me! Tell me now!" The impact from her Goddess's voice was so sure, so pinpointed that she saw his hair begin to push, and spread out against his shoulders and chest. This however, was the only thing that moved. The rest of the man stayed as still as a marble statue. Not even blinking to in reaction to her deafening screams.

   "Because they threatened you, my Goddess. They used their own cursed sin dripping mouths to actually threaten your well being." Luna stopped cold, her eyes blinking several times as this small answer came to her. Chaosia said that Shannon had killed them for causing a disturbance at some night time restaurant. She never said anything about them telling Shannon they would do her harm. Luna felt the excuses rushing back into her mind. She had to remain constant. She had to assert control.

   "Shannon!" She yelled again, this time however, it was without her booming vocals. "I am an Alicorn! The most powerful breed of all the Ponies of Equestria. I am thousands of years old! And within that time I have learned to move the very bodies of the cosmos themselves with but a whim. I sow the very fabric of the Night itself. I can with but a gesture of my mind become the very dreams of all Ponies who sleep. Or their nightmares!" She had now taken notice that during her rant. She had moved quite a bit towards Shannon, and was now almost face to face with him. Though she could look down at him as he was still kneeling. "Do you think for one fraction of a second I would be threatened by two, lowly, mortal, Minotaurs?"

   "Of course not my Worship." Shannon said with a voice that spoke as if it was not being reprimanded in the slightest. "You are all powerful. You are Eternity in flesh. The very thing that will be the destroyer of Time itself, will cower before you in despair as it realizes how truly insignificant it is compared to your absolute Divinity." When Shannon spoke these words, Luna had to take several small, short breaths. She was losing, she was letting her defenses waver. His words, his voice. To her were like pleasure sharpened blades that struck her body. Making the ever so fine hairs of her coat stand on end.

   "I. Shannon." She tried to say. Then something happened that made every part of her freeze, he looked up. In all the time he was in this position of submissiveness, he never once looked at her. Now his eyes locked with hers, and she was captured.

   "I will never let you take on that burden. I will never let you feel that guilt." Shannon said. Still in an unblinking dead lock with his Goddess's now widened eyes. "For you. I would burn this world to the ground. Then with blood stained steps. I would tread across the ash filled fields of death. Just to kneel in the scorching coals of the wasted. So that I may feel the burning waves of your malice wash over me, and know that I am destroyed."

   Luna felt all things stop at the end of his vow. All things in the entire universe vanished in an instant, and she knew she could take no more. With a moan filled gasp. She lunged forth, placing her hoof behind his head, pulling hard towards her, then crushing her lips to his in a violent, wanting kiss. She dared not let up the attack of her mouth against his. Her wings lashed open, and flapped powerful gusts at the two as she continued to press herself harder against his face, letting out small moans as all of her needs and desires rocketed themselves to the surface of her very being. Only through the absolute need to take in a deep gasp of air did she dare release him from her hold. She still held the back of his head with her front hoof as she looked down at him. There she saw something she thought her eyes would never take in. Shannon now had a look of complete and utter shock.

   "My Worship?" He whispered as he looked up at her, still dumbfounded at what had just happened. He tried to say another word as his own mind now filled with questions of what was happening. Luna did not let one sound escape him however, as she came in for another, a bit gentler kiss. Several times did she press her lips to his, breaking for only a moment before pulling him to her again. She then started to move her kisses to other parts of his face, even lower still did her kisses find the soft skin of his neck. Where she relished in the feel of him pressing to the side of her own face as she pecked and nuzzled.

   "Shannon." She whispered in ear as she took the lobe of it between her lips. "While we are here. While it is just you and I." She stopped her attentions, and moved her head so she could look him in his still confused eyes. "I wish that you call me Luna. Do this for me?"

   Shannon's emotions were a silent blaze as his Goddess touched him in ways his mind just couldn't seem to fathom. Never once had he ever felt as if she had desired him in such ways. Many times, other mares had made it all to apparent that they wished for him to bed them. To him, he thought it nothing more than an odd infatuation with something they had never seen before. Thoughts of new and interesting ways to be pleasured by a strange alien creature driving their intentions. to him though, they were just what they were, Ponies. Small colorful little equines with odd marks on their flanks. He knew for sure that his own thoughts never went to such places. To mate with an animal, to take it as he would a Human woman. This however, this was his Goddess, and as her lips made random paths on his lips, and neck. He felt something very familiar come to him. They were lips. Just the same as the ones on his own mouth. They were soft, delicate, like ones belonging to the natural beauties of Earth he pursued when the need struck him. Then the question came from her soft whimpering voice. To call her by her name. Something he had chastised so many for, was now something she wanted him to do. He would not deny her, and even as his own body started to react to her ministrations. He knew that he could never deny her. He would give her all she wanted, everything she desired. "As you wish." He said in a low whisper of his own. Pausing as his second nature to call her by her divine titles tried to stop him. "Luna."

   A long powerful shudder ran the course of Luna's spine. Ending in her most secluded of areas. Never before had she thought her own name on the breath of another would make her quiver in such a fashion. She wanted him to say it again, and again. She wanted him to scream it as they brought each other to the brightest heights of ecstasy. She dared not rush, she wanted to feel him in her most untouched depths, but she would not rush this. She once again moved to put her lips to his, this time however, she was more than pleasantly surprised to feel him move up to meet her kiss with his own. It felt as if she would melt into his mouth as their lips met. She let him know her approval by giving the smallest of moans. She almost lifted herself off the floor with her stiffened wings as she felt his tongue part her lips, pressing against her teeth, licking in slow strokes, asking permission to enter further. It seemed she could not move her jaw fast enough, and her moans increased in volume as their tongues met for the first time. With a seemingly mind of their own. The two organs meshed, slid and fondled one another. Luna lashed her head back in a loud gasp as she cried out her next need. "Oh Shannon! Touch me!"

   Her Human lover was quick to oblige her command. While still staying on the floor. He placed his hands on the very front of her chest. Making her shiver once more as she felt the pressure of all those fingers begin to ever so softly clamp down. His hands then began to massage upwards, making circular motions that became smaller and smaller as he made his way past her chest plate, and to her neck. Luna herself just let her head go limp. She placed it to rest on top of Shannon's head, only moving as her nerves sent out shock waves every time he squeezed into her tight body. His hands still in constant motion continued their ascent up the Alicorn mare's neck. Only stopping for the most minuet of moments at her jaw line, where he traced it back a forth for a few strokes.

   Luna let out a long breath through her nose as Shannon's hands moved over her long slender neck. Her mouth coming open in a quiet gasp as his fingers now found their way into her mane. She loved the feel of those long digits getting lost in the thick strands. It was when he reached the very top of her head, did she learn the goal of his hands journey. In an ever so slow motion. He gently picked up the crown that sat loosely on it's perch. A warm smile came to her as she realized that this must be in some form of him undressing her, as he would the females of his homeworld. She raised her head from it's resting place atop his. Then lowered it while stealing a kiss as she did so. Shannon then did something that made her heart glow with a powerful warmth, he smiled at her as he finished taking the crown, and placing it delicately onto the floor beside them.

   He leant in and kissed her, which she more than reciprocated back as his hands now reversed course back down her neck. There, when he reached the bottom. He moved to the back where he found the clasp of her chest plate. He gently unfastened the thin metal, placing them just beside the crown. He continued to give his Goddess a smile as he returned to his original position on his knees. All the while moving his hands down her long legs. This action in of it self made Luna waver in her stance. It made each of her leg muscles tense in time as his hands reached them. There at the bottom, he lifted her hoof slightly, where he removed the ornate shoe that covered it, placing it next to the other to removed garments as he leaned over, giving her hoof a small kiss. This made Luna let out a tiny giggle, which turned into a lip biting moan as he repeated the process on her other leg. She decided that it was time to hurry things along, just a tad. As she kicked her hind legs one after the other, sending her shoes skidding across the floor. Something that made Shannon's smile increased in size as he let out the smallest chuckle.

   "I want to go to the bedroom now." She spoke as she looked down at him. One of the corners of Shannon's mouth perked up a bit as he started to stand, all the while placing both her front legs on his shoulders as he came to his feet. The two were now face to face, in which Luna could not resist the urge to start their kissing again now that he was standing on equal terms with her. Shannon, much to her disappointment broke the kiss.

   "Allow me." He said as in one swift motion he moved in closer, pressing their bodies hard together, while at the same time reaching down and grasping her by the firm rounded mounds of the back of her flanks picking up her light frame causing her her to squeal in delight as her back legs wrapped around his waist.

   "Oh yes!" She cried out before moving his head to face hers now that she was quite a bit above him, so that she could engage in a heated kiss while he started to carry her into the next room. When the tangled pair reached the large soft bed. Shannon tried to place her down on her back before standing again. Luna in the passionate embrace failed to let go of him, causing him to come down on top of her, which made them both laugh as their lips pressed almost hard enough together to become one. Shannon gently took a hold of her front legs, pushing them upwards until they were above her head. At the same time his kisses started to move across the side of her muzzle, across her jaw line, then further still down the long neck that housed a hard swallowing throat, that was also producing the sweetest of moans into the room.

*****

   It was here the Moon Goddess wanted to stay, forever. This perfect moment that she had so desired. Even in her younger days, and even after her return to Equestria had she hoped for such a moment to come to her. She, laying here, with the wonderful weight of her new alien lover pressing down upon her. Neither one ever wanting to remove themselves from each other. It was then she new this moment had to end, as thoughts came into her head of the situation that brought about their spiritual love making. "Shannon." She said in a whisper.

   "Yes my Luna." He answered back. 'my Luna' she so loved that. Not some formal title that he used for her to let everypony know her power was greater than any they dared think of. Just his Luna.

   "The Minotaurs." She continued. "They never truly wanted these talks. They never wanted to share trade routes with Equestria. The only reason they agreed is because they are a divided people, and they fear what would become of them should some of the nations lose in a war. But now." She paused to take in a deep breath of melancholy. "These visiting here will take this opportunity to return to their homelands. And spread rumors of murderous Ponies that take their children in the night. It will be all they need to rally the nations, and try to bring them to Canterlot's door step." Shannon as well took in a deep breath. Though his was to muster up the motivation to move from the spot he was in, forcing himself to remove his still semi hard stalk from it's warm cradle. An action causing Luna to have to stifle a moan as she felt him slip out of her.

   "Then perhaps my dear." He began as he laid down beside her. She adjusting herself so that one of her front legs was draped over him, while her head was now the one on his chest. "Perhaps it would be best for all. If they did not make it to their homelands." All Luna could do after hearing this was close her eyes and let out a sad sigh. If he had suggested such a thing just before last night, it would have mortified her. Now she knew him, she knew what he was before his life here, what he was capable of doing. She knew what she had to do. As soon as the Minotaurs pointed their hairy fingers at the Princesses, accusing them of deeds most foul,  and left Canterlot. She was going to release her ebon clad Champion loose on them. May they find peace in the next world.

Next Chapter:

Undeserved Reckonings

Undeserved Reckonings

      "Ambassador please!" Princess Celestia pleaded as the tall well dressed Minotaur stamped his way from her throne chamber. Celestia herself in fast tow behind him, as she continued to try to calm the raging bovine. "I assure you we are doing all we can, to find your lost son and nephew."

   "And your efforts have come up with nothing!" The Ambassador yelled back, while not even looking in the Alicorn's direction, still in a heavy stride towards the doors. Celestia increased her trot to overtake the horned creature, blocking his path from the exit.

   "I have my very best investigating the disappearance of your family members. If you will just give us more time." The Minotaur pointed a very angry finger at the Princess, doing so with such speed, it caused the Royal Guardsmen in the room to start to move in his direction. They were quickly set back down by a simple gesture of their Princess's wing.

   "I was told time, and time again that this was a mistake coming here." He started while lowering his arm. "I was told that we didn't need a peace treaty with Canterlot, or any Equestrian city for that matter. Yet I came in any case. I came to hear your proposals, to hear your talks of peace, and commerce, and I was rewarded with lies, subterfuge." For a moment he stopped talking while his head lowered to the ground. "And possibly death." After he finished the thought, he quickly side stepped the Princess to continue his exit. Celestia just stood there, and watched him leave. His own heavily armoured guard standing ready to fall in time with him as he left the room. It was at that instant, that Celestia's captain of the guards came turning the corner.

   "Out of the way Pony!" One of the Ambassador's guards shouted, almost running into the golden armour clad white unicorn. Who in turn got a mean scowl on his face as he was about to say something back.

   "It's alright Shining." Celestia said as she beckoned the Unicorn to her. Shining Armour simply bowed his head as the group of Minotaurs passed him by, before moving quickly to address his Princess.

   "I take it things didn't go that well?" Shining said as he turned his head to watch the Minotaurs leave. Celestia shook her head while turning around to start a long slow walk back to her throne.

   "I had such high hopes for this alliance Shining. It would have eased so many tensions between our peoples." As she finished talking, the forlorn Pony Princess slumped in her tall pillowed throne.

   "Is there nothing we can do Princess?" Her captain said as he stopped at the bottom of the few stairs that led to the elaborate chair. Celestia let out a long sigh while looking at her hooves.

   "I can only pray for the best. I can only hope that this doesn't cause a complete separation of Equestria, and the Minotaur nations." She then swallowed hard as more intense thoughts came to her. "Or even worse, violence."

   "They wouldn't dare!" Shining exclaimed at the vision of the Minotaurs actually coming to blows with Equestria. Celestia looked down at her captain, making a nod with her head.

   "It was the reason I called for the talks in the first place. So many rumors of the outer Nations wanting more land, having no where to go but towards Equestria." Her over all demeanor became very dejected and defeated. "Perhaps I can try to repair any damage that was done. I will have to start from scratch. Begin again with the Griffon Skylords. Move to buy favors from the Dragon clans." She shook her head back and forth as her plans, tactics, and political movements washed through her ancient mind. "So much to do."

   Shining could do little, but just stand there and watch his Princess try her best to think of a way to salvage this seemingly desperate situation. He knew the Minotaurs, he had even scuffled with a couple in his years in the Guard. He knew how stubborn they were, and once they set their mind to it, an average Earth Pony would be able to move the Sun before they could change a Minotaur's mind. It made him really not want to report his findings to her, which were next to nothing. He also knew the Dark Guard were involved, more overly, Shannon Nyx. "I do hate to put more weight on your shoulders Princess." The Alicorn and the Unicorn looked at each other, and he knew she knew what he was going to say. "Light Step has finished her investigation, she has questioned dozens of Ponies. It all leads back to the last spot the Minotaurs, disappeared."

   "You say disappeared with such chagrin Shining." Celestia commented as she listened to her Captain.

   "That's just it Princess. They disappeared! All anypony knows is that they were in the bar, causing trouble. Then the Dark Guardsmen showed up, Ponies heard yelling. Then, then there was nothing. They just vanished." He knew what the nest question was going to be, and he truly hated having to answer it.

   "What Dark Guardsmen?" She said as her eyes narrowed

   "Shadow Vein was one. He is new to the Dark Guard, though Princess Luna had him join her own personal troop." He stopped talking for a moment to clear his throat. "The other, was Shannon Nyx." As soon as he said the name, Celestia stomped her hoof to the ground while the feathers of her wings ruffled.

   "I knew that he had something to do with this!" The normally very well composed Alicorn shouted out, causing Shining's eyes to pop open at the volume of her voice. The Princess calmed herself quickly after seeing Shining's reaction to her outburst. "Shining." She began with her normal soft tones. "I want you to find Shannon, and ask him if he would come and see me."

   "I will Princess. But." The stallion stopped to lean in a little closer while lowering the over all volume of his voice. "Wouldn't protocol dictate that any grievance be brought to Princess Luna first?" As he finished this, Princess Celestia's lips pursed inward, and became straight.

   "I ran the Dark Guard for a thousand years while my sister was in exile Shining. I think protocol can be wavered for the moment." Her straight lipped features then became on of a bright smile as she looked down at her captain.

   "Oh of course Princess!" Shining shouted as he realized that he may have in some way stepped over his boundaries. "I was just. I mean, I didn't."

   Celestia let out a heart warming chuckle as she gestured with her hoof. "It's quite alright Shining. Now please, have Shannon brought here as soon as you can. I am just hoping that he can shed a little more light on the subject."

   "Would you also like young Shadow Vein to come as well. He was there as well." Shining suggested. Celestia thought for only a second before shaking her head.

   "No, no I do not believe that will be necessary. Shannon will do just fine." The inflection of her voice became a little lower as she said this. Her eyes then narrowed un almost unnoticeable degree as she resided herself once again to her throne.

   "Right away Princess!" The unicorn stallion said while bowing his head, and backing away before turning, and making his way towards the door.

  *****

   Several hours had gone by since Shannon had left Chaotica standing there on her door step, and she still wasn't very happy about being tossed aside while he ran off to answer whatever it was that Luna had in store for him. Still, she wasn't tired at all as she decided to try once again to gain the Human's affections once and for all. She had gathered up quite a bit of vegetables, and fruits that was kept in her, and her sisters apartment, placed them all in a saddle bag, and was trotting nonchalantly down the halls of the castle, her goal to make her lovely veggie and fruit medley salad that she just knew Shannon would love.

   At first, she was horribly furious with Shannon. So much so that she decided to take it out on the Royal Guardsmen that arrived to deliver the message. As she thought about the event, she was very glad that the offending pony was a Pegasus, else tossing him out the window might have ended rather differently. All her rage and disappointment had faded now however, and her steps had more of a bounce to them as she moved through the corridors. She remembered her mother saying many times, that the way to a stallion's heart was through his stomach. While she herself had rather morbid images of the literal meaning of that phrase, she got the overall gist, and even though Shannon wasn't a stallion, he was a male, and she was sure the end result would be the same.

   Her own thoughts had completely consumed her mind during her trip from her home to Shannon's, and before long she found herself standing at the bland, and undecorated door to his home. She reached up with a hoof, and was about to gently knock, then the thought of him being asleep crossed her mind, causing her to instead put her hoof to her chin in thought. "What if he's asleep?" She thought out loud in a small whisper. The little black Unicorn knew that Shannon was grumpy when he was wide awake. She wasn't quite sure she wanted to see him being woken up by loud banging noises. The thought then entered her mind that he might be sleeping in his pajamas, which gave her an odd image of Shannon in some button up two piece sleep wear with little pictures of Luna arranged in a random pattern. The vision was so strong in fact, that she had to choke down a laugh as she shook her head to rattle the thought away. A new image came to her mind however, one of Shannon just wearing a pair of those light made pants he liked so well, and nothing else. "Worth it!" She silently exclaimed as she reached her hoof up again to rap at the door.

   "Pardon me?" A stallion's voice came from beside her. Making her take in a sharp breath as her eyes shot open while she got a clenched jaw expression of shock. She couldn't believe she let somepony sneak up on her like this, she didn't know how long she had been standing there staring blankly at the door in front of her, just wondering what Shannon looked like in his sleeping clothes.

   "What?" Chaotica whisper shouted, as her head snapped to look at the pony that had startled her. The Pony she saw changed her look to one of frightened, to one of confusion, as she took notice of the ice blue eyed white unicorn stallion standing there. "Shining Armor?" She asked as one of her eye ridges raised up, while the other lowered down.

   "Yes." Shining said as a long friendly smile stretched over his muzzle. "And you must be, umm." He knew for a fact that the mare in front of him was one of the twins that was in Princess Luna's personal guard. He just couldn't remember which one, and his chivalry stopped him from being rude, and making a stab in the dark.

   "Chaotica." the dark mare said, taking the burden from Shining as he wracked his brain to come up with the right name.

   "Ah yes, Chaotica! You will have to excuse me. You and your sister are twins after all." Shining thought that, that would be the end of it, however, Chaotica seemed to want to correct him more than she already had.

   "Our eyes are different. Our cutie marks are flipped too." As she stated the facts about how her and her sister varied from one another. Shining couldn't help but notice that during the small conversation, she had pushed him in ever so small amounts away from Shannon's door.

   "Well." He started as he maneuvered past the glaring mare, and more towards the door of his destination. "That is something I will have to keep in mind, for next time. Please excuse me." He gave her one last smile, then raised his hoof to knock at the door. An action that was brought to a halt as Chaotica slid quickly between the stallion and the door, standing up on her back legs, while her front legs spanned out the width of the closed portal.

   "What are you doing?" She snapped, causing Shining to recoil a step back.

   "Well, you see." Shining started before he was interrupted by another out burst.

   "Shannon doesn't like being woken up during the day. Go away!" Shining got another long smile on his face, one that was more of a grin than anything as he stepped forward to gain his ground back, while taking notice of the saddle bag that had the tops of carrots sticking out from it.

   "Mmmhmm, I see, I see. Then may I ask what you were doing here." This question made Chaotica look as if she was going to shout something. Her mouth however, popped open, yet no words came out as her eyes quickly looked upwards, as if she was searching the ceiling for an answer.

   "That's none of your business!" Was the only thing the dark mare could come up with.

   "Well, that may be true. I do however have business regarding Princess Celestia. So you will have to excuse me." With that, the stallion reached up, and quickly took hold of Chaotica under her front legs, moving her easily to the side, where she remained in her previous pose.

   "Hey, stop!" Chaotica protested as she was over powered by the Captain of the Guard. All Shining did to answer her was give her a small nod, before quickly reaching up, and pounding on the door several times. This action made Chaotica get a worried look on her muzzle as she took several steps forward before falling to all fours, then quickly ducking behind Shining to show that it was his idea to wake Shannon up in the first place. Several moments past with no reaction from the door, or any sounds of rousing from inside. Shining once again reached up and pounded his hoof on the door, quite a bit louder now, causing Chaotica to lower her head further behind the stallion's backside. Only peaking out for a moment with her one red eye.

   "Shannon Nyx!" Shining said with a loud commanding tone. "This is Captain of the Royal Guard, Shining Armor." Still silence was the only thing that answered Shining's calls. The white unicorn turned his head to look behind at the mare using him as a shield. "Is he that heavy of a sleeper?" He asked as Chaotica started to come out from behind her barricade.

   "I don't think so. He's always on time for duty shifts." As Chaotica spoke, Shining knocked even harder still on the door, repeating his last sentence. After waiting just a bit longer, Shining let out a brief sigh, before looking to Shannon's troop mate. "You know. Any information you have that would help me out here would just be super." After asking this, Chaotica's mouth twisted to one side of her face while her eyes slowly moved from left, then to right. She honestly didn't care if this day time pony found Shannon or not, though she did know where Shannon had gone, and the thought of him all alone with Luna made her think it would be best to aide Shannon's persuer.

   "Well. Some guardpony did come and get him earlier. Saying something about how Princess Luna wanted to see him." After she said this, Shining let the weight of his frame drop, while he let out an even bigger sigh than before.

   "And this didn't seem important to you before?" He scalded, getting a straight browed gaze as he questioned her.

   "Well I don't know!" Chaotica shouted back, getting an almost identical look on her own face.

   "Fine!" Shining said as he turned away, and started walking down the hall. "At least I know where to go now."

   "Hey wait!" Chaotica called out as she caught up to the stallion. "I'm coming too!"

   "Do as you wish." Shining said with closed eyes, and an up turned nose. "Just remember. I am on official royal business. So don't get in the way."

   "Oooo scary." Chaotica said mockingly as the two started their journey.

*****

    "You smiled," Luna whispered into Shannon's ear, while her free hoof roamed a small area on his chest. Shannon's eyes were closed, and she had thought he had fallen into some kind of sex coma, due to the rather aggressive nature of their last coupling. His eyes did open to small slivers however, as they slowly tracked to find hers looking into them.

   "I did, did I?" He answered back, his voice, low, gravelly, almost just as quiet as hers.

   "Yes, you did." She continued as she placed her front hooves above each of his shoulders, lifting up to where the tip of her nose was just inches from his, her eyes narrow, and peaceful, showing off the large light blue area of her eyelids. "All this time, I wasn't sure if you could smile." She continued as her left front hoof collected a large gathering of his long black hair, letting it slide out of her grasp.

   "Most men smile when they are happy, my dear." He answered back his own arm reaching up to play with her mane, which was now flipped all to one side of her head, much as she was doing to his. This made the sleek black Alicorn get a truly loving expression on her face as she blinked slowly, her long full eye lashes appearing as small wings.

   "Shannon." She started, letting his hair go, and using her hoof to gently stroke at his angular cheek. "I make you happy?" He didn't smile as she had hoped he would, he did however, continue playing with her hair.

   "I am always happy in your presence." His hand moved from her mane, to ever so slightly trace the out line of her exposed ear. "Since the moment my eyes saw your Divinity for the first time. I knew I would be happy, forever, and all times past." She loved the words he spoke, they did make her get the smallest of worried looks on her face. a terrible thought raced into her mind as she raised up.

   "Shannon please. Please tell me you did this with me because you wanted to. Not just because I am your Goddess, and you thought it was what I wanted." After saying this, she swallowed hard, waiting for his answer.

   "It is what you wanted. Wasn't it, my dear?" As he said this, she found it hard to breathe. The thought of taking anyone by force, or even worse, because they thought they had to. The whole train of thought was getting ready to take her to a very large state of panic. Shannon was quick to pick up on the malleable air of tension that suddenly found it's way into the bed with them. His hand moved quick, placing just a single finger on her soft nose. "I didn't, not at first." His words came crashing down onto her like a glacier tipping over, and she truly thought she would pass out from the inability to take in a breath. "However." He continued. "As we explored each other, as I heard your voice, and as we became one. I knew it was an experience that I had wanted for quite some time, and I silently belittled myself for allowing my small Human prejudices to deny me something truly grand. You will have to forgive me for such sins."

   Luna after this let out a frustrated cry, mixed with a laugh, as she fell forward to the position she was at before. "Shannon!" She cried out. "Don't do that to me! I thought I would die of a heart attack!" Shannon himself let out something that she could only take as a genuine laugh, though she had never heard such a sound come from his throat before,

   "Worry not my Divine Luna. Should your heart dare attack you. I would crush it slowly with my own hands, then pass mine on to you, so you may not be without." The words that he spoke, that were supposed to be meant as a joke, struck Luna as a wave of deep feelings that made her have to fight off her eyes welling up with tears.

   "Oh Shannon." The Alicorn whimpered as she raised up, only to lower her head so that their lips met in a long soft kiss.

   "Excuse me Princess?" A voice came from the front room. "But the door was unlocked. Forgive the intrusion, but I." Shining Armour's voice cracked, and he came to a screeching halt as he stood there looking at the sight before him. The Moon Goddess herself, laying on top of the man he came to find. Both of them frozen with their own looks of wide eyed shock, their lips still pressed tightly together. "Oh Princess! I err, umm, I mean, uhh! I'll be outside" Shining stammered, his head fast as light pointing directly to the ground to avert his eyes of the compromising and lewd scene that he had walked into, while he darted back out into the hall.

   "Shannon! You in here?" Another voice rang out as Chaotica barged into the room, almost plowing into Shining as he blast past her. Chaotica felt cold, as she stared at the two on the bed, still not moving, just looking back at her with wide, unblinking eyes. She felt all the feeling run out of her body, her legs felt as if she were standing on a turbulent cloud, that eventually got the best of her. She made no effort at all as she fell to the ground, crashing into a solid wooden table that knocked all of it's contents to the floor with a loud series of bangs.

   "Chaotica! My dear, are you alright?" Luna said with concern, as she broke the kiss. She would have jumped to her hooves to offer help to the stumble struck Pony. She realized however, that she was the only thing covering Shannon, and that he himself was very much unclothed.

   "I just." Chaotica tried to speak, as she righted herself. She then looked at the pair again, she saw where Luna's rump was positioned on Shannon's hips, the way her back legs were spread on either side of him, the way the bed sheets and blankets were tossed about in fashions that only gave clues to what had transpired. Then, in that moment of realization of what Luna had done after she had summoned Shannon to her house, Chaotica actually felt her heart break. The tears that fell from both Chaotica's eyes were in no threat of being stopped, falling with such force from her cheeks, that the trio could even hear them tap onto the hard floor of Luna's front room. The feeling that she felt only became worse as she locked eyes with Shannon, whose own look seemed to be one of anger for being interrupted, and that lack of compassion made the little dark pony's crushing sensation in her chest become a thousand times worse, and tears fall harder in a breathless, silent weep.

   Luna only to quickly placed all the pieces together as she saw the pain filled expression on Chaotica's face, her quivering body was a storm of crippling sadness, combined with unknowable rage. "Oh Chaotica! Please, let me explain!" The sound of Luna's voice seemed to snap Chaotica out of her abysmal anguish. Her one red eye seemed to glow as her muzzle contorted into a look of unbridled hatred for the Alicorn she glared at.

   "How could you!" Chaotica screamed as her horn flared with such light, that it forced both Luna, and Shannon to quickly duck their heads away to stop the painful, blinding light from filling their eyes. Just as soon as the great light came to be, it was gone just as fast. Luna, and Shannon looked towards to where Chaotica was, only to see a massive, swirling black cloud. The couple in the bed sat there in awe as the cloud swirled, and fell into and out of itself. Luna herself rearing her head backwards as she saw a great red eye take form within the thick bubbling mist. Then, to much their surprise, several large streaks of lightning flashed out, striking and destroying objects of ancient origin, and design, even knocking pictures down from their hangings, that shattered the frames they were held in as they hit the floor.

   The blasts of lightning, and breaking sounds also alerted Shining Armour, who until this point was standing outside the door wondering how to explain what he had just seen to Princess Celestia. His own horn started to glow as he burst back into the room, then stood in astonishment of the sight before him. Not since Nightmare Moon herself had he seen such a abstract display of power, power that he was all to unaware that the slender twin mares even possessed. Even still, his training was quick to take a low stance, ready to deal with anything the now small, but raging storm had to offer.

   Shannon acted without thinking, as soon as he saw the first strike of Chaotica's cloud, he grabbed Luna by the side, and rolled her off of him as he in turn slid off the bed to where his clothes lay. He quickly took hold of the two axes that were still attached to his belt, and pants, yanking them hard enough to where they came apart from their holdings, while tossing the garments across the room. Shannon then leaped forward, taking a defensive position between the malice consumed cloud, and his Goddess. Almost as soon as he presented his naked body as a shield between Chaotica, and Luna. The lightning stopped, the deep glaring red eye vanished, and the size of the cloud began to diminish, the only sound coming from it was a small echo of something crying off in the distance. Just as Luna let out a deep breath she had been holding as she thought her personal guardsmen might have calmed herself, one single lightning strike jumped from the cloud, breaking the tinted glass window of the room Chaotica was in, followed by a vicious howl as the blackened fog raced outside into the bright day's light.

   "Wait, please!" Luna shouted as she leaped off the bed, taking to the air as her wings lashed open. She cleared Shannon's head by a good foot, before landing on the ground of the room that Chaotica had just unleashed her fury in. Stepping on broken shards of glass, Luna placed her hooves on the windowpane, trying to see which way Chaotica had flown to. "Chaotica!" Luna bellowed out, even adding her Equestrian voice to the cry, while she hastily scanned the skyline, tree line and everything in between for the angered and forlorn Pony. The Alicorn let out a defeated sigh as she dropped down to the ground, her face turning from concern to sadness as she looked back at the still naked, axe wielding Human. "Shannon!" She said as she raced over and placed the side of her head against his chest. Causing Shannon to immediately drop the weapons, and wrap his arms around her neck. "What have I done?"

   Shining paced back and forth while waiting outside Luna's door, still trying to take in the whole of the events that just happened so quickly before him. Never in his life had he seen an Alicorn Princess in such a revealing position, after this thought he quickly corrected himself as he remembered that he himself was in fact married to an Alicorn Princess. The Unicorn had to stop momentarily to shake out the thoughts of if that is what it looked like when he and Cadence were, intimate. Even still, the power display that Chaotica had shown in her time of anger was impressive enough. The Unicorn Guardsmen of his own troops never shown the abilities of such grand magics, his own special shielding spell seemed diminished to a degree when he compared it to the situations that Chaotica's spell could be used for. All his thoughts however, were brought to a sudden halt as the doors to Princess Luna's home came flying open, as a now fully clothed, and very ireful looking Shannon came at the Captain of the Guard in long, hard strides.

   "What do you want?" Shannon yelled at Shining through a clenched jaw, and bared teeth. The blue haired Unicorn was about to respond, Shannon did not give him the opportunity however. "I have dealt with the most vile, loathsome, villainous and insidious wastes of flesh the universe has had to offer! Both in my world, and here! And yet even they, knew how to knock, on a door!"

   "Well you will have to forgive me for that Shannon." Shining started, in a very collected, and calm voice. "It has always been that our Princess's had an open door policy when dealing with their subjects. I was simply not expecting to walk in on." He made a random waving gesture with one of his front hooves, as he did not allow himself to describe what he had seen. "That."

   "What, do you want?" Shannon repeated, this time in a low, much softer tone, but with an inflection that would seem he was talking to Shining as if the stallion were a child.

   "I have been sent to inform you that Princess Celestia has requested an audience with you. So if you will come with me, we are already very late." With this, Shining turned and started walking down the hallway. He only got a couple of steps however, as he turned his head to look behind him, and saw that Shannon was just standing there with his arms crossed, while he made a quick sucking noise through his teeth. "Shannon." Shining said with a small smile and a chuckle in his breath. "The requested is being used as a formality. Princess Celestia wants to see you, now."

   "Oh is that so?" Shannon said as he uncrossed his arms, letting them fall to his sides, while he rapped his fingers against the outside of his long coat. "Well as you can see. I have a situation to deal with here." He said as he pointed at the door with the hand that wasn't tapping his side. "My Goddess is in distress, and I plan to deal with her needs first, then I have to go and find my comrade to try to figure out what that dramatic display was for. Then I must try to fit some kind of sleep in there somewhere so that I may be rested for tonight's duties." With that, he stopped tapping his side, took a few steps forward, then kneeled down so that he and Shining were face to face. "I'm afraid your little Princess pony doesn't fit into the rather strict schedule."

   Shining absolutely could not believe the blatant disregard this Human was showing not only himself, but to the very ruler of Equestria. With a mild clearing of his throat to choke back the anger that was starting to build, Shining himself took a step forward, bringing the two Guardsmen's faces even closer together. "I'm afraid you don't understand, Human. See I was ordered to bring you in." After saying this, Shining took a step back, and got a very coy grin on his muzzle. "So I am bringing you in." As soon as he said this however, the smile was quickly turned to one of stupor as Shannon moved in a flash, gripping the front of Shining's lower jaw in a pain filled vice, then yanking the Unicorn forward so that the two were in a close quartered stare.

   "You, and what pathetic day loving army?" Shannon growled out through clinched teeth again. Shining was now unable to contain the frustrations that had been building inside him during the whole of this conversation. With a quick movement of his own, the Captain of the Guard lunged forward. His goal to knock the Human off balance while his own armoured hoof came up for a quick jab to his opponents jaw. He was more than surprised however, as Shannon simply readjusted his weight with a quick shuffle of his feet, then easily dodged the punch with ease by leaning backwards, still keeping his iron clawed grip on the Unicorn's jaw.

   As Shannon all to easily defused the, what he could only describe as an amateur attack, his own free hand reached down to his leg. Then in one smooth motion, he unlatched the axe that he had placed back after getting dressed, his aim to plant the pointed spike atop the weapon, straight through the white Unicorn's neck. The attack was deflected by a bright light that originated from Shining's horn, that then quickly manifested itself as a translucent pink, purple shield. Shannon let out a stifled bellow as a hot pain seared through his arm that was caught in the Unicorn's spell, forcing him to let go of his grasp, giving Shining the opportunity to jump backwards. A motion that Shannon himself mirrored, coming to stand upright, as his now free hand, still numb from Shining's attack, reached down an released his other cleaving weapon, which he brought to it's readied position with a fast twirl.

   "You lunatic!" Shining cried out, as the realization sunk in that Shannon just tried to kill him. The now completely enraged Unicorn started pumping as much magic as he could into his shielding spell, getting ready for Shannon's next move as he noticed the Human starting to shift his weight onto his front toes, as if he were going to jump. Though it wasn't the stance his attempted killer was taking that worried him. It was the long vicious grin that was creeping over his lips.

   "Hmm, lunatic." Shannon said. "I always liked that word. It has Luna in it." With that, Shining was sure of the oncoming attack that Shannon was going to unleash on his shield with those two wickedly sharp weapons. However, just as he saw Shannon make the motion to leap, he came to a sudden halt.

   "Stop!" Luna screamed, breathing just as heavy as the two combatants in front of her. Shining let his face slide into a look of odd fear as he saw the psycho that was more than ready to take his life, become as calm as steadied as if nothing had ever happened, all the while reattaching his weapons to where they were before the fight.

   "As you wish, My Worship." Was all Shannon said as he bowed his head, while turning to face his Alicorn Goddess. Shining just bounced his eyes from Luna, to Shannon, then back to Luna again as he still had a hard time believing that, that was that. He was about to interject, as he was still quite a bit fired up over the whole ordeal. Luna however, was quicker with her own words, and orders.

   "Shannon, you come in here!" She barked, rather displeased that he just tried to start a fight with her sister's right hand stallion. She was still rather impressed that through the heated emotions, Shannon was still able to remember that he would only call her Luna while inside her home. All Shannon did was bow lower still, while stepping through the doorway, not even giving Shining a second glance. "Shining. You go, tell my sister that Shannon will be there soon."

   "Yes, but Princess. I was supposed." Shining tried to object. He was quickly met with a louder, much shorter order.

   "Go!" Luna huffed out as she herself turned around, entering her home, while using her magic to slam the doors behind her. Then, just like that, it was all over. Shining was left standing there in a very empty hall, wondering how things escalated so quickly between himself and Shannon. More over, he wondered why there wasn't a single trace of other Ponies in the vast stretch of the corridor. Perhaps there had been at one point, only to be frightened away by the Human, Pony fight. He decided to let the matter go, as he turned back towards the series of halls and steps that would lead him back to Celestia's throne room. He did have quite the story to tell, and lots of information to give to his own Princess.

  

*****

   Deep in the darkest heart of the Everfree Forest, the bravest adventurer, Pony or otherwise would quickly turn tail and run as they heard the horrible wailing of what could only be described as a banshee. This was not the case however, the sounds that filled the thick canopy were ones of heart break itself. Chaotica sat upright, lurched up against a gnarled tree as she openly let her tears and pain filled cries flow freely from her. She made no effort to at all to wipe away the constant stream that now stained her cheeks, as her front legs were busy clenching at her own chest. "Ow!" She exclaimed in broken stutters, as she fell from her sitting position, down to her side. "It hurts!" The little mare bawled as she rubbed her hooves up and down where her heart was. She could feel it beating so fast, pounding against her ribs as if it were trying to rip itself from her body. Though it wasn't the speed or the intensity that was causing her pain, it was the horrible pressure, as if she was being crushed by an immeasurable boulder, that had been sat directly on top of her. The thoughts of Shannon with Luna, worse still, the vision of him pulling his axes to be used against her, making the pressure only multiply.

   "Chaotica!" A voice rang out from the deep brush. It itself had a ring of urgency as it called out her name several more times. Chaotica did not answer, all she could do was lay there, gripping her chest, while letting out a mourn filled sob. "Chaotica!" Chaosia yelled as she jumped over one of the taller bushes, landing just feet away from her crippled sister. She did not stop however, Chaosia quickly slid to where she was now sitting next to the tree, where she reached down and pulled her blubbering sibling up into her lap, where she immediately started stroking her mane. "Oh Chaotica. What happened?" Chaotica did not answer, all she could do was use what strength she had to right herself, only to fall forward so she could take her worried sister in a deep and powerful embrace, letting loose once again the full sorrow filled cries of her great lament. It was all Chaosia could do but just return the hug that she was given, rocking her sister back and forth while letting out small 'shh' noises every now and again.

   Almost an hour passed by for the twins as they laid there in the lightless depths of Everfree. Chaosia saying nothing, but just allowing her sister to get whatever horrid experience out of her system before trying to discern any kind of information. "Shannon." Chaotica moaned out in a soft mewl. As soon as the name of that wretched thing hit Chaosia's ears, a deep seeded malice began to grow in her own chest. That's when she broke free from the hard held grip that her sister had on her, so that she could look Chaotica in the eyes.

   "What did he do to you Chaotica?" Chaosia said in a hard demanding tone. Her sister took in several long breaths as she tried as hard as she could to compose herself.

   "Shannon. He was, with." Was all she could get out before driving her muzzle back over her sister's shoulder, only able to cry out the next single word with sobbing syllables. "Luna!" As soon as she gave the shortest description she could before breaking back into tears. Chaosia had to hold back a long sigh of relief as the thought of that murderer difiling her sister, then doing something unspeakable to put her in such a condition.

   "Oh, hey, hey." Chaosia said as she had no choice but to let a small smile come over her muzzle as she reached up to start stroking her heart shattered sister's mane once more. "I'm sorry sweetie." She said in a much softer tone. "But how were you to know that Shannon and Luna were together?"

   "They weren't!" Chaotica snapped as now a wave of anger washed over her, giving her the will to at least dim the flow of tears, and pull away from Chaosia. "Not until this morning. I know! He would have told me!" She screamed at nothing save the trees, before using her magic to pick up a very large boulder, then send it flying through the brushes, hearing it smash into another unknown object.

   "Come on sis. You know how secretive, and un-talkative he his. He barely tells his own troop of his actions. Let alone if he shacked up with a mare."

   "No!" Chaotica protested as yet another boulder was turned into a missile. "I know him! I was there for him! He should be mine, not hers!"

   "Chaotica, please calm down." Chaosia pleaded, as she knew that while her sister's temper was rare. It was extremely volatile when it came to the surface.

   "From the moment I saw him, I wanted him. But I just thought I would give him some time, let him get used to this new strange world. I watched time, and time again as every loose legged trollop mare tried to approach him. I watched as he turned each of them down!" This time it was an entire tree that was uprooted from the ground, and thrown like a wadded up piece of paper. "Because I knew, I knew he was just waiting for the right one to get him. That right one is me!" One inanimate object after another was torn from it's original resting place, only to be violently thrown into others, or simply ripped in half as Chaotica's rage started to build in stacks onto itself. It was then Chaosia saw her sister's mane start to let off small wisps of smoke, her red eye began to let off a deep firey glow. This set the consoling twin into a state of panic, as she felt her own mane begin to change, she could even see the the glow from her own crimson eye start to emit a light of it's own. The panic truly set in as she felt herself being taken hold by a force that did not belong to her sister, nor herself, a force that was drawing the two twins closer together.

   "Chaotica! Please stop!" Chaosia yelled on to deaf ears as Chaotica just sat there, staring into the vast black nothing of the deep woods. It was only when Chaosia felt a small rock start to get dragged with her that she knew she had to knock her sister out of her torment. With the ankle joint of her front leg, she grabbed a hold of the stone, then tossed it with medium strength at her sister. The jagged rock bounced off Chaotica's head, just below her horn, much to Chaosia's relief stopping her from continuing to slide towards her sister, whose own mane, and eye had begun to calm as well.

   "I hate her." Chaotica said in a new somber voice, her gaze now pointed to the ground. "I hate her so very much."

   "Don't say such things!" Chaosia scalded as she was pulling herself from the ground, so she could stand on all fours. She walked over to her now very statuesque sister, still glaring at the ground. All Chaosia could do was sit beside her, while placing a warm loving leg over Chaotica's shoulders.

   "I'm so sorry." A new voice came from the darkness, making the twins swing their heads in unison to see the newcomer, though it was Chaosia's heart that sank when she saw who it was. Princess Luna stepped slowly from the shadows, her mane and tail in their ethereal forms, wisping to and fro. Her eyes heavy with sadness, letting the other two dark mares that she had probably been there for time enough to hear most, if not all of Chaotica's rant. "I never meant to hurt you Chaotica. Please believe me when I say this. I didn't know how you felt."

   "Princess!" Chaosia said as she moved away from her still silent sister. "How did you find us?"

   Luna let the smallest of smiles come to her as she looked down at the more active of the two. "Oh. Well an old Alicorn like myself knows a spell or two to locate somepony they are very worried about."

   "Princess. I thank you for your concern, but please. I do not think it is safe here right now. Let me talk to her more." Chaosia was going to try to persuade Luna to leave more, and let her handle this. She stopped talking however, as she saw The Alicorn's face contort from one of sad concern, to one of a horrid shock. Just as Chaosia was about to ask what was wrong, a massive stone flew just past her head, smashing Luna perfectly in the center of her frame. The force of the blow sent Luna like a rag doll through the air, only to bounce hard off an unforgiving tree, then land in a thick thorn filled briar. "No!" Chaosia cried out as she reached out with a front hoof, making her jaw drop as she saw her solid form begin to fade, as she began to unwillingly turn to her cloud state.

   With a dread in her heart that she herself had not felt for the most of her life, she turned her head to see her worst of nightmares standing there. Chaotica, her red eye now fully ablaze with a frenzy of pure hate. Her mane and tail had turned to nothing but a billowing cloud a smoke that seemed to be pulled from her body by a malevolent wind. "Chaotica! We promised! Don't do it, please!" Chaosia cried as her form began to fade, as she was now being dragged across the forest floor, knowing nothing could stop it now.

   Luna pulled herself from the pain giving bush that she had landed in, her whole body on fire from the excruciating pain that seemed to fill her every bone, her coat and skin now filled with countless deep bleeding lacerations from the cruel, black thorns of the bush that broke her fall. However, all that went away as she saw the morbid scene many yards in front of her. Where Chaotica once stood was now a swirling dense portal of thick black smoke, letting out lightning strikes powerful enough to kick up dirt, and stone alike as they struck the ground. Worse than that still, was Chaosia was now half way consumed by the turbulent swirls of malice.

   "Luna!" Chaosia screamed her voice almost inaudible just before her head was taken into the black cloud. "I'm so sorry! Forgive her! Forgive us!" With that last desperate plea, Chaosia was completely taken in by her own sister's raging torrent of animosity. The lightning continued to strike, coming dangerously close to coming in contact with Luna as she used all her will to bring herself to a standing position. She looked on in terror as the cloud took on a new feature, two glowing red eyes took shape, followed by a laugh that chilled Luna's spine, for it was violent, vicious, and cruel. Stalks of lighting came forward, striking the ground, yet there they stayed, followed by two more that attached themselves to the ground behind the first pair. Now the once protean cloud started to take a new shape. Some of it following the arks of light that held firm to the ground, the rest taking a trianglular form where those fire filled red eyes sat hovering in mid air. All to quickly Luna saw the soon to be final outcome of a tall misshapen, hatred born Pony.

   With one final massive blast of electrical energy, a new creature stood where the twins once were, letting out a terrifying roar to allow the surrounding area of it's arrival. It's eyes were of pure flame, it's tail and mane all to reminiscent of the Alicorn's, save that while it lashed and swirled violently about, small arks of electricity would flow from the bottom to the top. It's body seemed to phase in and out as the whole of it's form consisted entirely of the now cold looking black smoke, sometimes, a shock of power would flow the whole of the beast, letting Luna see that there was a skeleton formed of pure lightning that flashed at random intervals. No wings adorned it's side, though it's flank did bear a bright glowing green eight pointed compass. Letting the terrified Princess know that this was now a combination of both Chaotica, and Chaosia alike, and at last, the final thing to fill Luna's wide shot eyes, was the horn that sat atop a deep furrowed brow, a horn that was nothing more than a static, constantly flowing bolt of blinding lightning. A sound then came from the monstrosity, one that almost made the Goddess's heart stop. "Luna." It sang out, it's voice the sound of both the twin's voices, yet as if they had been twisted, warped into a new third, that growled out the Moon Princess's name.

   "Oh Father Sun, and Mother Moon save us!" Luna whispered out to herself as her own mind tried to stop her from uttering the creature's name. "An Abyssal!" As soon as the name of the demon escaped Luna's bloodied lips, a long fear inducing cackle flowed from the newly formed Abyssal Pony's mouth. "That's impossible!" Luna screamed at the towering monster before her, this causing nothing more than another echoing laugh fit. "Your kind has been dead and gone for over four thousand years!" Just as Luna finished her decree, she felt a breath stealing invisible grip take hold of her, slamming her to the ground, then pulling her through the sticks, stones, and forest debris, only worsening her already torn and tattered body's wounds. The painful drag came to an end as Luna found herself on her back, with the Abyssal staring down at her with those flaming empty red eyes.

   "I am honored you remembered little Pony. We may be gone, but dead." Luna screamed out in pain as she felt herself being picked up by her mane, being held right to the face of her attacker. "Oh I am afraid you little Alicorns and your worthless magics could hardly complete such a task." When the Abyssal finished talking, Luna found herself once again being tossed through the air, landing hard on her side, knocking much of the breath from her. "You, in the few moments you have left in this world. May call me, Ataxia."

   "No." Luna responded as she pulled herself from the ground, using all she had to steady herself on shaky legs. "Your name is Chaosia. Your name is Chaotica. You are members of the Royal Dark Guard of Canterlot. You belong to my own personal troop. You are my friends!"  Luna then let out a scream of unknowable pain as it felt as something was picking her up by her rib cage. Only to be tossed hard enough so that the tree that stopped her flight, splintered bark from the force of the collision. "Why are you doing this?" Luna shouted as she was forced to cough up a large splatter of blood. "Please. Come back to me! Do not let this horrid thing do this to you!" The invisible force returned once again. this time grabbing the Dark goddess by the throat, pulling her up, then smashing her back to the tree, where it kept her, gasping for air.

   "You insufferable little mare!" Ataxia screamed as she rushed towards Luna, stopping only inches from impaling her chest with her lightning built horn. "You stole him from me!" She yelled as she once again slammed Luna into the unforgiving tree. "You knew I wanted him! You knew he was mine!" The new slam that followed the Abyssal's rage filled words now used Luna to split the tree in twain, before tossing the Alicorn over her head, where she landed limp in an unnatural state. "Well it matters not." The Demon Pony said as her tone became much quieter, yet no less threatening. "After I dispose of you. He will only have me to fall to." Ataxia turned around, and started walking slowly towards her beaten, and battered prey. "Then I will be there to console him! I will be there to offer him the life comforts some pathetic joke of a figure head like you could never give!" Then a vicious grin formed over the Abyssal's lips. "And then I will be able to show him what a true, loving, and very carnal embrace feels like from a young shapely mare. Not the dried wastes of some worthless nag relic like you!"

   "I will never let you hurt him! You will never get anywhere near him, you monster!" Luna cried out as she was trying so very painstakingly to bring herself up again to face the living Terror that mocked her. Her efforts were brought to a halt however, as she was picked up once again by the torture inducing magic of her kinds ancient enemy. It picking her up by the ethereal mane, causing yet another pain filled scream to be coaxed from her now freely bleeding mouth.

   "How very trite." Ataxia said as she slowly floated the completely blood stained pony to her. "It took three of your kind to even detain one of mine. Yet here you lay, powerless, motionless, unable to perform the smallest of magics against me. How do you plan to stop me?"

   "I am the living Moon. My own coat is the ever spanning blanket of Night. The Stars themselves owe each of their name to me, and me alone, and my very breath is the wind of Midnight." Luna's speech made Ataxia only let out a series of small laughs through her nose, while she shook her head.

   "Lovely words, my little pony. Though they hold no power, and I am afraid I have grown tired of you." As the Abyssal finished her own words, Luna was slung high into the air, giving Ataxia time to charge a violent glowing orb of energy at the tip of her horn, then letting it go to strike Luna hard in the air. Then she was tossed brutally to the ground, behind the same thorn filled bush she had landed in at first, only to have another, more powerful blast of energy strike her, causing a massive explosion filled with light, dirt and refuge from the surrounding area. "The Goddess is dead." Ataxia said as she watched the light display fade, leaving only a large dirt cloud in it's wake. "Long live the new Goddess." She let out another cackle before turning around, and making a slow stride to her new prize.

   The Abyssal's victory trot came to a stop however, as she heard the sound of distant thunder roll, and a cold wind picked up, causing the leaves of the still standing trees to lash on their branches. Another thunder strike sounded out, yet this time it was much closer, much more intense. It wasn't until the very ground underneath her started to rumble, slow at first, then picking up to the size of a small quake that Ataxia spun around, looking up to the once dim day sky, now only to see the blackest of storm clouds forming over head. Something electric started to fill the air around her, as yet another now deafening thunder blast roared out, one that seemed to rock the world itself. There was one thick lightning strike that emanated from the now sky encompassing cloud, crashing down to the area where Luna had been struck down. Then another that was so bright, it filled every darkened crack of the Everfree. It was then when Ataxia saw a dark whirlwind start to form in front of her, though it was the joyously evil long laugh that started low, only increasing in volume as the dark energy became a towering tornado, picking up all the damaged woodland that the previous battle had brought. This caused Ataxia to have to dodge several full sized trees, as it seemed the laughing energy vortex was purposely tossing them in her direction. The now roaring laughter turned into a diabolical primal scream as the the whirlwind exploded with such force, it caused Ataxia to have to lower her stance to keep from being knocked backwards.

   There much to the Abyssal Pony's surprise was a new Alicorn, rearing up on it's back armour plated legs as it finished it's ear shattering scream, that at this point had become more of a long note. The new dark pony wore a full metal helmet, one that was perfectly fitted for her long slender horn, and her pointed ears. She had no mane and tail to speak off, only a constantly flowing darkened energy that seemed to merge with one another. It was only until she noticed the form fitting metal chest plate, one that bore the same symbol as the fallen Moon Goddess. "Luna?" Ataxia asked with a cocky half grin on her muzzle.

   "Wretched fool!" The Alicorn yelled, her voice echoing several times onto itself. "I am Nightmare Moon!" The Dark Goddess proclaimed as her large powerful wings spread to their full length. "And I am your destroyer!" Ataxia while very surprised by this new addition, was very under whelmed by the power display, and empty threats. She was just about to voice this opinion, with a retort of her own. However, before she could even get a single sound from her mouth, Nightmare Moon took one step forward,then in a blink of an eye was standing directly in front of her, Causing the Abyssal's eyes to pop open unable to avoid the next move as Nightmare Moon smashed her metal clad head directly onto the long bridge of Ataxia's muzzle. A force that was so powerful, she could actually feel the lightning formed bone of her skull crack from the blunt blow.

   The onslaught did not stop there however, Nightmare Moon took full advantage of the now dazed Abyssal. She struck hard with one of her heavy armoured front hooves, connecting directly under the chin, rocking Ataxia back even harder. The steel clad Moon Goddess now planted both front hooves on the ground, as she spun in place, all the while cocking her back legs back as far as they could go before she had her back turned completely to her opponent, then letting loose the full force of her chambered legs. The double kick connected perfectly into Ataxia's chest, the power behind the strike causing an energy flux to ripple through the Abyssal's body as she took flight into the air her first scream of pain escaping out as she hit the ground with a hard thud. "I am going to gift to you anguish. I will bless unto you pain." Nightmare Moon growled out. "They are gifts that will last, eternal!" After saying her oath, Nightmare Moon's horn glowed bright as Ataxia's body lifted into the air, then was swung as if she was the head of a tremendous hammer, smashing like an unstoppable force through one tree, then another, three more still fell as she continued to pick up speed. It was only when The Alicorn let her go with a scream of joy that Ataxia came to a halt, by means of turning a rather large boulder in the distance to countless pebbles.

   The Abyssal Pony took in a pained gasp of air as she pulled herself from the rubble. Her teeth mashed together as she looked forward, expecting to see the Dark Pony setting for another attack. All was empty however, Nightmare Moon had vanished into thin air, the only thing present was a dense layer of dark fog, that creeped and flowed over the damp forest floor. "Where are you?" Ataxia screamed as she lifted herself to her hooves. "Coward Alicorn! Your avoidance mocks me!"

   "You!" The Abyssal heard a male voice come from behind her. With a blinding speed she turned about, letting out a short gasp as she saw who stood there before her.

   "Shannon!" Ataxia cried out, her voice now softer, and it seemed her overall form became smaller as the energy flow over her body, even her mane became calmer. With a quick dash, Ataxia raced to meet Shannon, who simply stood there with a narrow eyed stare. Only when the Abyssal Pony came near did he spring into action, pulling one of his axes, and pointing it directly ahead of him, almost causing Ataxia to rush head first into the long pike at the weapons's top.

   "Look at you." Shannon began. "Weakened and frail." Stepping forward while still pointing his axe at her face, causing her to scuttle backwards, losing her balance as she tripped on lose stones, making her fall to the ground.

   "Shannon wait! Why are you doing this?" She begged, as even more of her form seemed to wisp away, the same as her voice turning more into Chaotica's than the other two.

   "Because you are pathetic!" He growled at her, causing a large lump to come to her throat, making it impossible to swallow. "You have the power of the most feared, and respected Ponies in all of creation. Yet you still cannot kill one simple Alicorn?" A long loud laugh came from him as he marched closer still towards the now cowering menace.

   "I can defeat her!" Ataxia said in a now whimpered voice. "Help me! Together we can crush her. Then we can be together like it was meant to be!" Another long laugh echoed through the wood, as Shannon brought one of his axes up to his head, then banged the flat side of the blade several times against his forehead.

   "You must be joking!" He said as he made a mock swipe at her with the cleaver he was using to tap his head, causing her to duck as far as she could towards the ground, while covering her face with her hoof. "Me? Join with an insignificant worm like you? I have known the love, the utopian inducing intimate touches of a Goddess. Now you think I would lower myself be with some waste of power like you?"

   "Shannon please. You're hurting me." Ataxia said in a sobbing voice that now completely belonged to Chaotica.

   "Hurt you? I am going to do more than hurt you. I am going to do the world a favor and remove you from it!" As he finished the sentence, his axe came above his head, and with a pure evil grin, made an attack aimed directly for her head. All the Abyssal could do was tense her body while letting out a long blood curdling scream as she waited to feel the cold blade slice into her magic constructed body.

   No attack came however, just a slow starting laugh that increased in speed as it did in volume. Ataxia slowly pulled her hoof away from her eyes, only to see Nightmare Moon stepping up to her, a long toothed grin spread over her devious muzzle. "Aww poor little Abyssal can't seem to handle a bad dream?" The Dark Goddess said in a voice of pure insult. "Now what was it you said?" Nightmare Moon laughed as she put her face directly in the line of sight, of the now sniveling Abyssal. "The Goddess is dead. Long live the new Goddess." With that, Nightmare Moon's mane and tail plunged themselves into the ground only to emerge as great crystaline spike that pierced straight through Ataxia, one through her shoulder blades, just at the bottom of her neck, the other coming through her flanks, perfectly impaling the now faded green eight pointed compass. Ataxia let out a scream that could probably be heard all the way back to Canterlot as she was lifted many feet into the air. Nightmare Moon's horn glowed bright as she leaned backwards, all of her weight now on her back legs. Then with a magic fueled lunge, The Alicorn sped straight through Ataxia, completely severing her front half from her backside, the two spike dissapating as she flew the air, causing the two halves to be flung in different directions.

   Nightmare Moon landed and the ground with a series of high steps as she turned around to expect to see the ripped in half remains of the Abyssal. However, she was greeted with two Dark Unicorn forms laying lifeless on the ground. Lifeless save for Chaotica who was with just one barely mobile front leg, was pulling herself towards her sister's prone blood drenched form. Nightmare Moon made a quick leap through the air landing directly in Chaotica's path. The barely conscience Unicorn rolled onto her side as she looked up at the Goddess before her, her red eye swollen shut, while her green eye could barely stay open. Nightmare Moon let out a long grunt as she reared up on her hind legs, her intentions to crush the offending skull of the pony that tried to kill her. She held her pose for several seconds, while she glared between her risen legs down at the quivering Unicorn that didn't even have the strength to cover her face. A great echoing scream came from Nightmare Moon as she stomped her hooves to the ground, directly on either side of Chaotica's head. She then just started to walk away, as her armour began to fade, her size decreased, her hair returning to the now still blood crusted light blue. Soon there was no longer Nightmare Moon, just Princess Luna who felt her vision blur, forcing her to lean against a twisted and jagged stump that used to be a tree before this all started.

   "Forgive." Luna heard Chaotica whisper in a blood filled voice, as the little odd eyed pony laid her head down onto the ground, and closed her eyes.

  

Next Chapter:

Separation

Separation

   Several Ponies that were going about their day to day business had to either dodge, or completely jump out of the way as Shannon barreled down the halls, in loud stomping strides, the back of his long black coat whipping, and lashing like a violent wind behind him. After the small fight him and Shining had gotten into in front of Luna's door, he had turned to a mood that was sinister, cold, and his head swirled with ill thoughts of blackened visions of terrible things to do to the stallion. Luna was quick to pick up on this, and had spent over an hour, reasoning and talking to her new mate to bring him to a more calmer state. The Princess herself had decided to take on the task of finding Chaotica, this also troubled him, for he felt that the minor distress of an over emotional mare should not be the concern of a Goddess. She insisted however, and that was more than enough for him to accept that his Worship was truly a thing of exaltation to take on such a trivial task. After she had completed the spell, and left, Shannon decided to remain in her chambers for another hour still. If nothing more than to perhaps provoke Celestia, and Shining to think he was not coming, perhaps the Sun Alicorn would send her captain again. The Moon he prayed  to did not grant him such boons.

   The grand corridor that led to Celestia's throne room was perhaps the longest of all halls in the castle that Shannon knew of, as he stood there at it's beginning while making a long sigh, making not that the length of the walkway was to overly decorated for his tastes. Brightly colored, and extravagant banners hung from the ceilings, some almost touching the floor, all of them baring of the many symbols Celestia presented as herself, he figured that this more than not confused anyone looking at them, while they all stood for Celestia in some way, each could be interpreted as something different. This is why he did adore his Goddess's simple tastes, just a clear, and defining brand of the crescent moon, a true mark of power, not some cryptic crest that forced those that looked upon it to take it in any way their feeble minds could comprehend. Then there were the windows, art works that did nothing but glorify the deeds of the Goddess that dwelled in the next room. Yet, just another display of exaggerated mishaps in the long history of this world, and all the mistakes that Celestia did in only hiding the problem, instead of fixing it. Add on top of all this, it was bright, so bright in fact that Shannon had to reach into one of his inner coat pockets, and remove a set of round framed sunglasses that he had a local jeweler make.

   After placing the eye wear on his face, Shannon continued down the hall. Taking note of the passage's final waste of decoration, the Royal Guard. Each one stood as still as a statue, only blinking their large stern eyes every so often to kill the effect that they weren't real at all, their bodies wrapped in some more than likely very expensive full plate armour, plate armour that Shannon noticed did not bare a single scratch, or mark to say that any of these Ponies had ever once needed a reason to wear such things, the thought of them thinking that they were nothing more than just glorified armour stands caused Shannon to smile, and slowly chuckle as he walked past them. It was the two standing in front of the pair of tall and slender engraved wooden doors that seemed to annoy him the most however. Normally the doors were wide open, yet now they were closed, and these two blocked his path, one with a rather infuriating grin on it's muzzle.

   "Greetings Human." The smiling one said as Shannon came to a stop in front of the pair. "We have been told that you were to arrive. However, you are not allowed to enter until such time as Captain Shining Armour has finished his business inside." This little passive aggressive tactic made Shannon suck a quick breath of air through his teeth, while glaring down at his addresser. He almost thought it cute how Shining had probably not only placed these guards in the pathway, but more than likely told them to stall him for as long as possible. Some tiny attempt to get back at him for their earlier transgression.

   "Open the door." Shannon said in a very calm, low tone, tapping the toe of his boot on the ground.

   "As I said before. You will be allowed to enter once our Captain is ready to let you come in." The armoured pony responded, the smile becoming wider as he finished. This caused Shannon to get a smile of his own, though it was all to apparent that it was one designed to mock the Guardsmen's, and to let them both know it was one of cruel intentions.

   "Open, the, door. Or I will use you, to open, the door." The threat had the desired effect, causing the Pony that was blocking his path to drop his smile, and replace it with a look of disconcerting anger.

   "That is completely uncalled for!" The Royal Guardsmen shouted, while his silent Pegasus partner flexed his wings, ever so subtlety moving his weight to his back legs. "Besides." The stocky armoured Earth Pony continued. "There are six of us in this room." Looking to the other pairs that Shannon had passed. "And only one of you." This time the Pony's smile had returned, and was even joined by his partner.

   "One Unicorn, one Earth, and four Pegasus." Shannon began as he started to shift his weight from one foot to the other. "The first thing that will happen, is I will grab you, and this one standing next to you, then bash your skulls together. The Unicorn in the back will surely try to react by using some detainment spell, or just try to grab me with his magic. However, his efforts will be for nought as I will have already pulled off your helmet, and thrown it at him, either causing him to dodge, or become unconscious, in either case, his concentration will be broken. By this time the two closest Pegasus behind me will try to try some team inspired tackle, one going to the air, the other rushing me low. I will simply side step the one on the floor, using my own legs to trip him up, causing him to tumble into you two, then reaching up I will grasp the hind legs of the air born one, who by now is trying to not slam into the door, then pulling as hard as I can, making his head meet the floor. All this of course will have given the Unicorn time to recuperate, and try to cast yet another spell, Unfortunately forcing me to end him, by throwing one of my axes, that will become embedded in his head." Shannon now stopped moving from side to side, and slightly leaned down into the now wide eyed, slack jawed pony. "Does that sound about right? Or are you going to try and make it interesting?"

   "What about me?" The Pegasus that was paired with the just as wide eyed Unicorn said, with an honest tone of curiosity about why he wasn't included in the scenario.

   "Ah yes you." Shannon said, just turning his head to look at the frowning Pony. "By the way you swallowed rather hard when I walked past you earlier. I simply figured you were to much of a coward to actually involve yourself in such a predicament." This answer made the Guardsmen slump  towards the floor, while his ears fell forward, to flatten themselves against his helmet. Shannon then turned his gaze back to the still open mouthed Pony he had described the coming fight to. "Now open, the door." He repeated, this time having more a malign volume to his order. The formally smiling Pony stood there for a few moments, taking in short deep breaths as he tried to suppress the anger that had built up in him. It was his training to maintain peace, and to protect those under his charge that made him come to a more passive conclusion however.

   "As you wish." The armour clad Pony quietly spoke, as one of his hind legs reached up, and banged on the door in a very specific knock. With just a second passing, the door handles glowed a greyish white, then turned of their own accord as the doors were pulled open by the magic of the Guardsmen that were inside the throne room. Shannon walked past the still stewing Pony, making a small wrist rotating wave to him as he moved into the grand circular chamber, where he saw Shining Armour standing at the bottom of several red carpeted stairs, that led up to a rather large golden framed chair, where Princess Celestia sat, with a very deep glare, that if her eyes were daggers, he would have to make several very fancy moves to avoid being stabbed.

   "I would like everypony to leave please." Celestia said in a loud warm voice, while still keeping her large triangular eyes deadlocked on the approaching Human. Almost as soon as the order was issued, all of the armour wearing guardsmen made a quick stamp on the ground, then began to file out of the room, all save for one, Shining Armour. The Captain still remained, doing nothing to move out of Shannon's way as the Human reached the bottom of the steps, coming to a halt while placing both his hands behind his back, looking towards Celestia, not even giving the stallion a second glance.

   "Princess. I would like to remain, if that is alright with you." Shining said to the Alicorn, but still looking up at Shannon with a mean, and determined bore.

   "Hmm." Shannon hummed out while turning his head to address the blue maned Unicorn. "I don't know how you train your subjects Celestia. Though in the Dark Guard, when our Goddess gives a command, it is followed. Not answered with insubordination." This prompted an almost challenging lopsided grin to come over Shannon's face, which was taken in whole by Shining as he quickly leaned forward, about to voice his own opinion.

   "It's alright Shining." Celestia cut in, causing him to pull his lips together while turning his head to look up at her. "Please, wait outside. I will call if I need you for anything." Shining took in a long breath from his nose as he relaxed his stance.

   "Of course Princess." The Royal Guardsmen said as he started a fast pace towards the door, where as soon as the stallion had cleared the threshold, Celestia used her magic to bring the doors to a fast close.

   For more than a half a minute, both Celestia and Shannon stood there in silence. Shannon just remained in his parade rest, only blinking every few seconds, Celestia looked down at him, making odd lips movements, as if she was chewing on the inside of her cheek. It was her however to break the silence as she cleared her throat while rising off her throne to walk down the side part of the steps, towards a window that gave a wide view of the city, and the country side past it. She even looked back once to see if Shannon was at least following her with his head or eyes, he was not however, he just kept looking up at the now empty throne. "Odd weather in the Everfree today." She said while looking at the distant dark clouds that had formed over the seemingly endless wood. The statement was made more to herself than anything, as Shannon retained his unmoving demeanor. "How long has it been now Shannon? How long have you been here in our pleasant little world?" She asked, deciding to give him something he could not help but answer.

   "Over a year and a half now." He said in the most dismissive of tones he could come up with.

   "Really?" Celestia said with a much happier voice, almost singing out the word. "Well, well. You're practically a Pony aren't you?" This did garner a response from Shannon as he snapped his head to look over at Celestia, who had a very long and insulting smile on her muzzle that was accompanied with an ever so small chuckle as she knew she had found something of a sore spot. "Well I wouldn't worry about it Shannon." The Sun Goddess continued as she started to walk towards him, this in turn making him turn to face her while his arms fell to his sides. "I truly doubt there are many that would count you among our ranks."

   "I will try as hard as I can to hide my crushed feelings." Shannon came back, adding a smile of his own to the declining conversation. The comment did however, remove Celestia's grin, as she came closer to the Human.

   "I think that's the problem." She said as she walked past him, causing Shannon to slowly rotate on his heels to keep the Alicorn in his view. "I don't think you have feelings Shannon. Never once have I heard you laugh out of joy, have I seen a smile come over your face that was inspired by happiness. No, your looks are always cold, and expressionless. So I think you lack feelings. I think, you are more driven by intentions." With this her eyes narrowed, and the volume of her voice dropped a bit. "And I think your intentions are cruel, vicious, and evil!" After she said this, it came to no surprise as the look on his face lightened up. She knew it was those words she used to describe him, she knew he did feel enjoyment, the enjoyment of having others fear of what he might do to them.

  "My feelings, whether present or void, my intentions, devilish or divine. I am nothing more than what my Worship allows me to be. For through her, I am all that I will ever need to be." This caused a flash of anger to race through Celestia, as to her, all he tried to do with his words, was blame Luna for the kind of horrid thing he was, letting himself believe that it was her sister that allowed him to intimidate, and kill. Celestia was able to suppress the emotion that flowed through her, she dared not let this man see that he had gotten to her, she had to remain the better, she had to always take the higher road. It was then the thought of him taking her sister to the bed chambers, and having his way with her is what was proving to be the start of a losing battle inside her.

"Hmm yes, Shining said that he caught you two in a rather compromising position." She began, alluring to the fact that Shining had told her of everything that had transpired in Luna's home this morning. Her words didn't cause a response however, Shannon just stood there, tracking her every movement with his cold, dark eyes. "It's not the first time you know." She continued, deciding that if she could break, for just for a moment, his devotion to her sister. He would in some way give her the openings she needed to truly expose his self, giving her access to bring him down to a more controllable level. "No, I can remember several times our dear Luna was caught in similar situations." Celestia placed her hoof up to the bottom of her chin, while looking up as if trying to recall memories. "Never the same stallion though." The Sun Alicorn did feel absolutely terrible for saying such things about her little sister, for she knew that it was completely untrue in every way. She just had to get some measure of control in place.

   Shannon's fingers of his right hand tapped out in quick succession on the side of his coat, while he stared downwards at the ground, and while Celestia could not see it, he was going through some very disciplined breathing as to not succumb to the urges that were pulling him into not wielding the axe on his side, then driving it into the offending Goddess's eyes for saying such things about her, about his divine Worship, his Darkness. He knew that she thought she was fast enough, he knew that she thought he would never do such a thing, attack an Alicorn. It would be over before the blasphemer even had a chance to react, then afterwards, he could simply open the doors, and quickly hack his way through those waiting outside, any Pony that got in his way, the guards, even Shining Armour. They all would fall by his hand, then he could present his Worship with the throne, a true gift for somepony so deserving. It would be a glorious reign of eternal night, with his Divinity sitting high on the throne, as he kneeled before her, with only the knowledge that it was her that gave him the strength to slay the heretics that dared speak her name in slander, or unfamiliarity.

   It was then a new thought came to his mind, one that almost made him laugh out loud at the birth of it. No, she was trying to get to him, trying to provoke him by saying such things, the little Sun Goddess wanted to try to speak as if she knew the ways of his mind. Her true failure only coming as she thought she could use the same manipulations she had been using on her own daft subjects over these many years. It was when he took in one final breath, looked up to catch her with his malevolent doll like eyes, did he decided to let her finally know where her true place was in this insignificant world, while giving the long joy filled smile she so wanted to see. "I am not surprised." He said in a deadly calm voice.

   "Excuse me?" Celestia answered back with one of her eye ridges dipping down to show the confusion his statement caused.

   "Well, while I personally have only been taking in breath for a mere thirty seven years. My Great Worship has blessed this creation with her presence for thousands. It is only natural that those that can truly recognize absolute power, and unrivaled beauty become slaves to their desires. This being the same for my Worship. Her own desires knowing only the highest paramount that any small mortal's soul should be fortunate enough to know such pleasures." With this, Shannon started to take several small steps in the direction towards Celestia, who in turn placed one of her back legs a stride behind her, while the opposite of her front legs did the same, giving the illusion of taking a step back, while not moving. "For she is Power, she is Reverence, she is Venereal to all those that let her vision burn into their eyes." He took only a few more steps, until the two were now face to face, so much so that he could see his own reflection in her flaring eyes. "So when I say I am not surprised. I mean I am not surprised that you would be so jealous that you do not bring about such inspiration in those that look upon you."

   Celestia's mouth fell a gape as he made the final point of his speech. "Jealous? How dare you!" She shouted loud into his face, causing nothing more than his smile to widen. This in itself made the anger she had so been trying to keep at the bottom of her being start to rise up, and manifest itself on her face.

   "It is the Light you know?" Shannon continued before Celestia had a chance to defend herself any further. "They despise it." He said while lifting his arms, making gestures at ponies that were not in the room. "For they know it is false, they know it is a tyrant. The Light only protects those that show it absolute servitude, it only warms those that fall in fear of it's punishments. For should any dare try to remain in the Light's blessed rays for to long, it will burn them, if they even attempt to catch one prolonged look at the wretched thing that has forced them to love it, it will blind them." Shannon then spun around quickly to face one of the few stained glass windows behind him that held an artistic image of Luna, so fast that it caused Celestia to jump  slightly. "Do you know where they go once they can no longer stand the heat of the Light, Celestia?" He shouted in a uncommonly loud voice, causing his words to echo through the large empty room. "They run to the shade! They hide in the shadows, begging them to offer some reprive from the horrible florid flaring monstrosity that dwells in the sky, forcing them to pay it tribute."

   "That is enough Shannon!" Celestia cried out as she smashed her hoof to the ground, the action itself causing a small thunder roll to wave itself through the hall. Her command fell on deaf ears however, as Shannon continued to look up at the window that bared the likeness of his Goddess.

   "It is the Night that the masses wish for! It being the only truth that offers itself freely, and without judgement. It offers a cold welcoming embrace that the Sun dare not concede to. The Moon itself giving off it's own glorious rays of heavenly beams that welcomes all those to look upon it with awe, love and despair! Only the Darkness knows true balance, allowing both shadow and light to exist with each other in an undying palette of black and silver, that any thing, from any race, of any world might dwell in it's realm. For it is Redemption, it is Forgiveness, it is, Eternal!" After this, the Human fell silent. All that could be heard was the deep breaths coming from his flaring nostrils. Celestia herself at a loss for words to retort to all that was said, all she could do was stand there, letting her hate for this man continue to rise, coming to a breaking point as he whispered out one last sentence. "You are the Sun, Celestia. You are the Light. How they all loath you." Then with these few silent words, Shannon bowed his head down low, while reaching his arms in an out stretched fashion at his sides.

   With a mashed teeth grunt, Celestia lowered her head, while keeping a raging, unblinking glare locked on Shannon's back. Her horn started to glow bright with shimmering magic that was intent on blowing a hole straight through his chest. Her thoughts telling her that she had to do it, she had to bring an end to this terrible creature that cursed her castle walls, murdered her chances at peace, and had it's way with her beloved little sister. In one small use of her most weakest magics, he would be gone, it would be over, and she could continue like it had been before he had arrived. It was only just a second before she let loose the lethal amount of magic in her horn did she truly take notice of his stance, his bowed head, his outstretched arms, it made her let out a gasp as she brought the attack to a halt, realizing that this madman wanted her to do it, he wanted her to kill him. With his forced sacrifice, he would make everything he just said come true, she would be viewed as somepony that struck down any thing that dared have an opposing opinion of her. Worst of all, she knew that Luna would become an unforgiving torrent of grief, rage and torment, that would go to any lengths to avenge her fallen devote, and love.

   "No!" The white Alicorn bellowed as she let out a breath that she didn't even know she was holding in, causing the magic collected on her horn to fade, and sizzle away. "Others may have fallen to your words and dark charms little Human, but I assure you that I am not a puppet whose strings you can pull!" After her words, Shannon lifted his head, while letting his arms slap down to his sides, letting out a closed mouthed throat chuckle as he turned to face her again.

   "Still the coward, Celestia?" He said as he flipped both sides of his coat back, showing the two black steel weapons that hung at his sides. "I applaud your lack of convictions."

   "Do not force my hoof Shannon!" Celestia growled out as she lowered her stance as she saw the weapons enter her sight. "I can end you with but a thought!" This statement causing Shannon to let out a loud single laugh.

   "Oh? And by that I am guessing you mean that I am doomed to spend all of forever as a lawn decoration? Perhaps banished as some looming black cloud?" He let out another series of laughs as he brought a finger to his chin."Ah! perhaps I should be happy that I am not a directly related, else my end would be that of a lonesome filled exile to some lifeless rock in the cosmos." As he said this, his hands came down to grasp the handles of his chosen means of dispatchment, causing her in turn to lower herself still further, while bearing grinding teeth. "If you fail to strike down the evils that present themselves to you. Then you are destined to become all that you already are, just another victim of it's joyous onset!" Shannon's hands took hold of the handles of his axes, while in turn, Celestia's horn fired into a blaze of heated destruction. It was only through a miracle of running events that stopped the two from engaging in a death clash as the doors of the throne room swung open wide, revealing a torn, tattered, and blood stained Luna entering the room with a severe limp to her small pain filled steps.

   "Luna!" Celestia cried out as her widened eyes took in the morbid image of her younger sister standing there, taking in deep heavy breaths. The Night Alicorn had brought a rather large gathering with her. A spectrum of all the castes of Ponies that were curious as to what had happened to the younger of the sisters. One of them was a doctor from the castle's hospital, who was trying desperately to get the Moon Goddess to come with him back where he could care for her still bleeding wounds. Celestia herself had started to make her way in a rush down the long length of the throne room. However, for every three hurried steps she took, Shannon had taken five, moving with unbridled speed towards his wavering Divine mare.

   Luna, despite the pain of moving even the smallest muscles saw Shannon in a dead heat to get to her side, and started to walk towards him as well, though she was only able to take a few minor movements forward before he had reached her. She let out a deep sigh, and finally let her strength fail her as she started to fall sideways. Luna barely reached the angle of a small tilt however, as Shannon was quick to place his arms around her neck, letting the full weight of her body rest against his, while his wide taken stance turned him into a wall that could not be moved. Even with all the background mumble, the multitude of questions being thrown at her by numerous occupants of the ever growing crowd, Luna let it all slip away as she turned her head to give a loving look at the Human holding her. "I was worried about you." She whispered, not even knowing if he could hear her through all the voices that had become nothing more than white noise in her ears.

   Shannon heard his Goddess's anguish filled words, with them his teeth mashed together to an almost painful degree, while his hold on her tightened, pulling her as close to him as he possibly could, His eyes darted from side to side, taking in every member of the encroaching crowd, their colors, their incoherent mutters, how many Earth, Unicorn and Pegasus made up the numbers as they came closer, and closer still. It was then all the rage, and hatred that was fueling him to attack Celestia just moments before, redirected itself towards the mob, his body began to shake, and a low growl began to emit from the bottom of his throat. "Get back!" He roared at the crowd, as one of his arms instinctively reached down to his side, taking hold of his axe, and pulling it to where it made a wide arch, coming ever so close to cleaving several of the Ponies that were offering their help. "Get away from us, now!" He commanded again, this time bringing the axe wielding hand to rejoin his other arm while holding the weapon's edge outwards, towards the now frightened, and confused participants.

   "Sir, please!" The white coat wearing doctor pleaded. "We must get her to the hospital." The salt and pepper maned doctor tried once again to make a slow step towards the wounded Princess, only to receive a another fast swipe from the arm that wielded the black bladed weapon.

   "You touch her. You die!" Shannon barked through bared teeth, this time taking several steps backwards, pulling Luna along with him. It was Celestia who looked towards her sister, and her manic Guardsmen, then she looked quickly to Shining Armour who was one of the few of the Ponies that had stood his ground as Shannon wildly flung his weapon about, who in turn looked back at her with a deep seeded gaze of concern. Celestia couldn't believe what she was seeing, something so unexpected, that even due to the almost deadly scene that had happened just before her sister unknowingly inturrupted it, it made her heart lighten, and a small subtle smile come to her as she realized, Shannon was scared.

   "Shannon." The Sun Goddess spoke, causing everypony in the area to quickly fall to a sudden silence. "Shannon." She repeated, her voice now clearly heard by the Human as he whipped his head to look at his would be opponent, his eyes narrowed and glassy, his fast breaths being pulled in through showing clinched teeth, the knuckles of his hand glowing white from the absolute death grip he held on his axe. Celestia matched his look of aberrant rage, with a caring smile on her muzzle, and a deep warm gaze in her eyes. "She needs help." She said, while making a gesture to Shining Armour with her wing, who in turn took the hint, and quietly started making Ponies move out of the way, clearing a path down the hall. "Go. Take her." Celestia said to the clinging Dark Guardsmen in a voice low enough to be a whisper.

   Shannon gave one more fast scan of the room before reaching his arm back, and reattaching the axe to it's clip on his belt. Then with a strength not many that knew the Human even had, Shannon quickly reached down and scooped up Luna in his arms, causing her to wince in pain. He then readjusted her to where her front legs, head and some of her chest where slung over his right shoulder. His steps started small at first, then became mighty strides as he blazed past the Ponies that had pushed themselves up against the walls, giving him as much room as they could as he fled past. Fast in tow behind him was the doctor, who was giving orders on how to get to the hospital as quickly as possible, followed still by a wake of Ponies brave enough to possibly incur the wrath of the Human once again.

   Celestia stayed behind, watching as Shannon carried her sister away. It was only until Shining approached her that knocked her out of her train of thought. "We heard yelling from inside the room." The Stallion said as he took his place by her side. "We were about to rush in until we saw Princess Luna coming down the hall."

   "I am afraid we have a monster among us." Celestia said, still watching the flow of Ponies follow the excitement.

   "Yeah well. I've destroyed monsters before, Princess." Shining responded, as a cocky smile came over his lips. Celestia responded by letting out a single close mouthed chuckle as the wheels in her ancient mind began rolling.

   "I know you have Shining. However." She said as she herself started walking forwards, her intentions on going to the place where her sister was being taken, her Captain staying at her side. "If we were to bring down this one, I think we would only resurrect old enemies with new purpose." Shining said nothing to this, for he knew that his Princess was referring to the fact that disposing of Shannon might anger Luna enough to become an even greater, and more powerful threat if her new love was taken from her. "I took my eyes off him when Luna came into the room. He could have finished me in a single stroke, but all his attention was directed straight towards her. You said the same happened in front of her room this morning?"

   "Yes Princess." Shining said while recalling the incident. "He was ready to take my head clean off. But when Princess Luna showed herself, and commanded him to stop. It was like he heard or saw nothing else." Shining paused for a moment as the two walked, collecting his thoughts as he tried to bring his way of thinking to his Princess's. "May I ask what you plan Princess?"

   "Hmm, well." She started as the smile on her face became just ever so deviant. "Why destroy the monster, when you can control it." As she finished saying this. Shining's smile matched hers, as he too came to realize what the Sun Alicorn had in store.

  

*****

   "Quickly, place her here!" The doctor commanded as Shannon entered the brightly lit, single bedded hospital room. Shannon as gently as possible laid his Goddess on the sterile looking mattress, causing her to let out a small moan of pain as the blankets made contact with the many still open thorn wounds. By this time, many of the medical staff had already made it into the room, each pushing a cart, carrying tools and bandages. "Princess." The doctor Pony started as he and his staff started treating the multitude of cuts, while doing their best to clean her coat as best they could. "Tell me how this happened." This question made the still silent Shannon get a look of interest.

   "Hydras." Luna said in a soft weakened voice.

   "Hydras?" The doctor repeated as he was wrapping some of the now cleaned, and disinfected areas with bandages.

   "Yes, I went looking for Chaotica, I was very worried about her. She had gone to a very deep part of the Everfree. When I arrived, both her and Chaosia were in a fight with one. I did my best to deal with the creature, but it's mate was hiding in the swamp. I didn't see it until it was to late." While it was the doctor that had asked the question. Luna was in fact more directing the explanation towards Shannon, who stood there, still as a statue, watching the Ponies swarm around his Alicorn Goddess. "Afterwards, the twins were very badly hurt, so I put them on my back, and rushed here as fast as I could."

   "Well you have suffered quite a bit of blunt force trauma. Nothing broken though, not quite sure how that is possible.  As well as very deep cuts over almost all of your body. I would thank Celestia that because of your heritage, you are able to survive such an ordeal." The 'thank Celestia' part made Shannon shoot the doctor a very vicious glare, though the physician was to caught up in his own work to take notice.

   "Chaosia, and Chaotica. How are they Doctor?" Luna asked while the grey Pony had a stethoscope moving slowing about her chest.

   "Hmm, well." He started while lifting his head, and removing the tool from his ears. "They are resilient little Ponies, I will give them that. When I first saw them, I thought somepony might have dropped a house on them. Many different fractures over many different bones. They will need a lot of rest, and time if they are to recover fully." He then smiled at the Moon Alicorn. "As will you."  

   "I am relieved." Luna said with a sigh while she rested her head on the back board of the bed.

   "Well, I would be impressed as well Highness. I am rather amazing at what I do." The doctor said, trying to lighten the mood, and while it did get several of the nurses to crack a smile, and even let out small giggles, Shannon's face remained stoic, and unchanged.

   "I think you should be mindful of what you tell our Worship to do, Doctor." Shannon, said in a loud rasp that completely caused all in attendance to stop whatever noise they were making. Luna looked slowly over at Shannon, she knew he was in a very bad state at the moment. While he was carrying her over the long trip to here, she could feel the heat coming from his body, the long heaves he took into his lungs. She figured it was more of him having to lug her around, as he would not let any other Pony do so, but now his chest still heaved, his face still looked hot. She decided to offer him some comfort, in the way of reaching out her now bandaged leg, offering a hoof to him, causing him to move to her side in just a few steps, taking her hoof in his hand.

   "Ah, well yes." The Doctor said while clearing his throat in response to the rather random correction he was given by the tall scary, and edged weapon wearing Human. "Perhaps I did, overstep my bounds just a bit." He continued while looking over at another doctor, and several nurses, who in turned just shrugged their shoulders. "However, perhaps it would be best for the Princess to get some rest. So I will have to ask you to leave sir." Directing the order at Shannon, who said nothing, just turning his head slow to look down at the doctor Pony, giving him a dark, and cruel stare. "Or stay if you wish!" The Doctor shouted rather unincidentally, while backing away.

   "It's fine Doctor." Luna said, while giving him a reassuring smile, then looking up to Shannon, giving a more loving one.

   "Yes." The Doctor said as he looked over seeing most of his staff had finished at this point treating the Alicorn's body, who by this point looked like some very well maintained mummy. "I or one of my nursing staff will be by later to check on you." After saying this, the Stallion made a fast gesture with his head, causing all in the room to file out, with him following, taking the door handle in his mouth, and shutting it behind him, leaving just Luna and Shannon.

   As soon the door closed, Luna reached up with both her hooves, taking Shannon by the shoulders and neck, pulling him down where she pressed her lips hard against his. Shannon did not resist, and even pushed his mouth against hers as they met, though he was not putting as much enthusiasm into the kiss as she was. "What's wrong?" Luna asked as she pulled just a few inches away from his face, so that she may look into his eyes.

   "I am afraid that I failed you Worship." Shannon responded in a solemn tone. "It is our job as members of your Dark Guard to prevent harm, in any form coming to you. Yet here you lay, bandaged, and in pain. Perhaps it should have been I that went to locate Chaotica." This made Luna get a kind smile on her muzzle as she reached up and stroked her Human's face with her hoof.

   "It is only because I went to find her that things did not wind up worse than they did." Her thoughts wavered for a moment as the images of Shannon having to fight that monstrous Abyssal, and what the beast might have done to him, caused a wave of sadness to wash over her, so much so that she had to shake it off.  "You are strong Shannon, and I know you are very skilled, but the thought of you getting hurt." She shook her head, and looked down at her own body, trying terribly to not imagine him in the same bed, crushed and broken. "I could not bare it."

   Shannon could see that there was a pain in her, not just her body, something was in her mind, causing her a deep stress, and he thought, that at least this he could prevent. "So." He said while leaning up, still holding her hoof in his hand. "Tell me. Did these offending beasts come to the end they deserved for poorly choosing to insult you?" This did cause her to smile, though it was not because of him asking in such a charming way. It was the memories of her once again taking on the armour of Nightmare Moon. The feeling of letting herself get lost in the great amounts of power she held, and being able to unleash it on her enemy without abandon.

   "You could say that." She said as a wicked little grin inched it's way across her lips. "I severely doubt that they will be bothering anypony any more. The Hydras I mean." She had no idea why she had to say the last part of her statement. She knew that Shannon did not even come close to calling her story into question, she thought perhaps it was just her trying to convince herself that he needed to be convinced more.

   "Of course." Shannon said, knocking her out of her racing thought train. "I am sure that they soon realized the horrid mistake they had committed when they felt your unknowable powers." Shannon took a deep sigh before continuing. "Missing seeing you unleash upon even the smallest of foes. It is something I have dreamed of baring wittiness to, and I regret I was unable to glimpse it with my own eyes."

   "Well, I plan to have you around for some time Shannon. Maybe you will get to see it another time." She said with a smile as she slowly closed her eyes, and leaned her head upwards, letting him know another kiss is what she wanted.

   Shannon took the hint, and leaned down to press his lips to hers. "I will pray to the Night and the Moon that my wait will not be long." This time, his mouth was much more passionate than before, causing Luna to let a minor breathy moan leave her as the two pressed together harder. The pair showed no signs of letting up, until they heard a mare's voice clear her throat, letting them know she was there. Luna opened her eyes, and quickly pulled away from Shannon with a mild blush coming over her as she saw her sister standing there in the now open door way.

   "Well, I see you are feeling better." Celestia said, looking at her sister, causing Luna to get a small look of happy embarrassment on her muzzle. The Sun Alicorn took a step into the room, which caused Shannon to mirror her movement by taking his own steps towards her, the only thing stopping him from continuing was the feeling of his Goddess squeezing his hand into the ankle of her hoof. The Human, and the Sun Mare looked at one another for a few moments, each one not wanting to avert their gaze from the other. Though, it was Celestia that brought down the wall of tension by administrating a small test. "I would like to speak to my sister, alone." She said as she looked from Shannon to Luna, then back again.

   "I think I will be staying here." Shannon said as he moved back to his Divinities side, now placing his other hand over her hoof that held his other hand, and giving a snarky grin towards the Pony that in his eyes, barked an order at him. Luna, even in her damaged state was quick to pick up on the unease filling the room like a thick fog.

   "It's alright Shannon." Luna said while letting go of his hand slowly. "Please check in on the twins for me. Perhaps speak to Chaotica if she is able?"

   Shannon without hesitation, or concern about taking his eyes off of one he considered an enemy, turned, and bowed his head deeply at his Goddess. "As you will, my Worship." He said in his normal formal voice used to address her in the company of others. He then took only a few steps to reach the door before turning the corner, and disappearing. His leaving the room caused Celestia to let out a long sigh of relief that let her body relax as she used her magic to shut the door.

   "What have you gotten yourself into Luna?" Celestia said while she stood, her back to her bed trapped sister, still looking at the door wondering if he was truly gone, or just hiding, waiting to burst in at a moments notice of a single sign of distress from his Goddess. Luna however, remained quiet, forcing Celestia to come about and face her. "Nothing to say? Or do you simply not care?" The elder of the two said as she walked up to the side of the bed. These questions also made Luna roll her eyes while making a 'pfft' noise.

   "Don't talk to me like I am a child Tia." Luna said while crossing her hooves over her chest.

   "You're not a child Luna. If I thought you as much, I would have tossed that, that." Celestia made a quick snap of her wing towards the door. "Thing out of here as soon as Shining told me the, condition, he found you two in this morning." This made Luna get another small blush over her, while at the same time trying to stop a smile from remembering the wonderful, and heated sessions her and Shannon had shared, while at the same time getting a little mad at the threat her sister just made.

   "You know I wouldn't allow you to do that." Luna said while giving her sister a very stern look.

   "He's dangerous Luna!" Celestia shouted, giving her little sister an almost same look that she was being given.

   "Oh of course he's dangerous!" The Moon Princess came back, with a slight, small laugh in her words. "You just don't see a black clothed, mask wearing, axe wielding alien, and then think he is here to ask for bits for the local charities!" This response caused Celestia to stamp a hoof one the ground, while letting out a sound of frustration, and turning around to start pacing back and forth from one side of the room to the other. "But he's my dangerous alien." Luna continued, trying to put a fine point on the discussion.

   "Really?" Celestia started as she continued to move back and forth. "And what happens when he doesn't see you as his Goddess anymore? What do you think he would do if you yourself broke that trust and homicidal devotion he has towards you?" She then came back to the bed to give her little sister a long, and worried look. "Do you think he would still be your dangerous alien? Or just a dangerous creature with the means, and the will to do whatever harm he saw fit to avenge the destruction of his faith."

   "He would never do that." Luna said in a soft voice as the thought of Shannon turning against her caused an almost heartbreaking feeling in her chest, making her tighten the way she had her legs crossed.

   "Why?" Celestia demanded. "He has already killed two Minotaur, which I am sure you knew about, and just failed to tell me. He attacked Shining right there in front of you, and to make things even worse." She paused for a moment before completing her next statement. She knew she could either be truthful here, or use this opportunity to drive an ever widening wedge between her sister, and the Human. "I think he was meaning to attack, and even kill me just moments before you came into the throne room." However much this was the truth, it did seem to have the impact as Luna's face adopted a look of actual sadness, but much to Celestia's dismay, Luna quickly pulled back this emotion, and replaced it back to her stubborn, and argumentive expression.

   "Because he loves me, and I love him!" Luna exclaimed while narrowing her eyes at her looming sister. This made Celestia let out a laugh that was really more of a scoff than anything.

   "Oh please!" The Sun Goddess said as she spun around, once again taking up her prior back and forth pacing. "He doesn't love you, he adores you. He worships you by falling to his knees and praising your name, claiming his undying devotion to you and all your causes. That's just admiration Luna, not love!" Luna could feel herself getting more, and more angry with every word her older sister was saying. She hated the fact that Celestia just couldn't be happy for her, as it was so hard for any Alicorn Goddess to find somepony that truly loved her for what she was, and not try to use her to gain great powers of their own. Or worse still, parade her around like some grand prize trophy, gaining influence in all social circles, and it was really making her mad that her sister, another Alicorn could not see this for herself.

   "Well, I am sorry you don't understand Tia." Was all she said, giving off the notion that the conversation had come to a close.

   "Oh you're right about that little sister. I don't understand how somepony as wise, and as loving as you. Could fall in love with an axe murdering psychopath!" Luna was quick to get a burning look of anger on her face after hearing this, and opened her mouth to argue once again her point. Celestia was fast enough however, to cut her off. "I will tell you what I do understand. I understand that either you get this madman under control. Or I will, and you will not like how I do it Luna!" With that, the door handle glowed bright with Celestia's magic, then flung open as she started to stomp her way out of the room.

   "Sister!" Luna bellowed, causing Celestia to stop, and turn her head to look at her bandaged sister. "I will talk with him alright? I'll fix this somehow." The pleading tone of her sister's voice could not let Celestia stay flustered for long. She let out a sigh, trying to breathe out the built up anger, while at the same time, taking in the fact that the bait of her plan had been taken.

   "I am confident in your abilities to do so Luna." Celestia said while turning her head to continue her exit.

   "Celestia." Luna said again, this time just making the Sun Goddess stop, yet not look back. "If you ever threaten to kill him again. You're going to find out what a psychopath really looks like." With that, Luna closed her eyes, and let her head fall back to make a thump noise on the headboard. Celestia just swallowed hard, from both a swell of anger, and one of sadness as she continued out the door, closing it very softly behind her.

*****

   After being directed by several of the hospital's staff, Shannon had finally made his way to the room where both Chaotica, and Chaosia were being cared for. What he saw before him, only made him angrier that he had not been there to battle the Hydras that attacked his Goddess, and troop mates. There he saw both Chaosia and Chaotica laying in their beds, their bodies bandaged just as much as his Worship's, only they both had several casts on varying legs, both of them had on rather uncomfortable looking neck braces, and Chaotica's green eye was covered, stopping her from seeing him, if she were awake.

   "They are lucky Ponies." A high, and kind voice came from behind Shannon, making him turn slightly to see who was talking. "Excuse me please." The dark green nurse Pony asked as she slipped by Shannon, pushing a small cart with cups of medication on it.

   "They will live?" Shannon asked as he stepped inside the room, allowing the nurse to continue forward.

   "By the Sun's blessing's, I believe so." She responded as she starting performing tasks such as checking their I.Vs, looking over the freshly applied bandages, and even lightly adjusting the pillows. "Though I have seen other wild beast attacks, they weren't as lucky."

   "These two are of the Royal Dark Guard." Shannon said as he came further into the room. "They are not of the Sun. It would be best to not ask it for it's blessing's. As only the Night and the Moon would be benevolent enough to answer such words." The little nurse mare got a confused look on her face as she was given the random philosophy lesson, and was about to just simply agree, before a tiny, and cracking voice came to be heard.

   "Shannon?" Chaotica whimpered, as she tried desperately to turn her head, so her good eye could see who was in the room. This however, only made her entire body jerk from the shots of pain that rippled through her from the attempt, while a loud gasp came from her mouth.

   "Easy my dear!" The nurse said as she stood up on her hind legs, then softly placing her front hooves to still the Dark Mare that was trying to re-adjust herself. Shannon decided to make her discomfort end by moving to the side of the bed where she could see him, causing her to gain a wide smile. "This isn't normal visiting hours sir." The Pony said as she returned to her normal duties.

   "Please, let him stay." Chaotica pleaded, causing the dark green nurse to let out a light hearted sigh.

   "Well alright. Just for a little while though, you need your rest." She then gave the two a small nod, and a smile before placing several of the cups next to Chaotica's bedside, then doing the same at Chaosia's "Please be sure to take those as soon as possible." She said before placing her head to the cart, and walking out of the room.

   "Chaosia!" Chaotica shouted as her one uncovered eye widened, catching the image of her sister in the bed across from hers.

   "She is fine." Shannon assured her. "Just a little battered. Much like yourself." He could see now that a large welling of tears had started to form in her eye, and he feared that she may start wailing. Or even worse, have another episode like she did this morning.

   "Oh Shannon." Chaotica began while taking a big sniff through her nose. "I am such a fool. Can you ever forgive me for what I have done?" While she said this, she tried to reach out with her hoof, hoping that perhaps he would at least take it in his hand. Her mobility however, was very limited, and he failed to catch the gesture.

   "If you are talking about what happened in our Worship's home this morning. "He paused for a moment while taking in images of her outburst. "Well, it is not my place to give such boons. As it happened in a place that was not my own. However." With this, Chaotica swallowed very hard at what she thought was going to be a lashing for hiding what she and her sister truly were from Luna, and him. "Our all powerful, and divine Goddess told all how you and your sister fought the Hydra."

   "She, she did?" Chaotica mumbled as she thought that perhaps the whole fight was just a terrible nightmare, and that her and Chaosia were really wounded by a Hydra. She then let herself forget that fantasy, she knew what she did, and she was prepared to face the consequences of her actions. However, Princess Luna had lied for them, she was covering up the fact of what truly happened, and this grand gesture of forgiveness, almost made her start crying just as hard as she was before, in the Everfree Forest.

   "Well." Shannon started as he could see that she was nothing more than a tangle of emotions, ready to become frayed at a moments notice. "I see you are fine. I must report back to our Worship." He turned slowly, and only made it just a few steps from the bed side before Chaotica shouted out.

   "Wait, please!" She bellowed, waving her barely mobile leg as fast as she could to get his attention. "Can't we talk Shannon?" She asked, as his head looked down to the floor, followed by a barely heard sigh.

   "There is nothing to talk about." He said while turning just his head enough to look at her through the corner of his eye. "You saw what you saw, you did what you did. If our great and forgiving Goddess has seen fit to absolve you of any punishments, be happy with that outcome." He then tried to leave once more. Chaotica however, was not willing to let him go so easily.

   "But you always said you didn't like Ponies. You said you weren't attracted to mares!" After she shouted this loud enough for the entire hall outside to hear, Shannon quickly reached out for the door, and pushed it shut with a bang.

   "I am no liar Chaotica!" He growled out in a lower volume, than normal. "When I say something, I assure you it is the truth, just as those words you spoke still remain the truth." This statement made Chaotica roll her eyes, then let out what seemed like a cough of frustration.

   "Horse apples!" She said with a full body jump that made the bed squeak under her. "I don't know if you realize this, but Alicorns are, Ponies. Luna is in fact, a mare!" After Chaotica was done shouting, the two looked at each other in cold stares for a few seconds, before Shannon made a quick sucking noise through his teeth. With one solid, and fluid motion, he grabbed a chair that was resting near the door, then planted it at the bedside next to Chaotica, and sat down.

   "First off: You will refer to our Worship with the proper respect, and titles a Goddess such as herself is demanding of. I would truly hate for you to be thought of as a heretic." This caused Chaotica to roll her eyes again, as she was not in the mood at this moment to hear his mindless prattlings on how to address their Princess. "Secondly: Don't curse. You are a wise, and well educated mare, such things are beneath you."

   "Sorry." Chaotica said in a half hearted tone.

   "Now." Shannon continued as he leaned forward in his seat, placing his hands on top one another as his arms came to rest on the top of his thighs. "When I was in the military on Earth. I was stationed with a crude, belligerent, and foul mouthed waste of a man. He had no redeeming qualities to call his own, and I severely doubt he ever had plans to better himself in any way, shape or form. His greatest flaw, I think at least, was he was a very outspoken racist. You know what this is of course?" By this time Chaotica had settled herself into her bed, and was listening very intently to the story she was about to be told, and all she did was nod her head to show that she knew what he was talking about. "Well, the one type of people he hated more than anything, were a race of Humans commonly referred to as, Blacks. Now of course there is little to no difference between the blacks of my world, or the whites, or any Human of any color for that matter. However, he swore up and down, day in, and day out about how the people of this particular skin color were responsible for crimes, outlandish or other wise, drug trafficking, and an endless prism of other things he could not pin the proper ill doing on."

   Before continuing, he cleared his throat, then made another suck noise with his teeth. "We had finished a tour overseas, and were granted a small respite back in our home country. This particular time, we were either in, or close to his home town. We were all sitting in a local hole in the wall bar, and he came walking in, with his arm draped around a rather attractive black woman. A woman he quickly introduced as his wife of over six years."

   "But I thought you just said." Chaotica tried to correct, before Shannon held up a hand to stop her question.

   "As he sat down, I demanded that he answer for his hypocritical ramblings that I had to endure. I then called him out for being nothing more than talk. He saw that I was simply flabbergasted by what he had done. He looked at me with those glassed over, ignorant eyes, and said 'Nyx, you know why I married this.' Shannon stopped himself from continuing the next word. before pushing his tongue into his cheek. "Well I married this lady here because not of what she is, but who she is, what she stands for to me.' After this, Chaotica and Shannon looked at each other in silence for a moment. "Now, I was completely taken back by the fact that this pathetic use of life could manage a full sentence half the time. Let alone have an actual philosophy. However, do you see the point he made to me, and the point I am trying to make to you now?"

   Chaotica just let out another sigh as she nodded her head up and down slowly. Shannon gave her a small nod, then raised to his feet, intent on leaving her with his words to think about. "So, what happened to him? The Human in the story." This caused Shannon's small smile to turn into a large grin, that had very sinister intentions held with in it.

   "Ah, well. We were sent back overseas, to start another tour of duty. We were in a very secluded part of the MIddle Eastern desert, where I lured him to an even more secluded part. There I blew both his kneecaps out, along with taking both his hands off with a very high powered rifle, listened to him scream, cry and beg me to stop for quite sometime. Soon though. I became bored, and slowly sawed his head off with his own pack shovel." The final fate of this Human that Shannon had described in his story made Chaotica's mouth drop open so far that one might think she was preparing for a dental exam. Gruesome, and macabre images filled her mind to the utmost of the scene that was described to her. She quickly shook them out of her head as she saw Shannon standing to leave, as he placed the chair back to where it was before.

   "Shannon, tell me something." She asked while taking a hard swallow, causing him to look at her once more, still sporting the wicked grin he had as he told the story of murdering the other Human. "Do you love her?" This caused the grin to vanish as he took in the words, just letting out a small breath through his nose.

   "Rest now." Shannon said as he walked over to the door, opening it slowly. "I expect you, and Chaosia to fully recover. The Dark Guard needs you." With that, he gave her a small wave, before darting out of the room. Chaotica just slumped further into the bed, disappointed that she could not get a straight answer from him on the subject. What neither of the two realized, was Chaosia laying on her side, with her back turned to both of them, her eyes narrowed and flared, as her ears took in every word he had said.

*****

   Shannon's hurried walk back to his Worship's room was filled with a lighter step. While this day had been filled with both very unexpected ups, and even worse downs. He was confident in the knowledge that he had successfully resolved some outstanding issues that will over all make his life easier in the long run. He was planning on giving his Goddess Princess a nice quiet report on what had happened in the twins room. However, when he reached the door, his ears were filled by a series of loud manic laughs, and the voice of the doctor that was there earlier making pleas to the rooms one occupant.

   "Princess please settle down! You are going to re-open your wounds!" The white coat wearing doctor shouted as Shannon entered the room, seeing his Goddess teary eyed, not from pain or sorrow, but from laughing so hard that she could not control herself.

   "What did you do?" Shannon demanded as he took several aggressive steps towards the doctor, who in turn took several steps away from the Princess as he saw her Human Guardsman stepping towards him, the speed of his movements causing the two bladed weapons to flash into view.

   "Woo! This stuff is really kicking in!" Luna said in between long gasping laughs. She then saw Shannon, and held forward both her front legs, beckoning him to join her. "Hey there baby! Come over here and give me some kisses!" Shannon looked at his Goddess, who was still waving her legs at him, while her eyes made several blinks independent of each other. His teeth started to mash together, as his narrowed gaze turned towards the doctor.

   "You drugged her?" he said with a snarl as he made a couple more steps towards the offending medical practitioner.

   "No! Well, I mean yes. It wasn't drugs! I mean, yes it was drugs, but just pain killers." The doctor took in several deep breaths to calm himself. "Look, they were just normal run of the mill pain killers. The Princess is just having an adverse affect to them. It is rare, but not completely uncommon." By the time he had finished explaining himself. The doctor had been pushed all the way up to the wall, with Shannon standing over him, slowly cracking his knuckles by making fists with his hands.

   "Oh Shannon!" Luna sang out in a drug induced seductive voice, elongating the letters in his name. "Kisses." The Stallion, and the Human looked over at the over inebriated Moon Goddess, then looked back at each other, the doctor letting a rather suggestive grin come to his muzzle.

   "Out!" Shannon yelled, causing the grin to turn into a look of panic as the Doctor scrambled past the enraged Guardsmen, and out the door, but taking the common courtesy to shut the door behind him. Shannon,  while still looking at the wall where the Doctor had once been, straightened his shoulder armour, along with his coat before turning to address his Goddess with a smile.

   "Greetings my Worship. I am glad to say that." That was all that came from his mouth before his entire body glowed with the dark blue and purple hue of Luna's magic, then flying through the air to land on the bed right next to Luna, who quickly threw herself on top of him.

   "Oh yeah! Sexy Human gonna get some Luna lovin right about now!" She chuckled out as her eyes blinked out of sync once again.

   "Forgive me my Worship, but perhaps now." Once again he was cut off by Luna placing her hoof onto his lips to silence him. Which to her probably seemed like a cute, and endearing gesture. She just didn't seem to realize that she was putting more pressure into the motion than she had thought, and was now more or less, stepping on Shannon's face. Luna at this point had also completely positioned herself over Shannon's hip, and was wiggling her hind quarters in a rotating fashion. "Why you dirty little Stallion you! Making me act in such a way! I should punish you." With this she leaned down, and attempted to give her lover a long, deep and passionate kiss, but she broke into another laughing fit, placing her cackling muzzle on his shoulder, and impaling the headboard, and the wall several inches with her horn. "Whoopsie!" She said in mid laugh, while pulling her head away.

   "Well I am sure under the circumstances. They will let that slide." Shannon said, just happy that his head wasn't getting crushed anymore.

   "Shannon, wait!" His drugged Goddess let out, her face getting a momentary look of worry, as she clamped his head between her two front hooves, then pulling him several inches off the bed. "Listen to me okay? Are you listening? Hello?"

   "As always Worship. I await, and hang on your every word." He said with a smile, trying to hide the throbbing pain her vice like grip was putting into his head.

   "Aww. You're so sweet." She said letting go of his head, and leaning down to kiss him again, only to pop back up with a shout. "No, no, wait! Listen, we have to fix things okay? I don't want you doing anything to those Minotaur that left. Cause if they disappear, then they'll send more. Then they'll disappear. And after awhile there won't be any more stupid Minotaurs!" This made her let out more laughs as she slapped her hoof down on the bed, right next to Shannon's head. "So help me okay? Help me fix this whole dumb thing."

   "Your words are my will my Worship." Shannon said still trying to be the ever dutiful servant to her needs, and goals. Luna quickly waved an unsteady hoof in front of his face, while making a clicking noise with her teeth.

   "Now, now. What did we say about calling me formal names in private?" She said this as her hoof actually caressed his cheek the with appropriate amount of pressure.

   "Forgive me, Luna." He responded in a whisper, as his own hand came up to mirror the motions on her own cheek she was doing to his.

   "Hmm. Call me Lovely Luna." She rasped out as her head slowly started to descend towards his.

   "Yes, my Lovely Luna." Shannon replied, causing her to let out a squeal of delight.

   "Mmm, I love it! You know what else starts with L?" She asked, as she was now face to face with him.

   "What would that be, my lovely Luna?" He responded while giving her the smallest of pecks on her lips.

   "Licking!" As soon as the word left her mouth, Luna lashed out her tongue, and placed it directly on his face, though to her it might have been a small sensual lick, in reality, it was a full flat surfaced, and drool covered slobber kiss, that started at his chin, then moved slowly all the way up his face, the entire time accompanied by a loud obscene moan. Then as soon as her tongue finished it's assault on his head, Luna completely let all of her body weight fall forward, ramming her head into the headboard, smothering Shannon with her long neck, then letting out a rather loud snore.

   Shannon laid there for a few moments, listening to his Goddess snore, while letting out a small cough to clear his throat. He then felt the lack of air start to get to him, and he ever so gently, and slowly rolled his Divinity off of him, onto the bed, where she made some kind of noise that could have been words, but to incoherent to tell. He reached up with his hand, and rubbed her cheek up and down, then snaked his way off the bed, causing the mattress, and springs to make almost no movement as he came to his feet. He once again straightened his coat, and armour, before turning to the slumbering Goddess, and falling down to his knees.

   "Before you, I was nothing. Without you, I am nothing. I hear your commands, and I make them my goals. I hear your desires, and I make them my obsessions. Through your great wisdom, I strive to become something more than what I am. By your unknowable power, and strength, I am driven to soar to heights that my own mortality could not dare dream on it's own. Though now, I will be gone from you, know that each waking moment, I pray to you, my Night, my Moon, my Goddess and Redemption. May you forgive the sins I have committed, and grant me the power to strike down those that sin against your Divine creations, may you never know their names." With that, he stood to his feet, leaned down, and kissed her hoof ever so slightly. "I will do as you wish my Worship. I will fix this for you." Shannon then took steps towards the door, looking back only for a moment to take in her vision once more. "Goodbye." He whispered as he left the room, silently shutting the door behind him.

Next Chapter:

Nemesis

  

Nemesis

   The elevator door opened with a ding. It revealed a man in his later years now, though well kept, and even more well dressed. With him he carried two small sacks, both being held in one hand, while the other hand holding a slim, and expensive looking briefcase. He stepped quickly out of the carriage, then took only a few steps to a wooden door, that itself opened into a very luxurious office. It's walls were covered in rare paintings, created by artists both old, and new. The furniture was made of the highest quality black leather, save for the desk that rested just a few feet from the interior wall, crafted of thick, and well polished oak. It was the desk that he set his gaze to, though the person that was supposed to be sitting behind the desk, was no where to be seen.

   "Betty?" He called out, his voice giving even more evidence to his age. "I have lunch." He said while sitting one of the brown bags down on the desk top. Still though no answer came from the area, the only thing he noticed was that the door to his own office stood slightly ajar. With a few steps he grabbed a hold of the decorated door handle, pushing it open, ready to call out for his secretary once again. However, no words could come out of his mouth save for a quick gasp as he saw who was in the room with him, sitting in his plush brown leather office chair. While the presence of this new person showing up unexpectantly was surprise enough. It was the large shiny forty five caliber, with a long silencer on it's barrel pointed directly at his head that gave him the most worry.

   "Well hey there Dick!" The man with the gun said with a bright, and welcoming voice as he pulled back the hammer of his weapon with his thumb. He wore his night black hair short, combed, and slicked back over his head, save for the set of bangs that came up of his head just an inch, before coming down to just below his chin, framing his tanned, and angular face. The coat he wore had a high collar on it that was pulled upwards to stand straight, itself covering a form fitting shirt that was the top of a wet suit.

   "Devan?" The man called Dick rasped out, even though when the man holding the gun called him so, a small flash of anger came over him as he knew all to well that Devan knew his name was Richard. "Where's Betty?" Richard demanded as his face contorted, letting his anger be known to the person pointing the weapon at him.

   "Oh she's fine. I sent her out so we could have a nice talk, you and I."  The two looked at one another for a few seconds, Devan getting a wide happy looking grin on his lips as he saw the muscles in the elderly man's arm start to tense and rise. Richard made a fast move, using speed that would betray his elderly appearance. His intention to take hold of the gun that was holstered on his side, and hidden under his coat, in some way hoping he could even the odds with the black haired gunsman sitting in his chair. Devan sat there for a small moment, watching his target's actions in a slowed version of their actual happenings. Then, just as Richard was about to grasp his own weapon, Devan gently squeezed the trigger of his own gun, letting one shot rifle down the extended barrel. The bullet wizzed past Richard's head, missing it by a mere inch, before striking the wall just behind him. This caused Richard to abort his motions of grabbing his own gun, and go into a standing cower, while instinctively moving away from where the bullet struck. Devan's gun let another muffled shot report from the barrel, this time striking on the wall on the other side of Richard's head, making him jump back in the direction he had just came from to avoid the first bullet.  "There any more sudden movements you want to make?" Devan said, his smile still wide, his voice still happy sounding.

   Richard threw his hands in front of him, signaling his surrender, while slumping his body slightly in a cower. "Alright, alright!" He added, taking notice, and even being a slightly bit impressed, that Devan just moved his hand to fire those shots, he didn't even aim. "Just checking to see if you still had the hands you did when you worked for us." Richard said with a small chuckle.

   "You could've asked, Dick." Devan said while placing the gun down on the desk top, then leaning back in the large chair, placing his hands behind his head, while his leather boots came up to rest next to the weapon with a loud intentional thud.

   "How did you find this place Devan?" Richard asked while relaxing his own posture, then stepping slowly over to one of the leather chairs that sat in front of his own desk.

   "Well." Devan started, using his legs to push him back and forth in the chair while he recalled what brought him here. "There I was in Germany, just minding my own business. When I noticed two very suspicious looking fellows had been following me for a couple of days. I decided to follow them around, while they followed me around. Then after about a week, I got bored, and asked them what they wanted, and I must say. They were very helpful and informative." Devan's smile then twisted into a more sinister grin. "Though, I think you should probably take them off this years Christmas list."

   This made Richard let out a frustrated sigh. "Damnit Devan! Those were good men!" Richard shouted in a lowered voice while pushing himself back into the chair.

   "Now when you say good men." Devan started as he removed his hands from behind his head, and made air quotes with his fingers. "Do you mean they were good personality wise? Or that they were good at their job? Cause I hate to tell you, they really sucked at the job part." The last part of his sentence making Devan laugh more to himself.

   "It doesn't matter." Richard said in a defeated tone, as he was not going to engage Devan in one of his verbal run arounds.

   "What, do you want?" Devan said as he took his feet off the desk, making sure that his heels dragged some files that had been sitting there onto the floor.

   "A job." Was all that Richard said, causing Devan to let out a loud burst of laughs as he spun the chair around in a circle.

   "Don't bullshit me Dick. I haven't worked for you Floor Thirteen folks in almost five years." Devan sat there waiting for a response, though Richard did nothing but just stare at him. "Oh." Devan said while getting a serious look on his face that was more to mimic The elderly man's expression. "Well what prey tell would you want me to do that your fine staff here couldn't handle?"

   "I want you to track, locate, then kill Shannon Nyx." Richard blurted out in a very professional, and mono toned voice. The desired effect was not reached however, as Devan let out another long laugh, that eventually made him start to cough as he slapped his hand onto the desk.

   "Ah, man!" Devan said as he reached a finger up to gesture for Richard to wait a second while he finished coughing. "Either your intel team is getting really crappy. Or your mind is starting to slip even more than I thought it was. Cause you know Shannon has been dead for almost two years now? He's been totally off grid."

   "Yes this is true." Richard said, still not being amused by Devan's loud, and rather accusatory tones. "However, we do know where he is, and we, or I, want you to deal with him."

   "Alright." Devan said while crossing his arms, and leaning back into the chair again. "I'll play along for now. Where is he?" This caused Richard to stand up, very slowly as to make sure Devan did not take it as a hostile action.

   "I take it you are aware of the Here to There project?" The old man asked, causing Devan to think for a second, then almost laugh again as he recalled hearing about what had just been mentioned.

   "I take it you mean the silly teleporter thingamajig? Yeah, I had heard about it. Just took it as someone watching a little to much TV."

   "Well however much the project was inspired by vivid imaginations. We did get it to work." This caused Devan's interest to peak, by letting his eyebrows raise. "However, Shannon found out about it as well. He also found out how much resources our supporters had placed into getting a working prototype."

   "Uh huh." Devan interrupted. "Let me guess. He tried, or did kill everyone involved?" He said, making another small laugh as he finished. "Well, don't know what to tell you. I guess some people take it personally when the company that trained them, armed them, gave them jobs, all of the sudden try to kill them."

   "Shannon had become unstable, and a security risk. We knew he was going to go rogue, and we attempted to deal with the situation to the best of our abilities." Richard looked at Devan with a serious glare. "Much like we should have probably done with you, when you went rogue."

   "Hey!" Devan shouted, while pointing a finger at the old man's face. "I didn't go rogue. I quit, and decided to pursue my own ventures elsewhere, there's a difference."

   "Anyway." Richard said, trying to digress the conversation back to the subject at hand. "It is true that Shannon did try to destroy the project. He did so by attempting to kill the head, and father of the technology. Fortunately the good Doctor was able to prevent this by activating one of the devices while Shannon was over it." He then paused to see if Devan had anything to say on the matter. "However, something miraculous happened, in this form of defending himself, We found that Shannon had been sent to a whole other world, possibly another dimension, or parallel universe." This caused Devan to pucker his lips, while letting his head fall to the side as he gave Richard a blank eyed stare.

   "Well thanks for wasting my time." Devan said as he picked up the gun, and pointed it at the story teller's head. "I do have more important things to do today."

   "Wait, wait!" Richard pleaded as he once again threw up his hands in front of him. "I can prove it!" Devan, thought for a moment, then lowered the weapon, still keeping it in his hand. Richard swallowed hard as he took a few sliding steps towards a long flat screened TV that was resting on the wall. There, he opened up a panel that was very well hidden, then pressed several small colorless button, that where held within. The TV flickered on, suddenly showing very colorful, and surreal landscapes. "We were able to completely, and successfully recreate the accident. So much so, that we were able to send in a very small recon drone to take these photos you are seeing now."

   "The hell was that?" Devan said with a shout of excitement as one of the photos showed a very large structure seemingly built into the side of a mountain in the distant background.

   "Ah!" Richard said as he smiled, knowing that he now had Devan's full attention while reaching up to pause the playback. "We are now fully convinced that there is in fact a thriving alien culture on this world. Obviously capable of building great wonders like you see here." The playback continued, showing more landscapes, and even some areas that appeared as suburbs, and even farm lands. The pictures then began to display some very colorful creatures on the ground. Every new still showed the small creatures performing every day tasks. This caused Devan to get a furrowed eyebrow as he looked to Richard for answers.

   Richard cleared his throat with a small cough as he tried to think of a way to explain this next part. 'We also believe, the occupants of this world, may or may not be, small to medium sized, different colored." He paused once again for a moment while clearing his throat. "Horses."  Devan got the same look he had prior to the pictures, while this time adding in a quick inhale, and exhale through his nose.

   "Now Dick, I just want you to know. The more it seems you are messing with me. The more likely it is you are going to get shot, in the face, with a gun." The entire time Devan was talking, the hand holding the gun was waving haphazardly in the air, causing Richard to tense up several times as the barrel pointed in his direction. "Just thought I would let you know. In case you forgot, or something."

   "I know it seems completely impossible!" Richard said with a smile, once again trying to gain Devan's attention. "We didn't believe it ourselves at first, but look!" He reached up and pressed a button on the TV, causing the images to scroll faster, showing even more structures, and small horses on the ground. The images stopped, and the TV turned to static before Richard pressed a few more buttons, then closed the hidden panel again. "The drone's battery was running low, so we sent it to a river, and destroyed it."

   "Well those were fun, and entertaining pictures." Devan said as he stood from his resting place, showing that the coat he was wearing was just past his waist, accompanied by a pair of light cloth black pants. He walked around the desk, his gun now very still, and pointed at Richard. "I didn't see one picture of Shannon though."

   "You're right." Richard said as he decided to stand his ground as the tall and slender framed Devan walked up to him. "We are not one hundred percent sure that Shannon is even alive. That's why we want to send you there, and make sure." This made Devan let out a small chuckle.

   Devan reached up with his free hand, and brushed a few strands of hair that had fallen into his face. "Now Dick." Devan started, putting much more emphasis on the name this time. "I know you have it out for Shannon. I even know you have it out for me. It just chaps your ass that two of your most, talented, most skilled and most successful agents decided to leave, and make your life hell. Now why, oh why do you think I would let you send me to some alien place where I wouldn't be able to get back unless you wanted me to?"

   This made Richard swallow hard as he felt he was losing Devan through his form of paranoid logic. "That is untrue, we have been able to develop a device that will allow you to return to Earth whenever the job is done, or you have found Shannon's remains. Besides, I know you and Shannon had your differences. You had even clashed a couple of times on various jobs if I remember correctly, neither one coming out on top. I just thought you might like to even the score, finally let everyone know who the best was."

   "As much as I just love you stroking my ego, I think there is another reason. I think that you can't stand it that Shannon got away. I think, that you think, that Shannon is there right now, giving away all your dirty little secrets to anything that will listen. Am I right?"

   Richard's face contorted into one of frustration as Devan spouted out the worst case scenario. "And you know that he would. If it were in Shannon's best interests, and a way to make this company look bad. He would let every creature on that world know what we were doing, what resources we had, what technology we used. For all we know, Shannon could be there amassing an army to walk through that portal, and lay waste to everything he sees."

   This made Devan crack a huge grin, and even have to stifle a laugh. "Really? Kinda over dramatic don't you think? And I thought you just said that you had to have a return device to get back."

   "Well that part is true, but who knows what kind of tech this alien culture uses?" Richard now pointed at the blank TV for his own reference. "Shannon could have told them how he got there, and their own scientists could be working on the same thing right now as we speak."

   "Okay." Devan started while clapping his hand onto the gun he held with each syllable. "Let's move on from what I think, to what I know. Now, Shannon may or may not be on this alien world. He is more than likely dead. All we know is, he is not here on Earth."

   "Yes." Richard responded, the word being more of a sigh.

   "And, even if Shannon were there, and alive. He couldn't return here unless he had the device which allowed him to do so?"

   "Yes." Richard said again, really starting to remember why Devan annoyed him so much.

   "Well then." Devan said as he pulled the hammer of his weapon back with his thumb, then pointed it directly at Richard's head. "I think with Shannon out of the way. My job opportunities just got a whole lot bigger."

    For the third time now, Richard placed his hands in front of him in a sudden panic. "Wait, wait! I forgot to tell you something!"

   "Oh, and what would that be?" Devan said as he applied even more pressure to the already compressed trigger.

   "Do this for me." Richard started as he slowly lowered his hands. "Find him, kill him, or find his remains. Just bring back proof that the job is done, and we are willing to pay you enough to ensure that you, and the next ten generations of your family never have to worry about money again."

   "Ah!" Devan exclaimed as the happy smile came back to his lips. "Well hell Richard. Why didn't you say so in the first place?" The hammer of his gun was placed back into it's resting position, as Devan holstered it into it's case that was on his back. "You know I don't have any kids though right?"

   Richard decided to take this opening to lighten the mood even more, now that Devan was completely interested. "Well I guess just more for you then!" The two shared a small, but loud laugh, even though Richard still felt uneasy when ever Devan laughed at anything. It had a tendency to momentarily show his true nature. "Besides, after this. You can just buy as many as you want."

   Devan let off a quick shrug of his shoulders, then slid right next to Richard, while throwing his arm over the elderly man's shoulders. This caused Richard to give off something of a micro flinch, an action he was hoping that Devan didn't notice. "So, Directer Cook." Devan began as he and Richard started walking towards the door. "When do we get started?"

*****

   A book of ancient origin, and design flew across the room, causing Moon Burn to have to side step from being struck in the head. "Where is he?" Luna screamed while slamming her hooves down on the ritual table that was covered in scrolls, parchments, and other writings that covered it's surface. "For three nights I have tried every location spell in Equestria, new and old! Why can't they find him?"  She now, in a fit of frustration, sliding her metal clad hooves across the table, pushing many of the papers to the floor.

   "Princess." Moon Burn started as he had to dodge yet another magic hurled flying object. "I know that you know how these spells work. But I fear I would be doing a poor job to remind you that the locator spells use the inherent magic that is held with in all Ponies of Equestria. Even other races of the world have some small amount of magic in them. Perhaps it would be safe to assume that Shannon, and his race as a whole do not possess such things." This caused Luna to calm a small amount as she placed all her hooves on the ground, with a deep and defeated sigh.

   "And what of dreams Moon Burn." The Princess said in a soft whisper that started to show the sadness she felt. "Do the Humans not dream? Because I have tried that too. All for nothing."

   "I could not say Princess. Shannon never spoke of such things." Moon Burn took hold of one of the books that had been tossed in his direction, then walked slowly over to where his distrait Goddess stood, placing the manual back on the table top, letting a small smile come over him, followed by a chuckle. "I had just started courting Cold Chill, seems so long ago, when I was a young stallion. She and her friends wanted to go on a camping trip, all by them selves. It seemed so ignorant to me, they had no experience on the subject, they just wanted to go because it sounded, fun. Of course I was so in love with the little mare, that I did not object, then two days in, they had gotten completely lost. When I heard that they were missing, I ran as fast as my hooves could carry me, In the process getting myself horribly lost as well." This did what Moon Burn had intended it to do, Luna for just a second, started to let a smile spread across her lips.

   "What happened?" Luna asked with a slightly more upbeat voice.

   "Well, they had read the map wrong, and were only a mile or two from where they were supposed to be. With just a minor correction, they were back on track, and made it home fine." Moon Burn now let out a more hardy laugh. "I however, had gotten completely lost, and turned around. It took search teams over two days to finally find me." This time the two of them shared a laugh, even though Moon Burn's was filled with a tinge of embarrassment.

   "I see what you are saying Moon Burn, and I thank you for the lesson, and amusing story." Luna once again let the sad thoughts of her love out there in the unknown come across her face, the wilds, and even the Everfree, all of them filled with dangers that even the most brave, and prepared Pony could have trouble facing. "Shannon has lived this entire time here with in the walls of the castle, and Canterlot. He knows so little of what is out there. She then reached up with her hoof, and tapped her self on the head a few times. "I just wish I could remember what I had said to him while I was under the influence of those cursed pills." She stomped her hoof to the ground, accompanied with a frustrated moan. "For all I know, I could have told him to jump off a cliff."

   Moon Burn let out a small chuckle. "I do not think you would have done so. Even in your." He paused for a small moment to find the right words. "Confused state." With that, he gave her a deep bow with his head, then started to walk towards the door.

   "Rushing off?" Luna said as she turned her body to watch him leave. "Tired of hearing me mope about?" This caused Moon Burn to stop while still opening the door, giving her a warm smile.

   "Shannon is gone, Chaosia and Chaotica are still in the earliest stages of their recovery, and I think young Shadow Vein has taken the news rather hard, He has missed the last couple of duty shifts, and has not answered his door. I am taking temporary charges from both Sorrow Wing's, and Hammer Fall's troops to make up for the gaps in personnel."

   "Oh Moon Burn!" Luna cried out, trying very hard to suppress a tear as she realized how much trouble had befallen her Guardsmen, in just a short amount of time. "I am so sorry for putting you, and all the Dark Guard through such troubles." After hearing her, and seeing her fight away the emotions, all he could do was raise a hoof, while extending the still light, and comforting smile.

   "No trouble at all my Princess, we are the Dark Guard. Populated by the rarest, and most powerful Ponies in all of Equestria. The loss of a few comrades, only strengthens our resolve to let all know, that we are the best under the Sun, and the Moon." Moon Burn started to walk out of the room, then stopped once again for a moment. "But only if all know that our Goddess Princess is happy and content. So please, become happy and content, anyway you can." He gave her another bow of his head, just as she was returning the smile he had shown her, then left the room, closing the door behind him.

   After Moon Burn had left, Luna returned to her table that had a multitude of books, and other forms of information she had brought up from the castle's library. Most of these tomes were concerning that of different races of the world, and how magic interacted with them. She knew for a fact magics, no matter how powerful, had different effects on creatures other than Ponies, and careful study, adjustments and revisions had  to be made accordingly. The problem with all of this was, humans had never been seen or heard of before Shannon arrived, so no proper magical theory could be devised, everything she was doing was a shot in the dark, and the whole ordeal was becoming more, and more daunting.

   "Happy, and content." A whispering voice filled the room, causing Luna to let out a frightened, and surprised whinny. Her body spun in full circles, while her head pivoted from side to side with wide eyes to see who was speaking. It wasn't until she calmed herself a bit, and took in more detail did she see the possible source of the disembodied voice. In her closet floated two narrowed, and gleaming eyes. They just moved slowly back and forth, appearing to not be attached to any head, or body to speak of.

   "Who is that?" Luna demanded, her look of shock now turning to one of anger. "Come out of there right this instant!" She commanded as she stamped her hoof to the ground, letting her own eyes narrow as she started to prepare herself for any possible threat that may be lurking in the shadows of the small space.

   "As you wish." The voice said with a louder volume. The eyes started to rise, all the way to the top of the lightless door frame, what happened next cause Luna to take a few steps back, as her mouth fell open. The very darkness that was inside the small storage space started to leave it's confines. It oozed out like a thick black oil out of the sides, but the most of it started to creep along the ceiling by the means of long black tendrils reaching out, and pulling the living shades along their path. The glowing white eyes followed in suit, moving up the wall, and across the ceiling, where they stopped in the middle of the black mass.

   "What are you?" Luna said in a low intimidating voice, as her horn started to glow bright. All the while, taking small steps backwards, to put distance between her and the thing on the ceiling, her mind preparing any kind of defensive, and offensive magic that she could think of when dealing with unknown monsters.

   "Do you not recognize me Princess? I am hurt." After the walking shadow finished this statement, a masked pony head popped out from the shade. The mask that was covering it's face had no features, save for the two small, down pointed glowing eyes, and the material seemed to be the same flowing black liquid that came from the closet. A body came out next, upside down, and slowly being lowered to the ground by several large tentacle like appendages that came from the whole of the dark puddle. Luna let the fear induced lump in her throat slide it's way down to her stomach, and while the whole scene unfolding before her was something she had only seen in other Ponies nightmares, it was the collection of pure white braids that made up this Ponies mane and tail that let her know who was behind this unsettling display.

   "Shadow Vein!" The Princess cried out as she finally realized what this monstrosity was that came creeping from her closet. The long black flowing arms by this time had sat the masked Pony onto the ground, Shadow Vein letting out a small chuckle as he heard his name being called out.

   "At your service." Shadow Vein said in a voice that Luna could recognize now, though it seemed to have an echo to it, like her Guardsman was speaking from across the room into a small megaphone. The Dark Pony then bowed his head, while placing one of his front hooves under him, causing his body to mirror the motion of his head.

   "What has happened to you?" Luna asked as her body began to relax a small amount. "What is all this?" She said as she looked up at the still flowing, and waving ooze on her ceiling, making several gestures with her hoof.

   "I have evolved, my Princess. Through the discovery of my Lovelies here." By this time, the tentacles had let Shadow Vein go, and had retreated back up to the mass from where they extended from. Not before each one of them seemingly giving the Pony a long, and rather sensual touch.

   "I don't understand." Luna said in a curious tone, taking small steps towards the new Shadow Vein, something in her mind still telling her to keep a distance.

   "Neither did I, at first." Shadow Vein started as his horn began to glow a dim grey, causing the formless mass to quickly flow back to where it had been birthed in Luna's closet. "I believe it was fear that kept me from what I truly am. The fear of the very power I held within myself. It was only when I had been shown what true horror was, that I was able to gain the courage to look into the very darkness I wielded. Do you know what I saw there Princess?" Luna just shook her head with a look of confusion at the question she was given. "I saw only myself." He continued, knowing he would get no more of an answer from her than that. "The only thing that dwelled inside the dark power I have, is me, nothing more. With that knowledge I was able to understand it perfectly, and make it my own. Now I have awakened, I have been, reborn. Greater than anything I could have possibly imagined."

   Luna stood there in awe of what she was witnessing. Never before had she seen a Pony go through such a change in such a short amount of time. While just a few days ago, this was her newest, and youngest recruit. He was almost completely unaware of the goings on in the world around him at any given time, and now he swore to her in so many words that he had truly come to know himself for what he was meant to be. His stance was more confident, his voice lower, and lack of the youthful innocence that was there before. Yet something still had her worried, the mask he wore reminded her all to much of Shannon, the expressionless cover that only allowed a constant stare to be seen, and he lacked the charm the Human had. While Shannon could stand before any obstacles and simply through the use of a few well placed words, bring any to his way of thinking. Shadow Vein still spoke with his own words, and the ones that did remind the Princess of her Human lover, seemed forced, and unwarranted.

   "Now, as I was saying." Shadow Vein continued, taking little notice of Luna's look of deep thought, and observance. "Happy, and content. These seem so easy to accomplish when you say them in such a way. Though I think it would be hard for you Princess to accomplish such things, in your current state of mind."

   "And what of my current state of mind Shadow Vein?" Luna said, now resuming her role as ruler, and his superior. Trying her best not to let the sudden display of power get her to act uneasy around her subordinate.

   "Hmm well, he did leave you. Did he not?" There was a kind of verbal smile in his question. Almost as if he knew something that she did not, and was unwilling to say.

   "Shannon absolutely did not leave me Shadow Vein! He is simply taking care of matters that would require a more, subtle touch." As she said this, Luna took several steps forward. While Shadow Vein may have become more powerful in the last few days of his absence, he was still much smaller than she was, and by her looming over him in such a way, she felt it necessary to remind him of the fact.

   The black masked Pony was completely unmoved by his Princess's aggressive movement however. "Yes, but that will never be known for sure until he is found, and while you will have to forgive me for eaves dropping. I do believe you are having a rather hard time in that particular area."

   "That is my concern." Luna said while unknowingly lifting her nose into the air while doing a small high step back towards her table.

   "It can be mine as well. If you will allow it." Shadow Vein said, as small pools of the darkness he now controlled formed under each one of his hooves, and he slid as if on the slickest of ice towards the opposite of the table to face her.

   "What do you mean?" Luna asked while taking notice of his newest form of transportation. "Your concerns right now should be to aide Moon Burn with the nightly duties." Once again she imposed her size on him by lifting her head upwards, while looking down at him. "You may have found some new form of power, but you are still just as young as you were a few nights ago. Nothing will change that, only time, my little Shadow Vein."

   This caused Shadow Vein to let out a barely heard huff of frustration, while even the once unmoving eyes of his mask narrowed a small amount in response to the insult he was just given. "That is where you are wrong my dear Princess." These words almost making Luna fly into a fit of lecturing on how to address your Alicorn Princess properly. "You see, where your magics have failed, mine are made to take bloom. Take how I found Moon Burn and yourself so easily, without the smallest need for clue, or verbal investigation, and how I slipped inside without your even knowing it. These are just a few of my new strengths, let me use them for you. I can find Shannon, I can bring him back here."

   Luna couldn't help but ponder the effectiveness of Shadow Vein's new gifts. While rather disconcerting when first looked upon. There was the truth that he did exactly what he said he did. He found where She and Moon Burn were talking, then came in, and observed completely without detection. She wanted Shannon back so bad, and she figured even a blind, and deaf Pony could easily see that on her face, hear it in her voice. She had to know what she said to him that night in the hospital, she had to know why he left without even the smallest farewell. Most importantly of all, she had to know what he was planning, as to protect him from her sister. All of these thoughts and more came rushing out of her in a deep long exhale, as she looked Shadow Vein directly in his blank, glowing white eyes. "Then do it, find him. Bring Shannon back to me, and know that you will forever have my undying gratitude, and favor."

   Shadow Vein's horn began to let off a small light of magic, then without warning, several great tendrils shot from the closet that he had come from. They wrapped themselves around his upper body, around all four of his legs, and one even around his neck. then just as fast as they shot out, they ripped the small Dark Pony from the scene, causing him to disappear into the shade of the lightless room, all save his two glowing eyes, that stayed, floating there in the shadows. The whole speed, and ferocity of the event caused Luna to go wide eyed once more, and even jump back as she was completely taken by surprise. "Worry not, I will do as you task. You are my Princess, my Goddess." Shadow Vein's eyes then slowly vanished into the darkness, before whispering a few more words that Luna for some odd reason, did not like hearing from him. "My Worship."

  

*****

   Moon Burn had just finished giving out the night's duties, and patrols to the newest members of the Dark Guardsmen that had to be brought in to replace the sudden drop in numbers of his own troop. It really wasn't until he, and those that he had borrowed from his fellow Guardsmen did he realize, he was the only original one left at the moment. Stress really wasn't a factor for him however, the Dark Ponies that he did conscribe were not new recruits by any means. Each one had been in the ranks for at least four years, and each one knew his or her duties within the castle, and it's surrounding areas like the back of their hooves. There was the lack of the personal connection there though, he had built up quite the relationship with Chaosia, Chaotica, Shadow Vein, and even Shannon to a degree, and he couldn't help but feel something was missing as his new members left the room with their assignments without saying so much as two words to him, or one another.

   Hammer Fall's members were wearing their armour, something he had successfully discouraged within his own company. All save for Shannon who insisted on wearing his shoulder plates like a badge that let all know his position, and station. To Moon Burn though, it was just a darker version of the Royal Guards armour, and in wearing it, he felt he was in some way trying to emulate them some how, as if the Dark Guard had to rise to be on the same level as Celestia's Guardsmen. Perhaps when he was younger he fell into the need to don the armour, it's black articulated plates, the heavy crested helmet that was very uncomfortable to wear, add on to the fact that most of the time it limited a Ponies vision, and even reaction time. Now though, in his more experienced years, he new that in his line of work, doing the things he had to do sometimes, armour just made noise, and slowed him down.

   Before leaving the assembly hall where he had given the orders to the troops, he had to navigate a list of the Ponies he had just managed, and in looking at it, it made him let out a laugh towards himself how the newer generation that had joined the ranks in recent years had so fallen away from the traditional naming scheme his parents, and even himself held so dear. Crimson Strike was fairly traditional, that particular Pony had a short cut mane of a dull red, while he specialized in more martial ways of dealing with situations, and tactics. Then there was one that he couldn't ever guess until the Pony in question told him what she could do, for her name was simply Dawn. After asking the Pegasus about it, he found that her parents named her thusly because when she was a foal, they said 'she moved faster than the break of Dawn.' Often times Moon Burn would wonder about Shannon's name, he wasn't ever sure how the Humans named their children, he must have thought it was just a random collection of letters that were put together to make sense some how, because through all his years, he had never heard of an item or event known as a Shannon Nyx.

   With the list and quill being manipulated by the Dark Unicorn's magic, Moon burn checked off the final names from the roster, then rolled the scroll up, and placed it in it's holding space. He was just about to leave the hall to begin his own duties for the night, until another Dark Pony came running into the room. "Excuse me Sir." The Pony said as he reached Moon Burn, giving a slight bow with his head. "But you are needed at the hospital, there has been a situation that needs your attention."

   This peaked Moon Burn's concern quite a bit, though he did not show it as he finished placing his writing tools away. "And the situation is?" He said in his normal, calm tone of voice.

   "It seems one of the twin Dark Mares has gone missing." The Black maned Earth Pony stated.

   "Gone missing?" Moon Burn said as he raised an eye ridge. "If I am not mistaken. Chaosia, and Chaotica were both bed ridden and immobile. How could one go missing?"

   The Guardsman just shook his head. "I really don't know Sir. The doctor on duty was rather frantic about the ordeal. Plus the other twin was also quite upset, and the Doctor was having to try to calm her as well. He simply asked me to come retrieve you." Moon Burn just nodded his head, and without saying a word started into a quick step towards the door, being followed by the messenger that brought him the news.  

   The doctor had finally gotten Chaotica to calm down, granted with a moderate dose of sedatives, but mostly gentle words, and his soothing voice. He and his nursing staff were still completely baffled by the sudden disappearance of the other twin, as she seemed to have just vanished into thin air, leaving nothing more but the casts, and bandages that lay in a pile on the bed she once occupied. He examined Chaotica once more before giving orders to the nurse mares that were in the room to get word out that there was more than likely a very sick, and wounded Pony on the loose, and to let everypony know she needed to be found. He himself was about to leave the room, before two more Dark Ponies stepped inside.

   "What has happened here Doctor?" Moon Burn asked as he stepped into the room, looking from the now empty bed, to Chaotica, then back to the Doctor.

   "Well." The Doctor started while moving out of the way as not to be bumped by the large black stallion as he entered the room. "As you can see, we are down one patient." He said while pointing at the empty bed with his hoof. This prompted Moon Burn to step over to Chaosia's bed, and with a slight bit of magic, start to rustle through the unravelled bandages, and pick up one of the leg casts that still had the tinge of medicine inside it as he put it up to his face, and looked inside.

   "Forgive me if I am wrong Doctor." Moon Burn said as he placed the objects back down. "But I would assume from their injuries, it would take much more time than just a few nights to heal all the damage these two had been subjected to."

   The Doctor nodded his head while looking over at Chaotica who was laying on her side now with her back turned towards them. "You would not be wrong. Never in all my years of medical practice have I seen such a thing happen, at least nothing concerning a normal Pony."

   "Normal Ponies?" Moon Burn echoed. "Are you saying these two aren't normal Ponies?" He finished with a slight up turn with his eyebrow.

   "Not at all." Said the Doctor as he was more trying to cover his bases, and not insult the large stallion, or his kind. "It's just the Dark breeds are rare, not much is know about them. While the Earth and Pegasi types are more like their colorful cousins. The Dark Unicorns magics aren't fully understood at this point. They are more inclined to be compared to Alicorns magics. Not as powerful of course."

   "Of course." Moon Burn mimicked again with a sigh. He gave one more look at Chaotica, then started walking towards the door. "I will relay this to Princess Luna. If there is nothing else Doctor?" The Doctor silently shook his head back and forth, causing Moon Burn to in turn give him a small nod, then stepped towards the door.

   "Moon Burn." A small and shallow voice came from Chaotica's bed, causing all to stop, and look in that direction to see the mare still on her side. "Can I talk to you, alone?" Chaotica asked, while remaining motionless. Moon Burn gave each Pony in the room a quick gesture, telling them with out words to leave the room. All did so save the doctor, who tried to remain so he as well could be part of the conversation. Though he quickly changed his mind as Moon Burn gave him another more intense stare. As soon as all had vacated, leaving just the stallion, and broken mare. Moon Burn took hold of the door, and gently closed it while walking over to where Chaotica could see him.

   "This is all my fault." Chaotica stated as Moon Burn reached her bed side. "If it wasn't for me, none of this would have happened." She felt as if she would cry again, though the drugs the doctor had given her were now more than in effect, and her body was starting to go numb.

   "That is complete nonsense." Moon Burn said with a friendly smile as he reached up and ever so gently lifted her head to fluff the pillow, then adjust the blankets. The whole scene making him recall memories of when he had to comfort his own child when he was distraught.

   "It's true. If I hadn't lost my temper, and run off, forcing Chaosia, and the Princess to come look for me. Then we wouldn't be here."

   "Well." Moon Burn said as he settled on his haunches. "I think it was a bit of luck that your sister and Princess Luna did show up when they did. Else you might be in worse condition than you are now. I know for a fact that Hydras can be rather mean compared to other beasts of the world."

   "There wasn't." Chaotica said, almost completely undermining the whole lie her Princess had fabricated to protect her, and Chaosia from what would happen to them if anypony found out what actually happened in that dark forest clearing. Though the sudden stop was almost for nothing as Moon Burn raised an eyebrow at her two small words.

   "There wasn't, what?" He asked as his voice lowered in it's tone.

   "Nothing, I don't know. My head is spinning." The little mare figured that if she could blame what she had just said on the drugs she was given, it might be enough to stop him from becoming to curious. "Have you heard anything about Shannon?" She quickly asked, hoping to derail him even more.

   "No, nothing yet. He has for all intensive purposes, vanished." Moon Burn saw this was about to make her start asking more questions, so he decided to stop her by asking one of his own. "Chaotica. What has happened to Chaosia?" This made her stop the train of thought she was on concerning shannon, and placed it on the sudden disappearance of her sister.

   "I have no idea." She said while shaking her still braced head. "I had only spoken to her a few times since we arrived here. She was always slipping in, and out of consciousness." This made her start slowly chewing on her lip as she recalled the emotions of worry for her sisters injuries, and fear of what Chaosia was going to say and do to her once they had a moment alone together. "Oh Moon Burn we have to find her!" She said in a small shout.

   "And we will, trust me." Moon Burn answered as he reached up and placed his hoof on her forehead in a gesture of reassurance. "You must rest now. You, unlike your sister are still here, and need to recover."

   "Rest? I can't rest!" Chaotica said as she pushed his hoof away. "Chaosia is gone, Shannon is gone. Everypony is gone, and it's all because of me!" This made Moon Burn chuckle as he took noticed that the eye that wasn't bandaged over had started to droop.

   "Shush now, rest." He said again, this time with an inflection that almost made Chaotica think he was talking to a small child.

   "Fine, but you will tell me about anything that happens, right? Anything at all." By this time, she had started to surrender to the warm feelings that now flowed through her. So much so, that she almost felt like laughing, though she was able to contain the impulse.

   "Of course I will." Moon Burn stated as he rose to his hooves, gave her one last small smile, then turned to walk out the door that was now opening due to the Dark Stallion's magic.

   "Moon Burn." Chaotica said in a attempt to get his attention once more. Which she did, as he turned to look in her direction. "Am I a fool for feeling the way I do, you know, about Shannon?"

   Moon Burn didn't even think on the matter for more than a second before shaking his head. "No, it is never foolish to try to find love where ever you can, in who ever you can." He then gave her a stern, yet still friendly look. "Being a fool is trying to find, or hold on to something that just isn't there."

   "And I guess hoping that something will grow there is foolish too." Chaotica said as her mouth contorted into a lopsided grimace.

   Moon Burn let out a small laugh while shrugging his shoulders. "I honestly couldn't tell you young one. Hope, like love, is one of the most wonderful, and dangerous things to play with. You are smart however, I think you will figure it out eventually. Or go completely mad, one of the two." While she didn't think it possible at the time, this last little joke actually made her give off a tiny laugh.

   "Thanks Moon Burn. I'm glad you came by." She said as she laid deeper into her bed, and shut her eyes. With that, he gave a generous head bow, then turned around and left the room, while using his magic to both shut the door, and dim the lamps that lit the room.  

*****

   The Griffon driving the cart let out another loud, and saliva filled laugh as he was finishing his story. "And then I told him. I don't care if she is a Pony. If she can fit that many glasses in her mouth, she can stay as long as she wants!" This causing the rather overweight bird creature to bellow out even more laughs, while at the same time starting to cough a bit, as he reached over and gave his traveling companion a quick slap on his back.

   "How very amusing." Shannon said with a sigh as he recoiled from the strike, trying not to get to angry that the loud Griffon struck him, again, but also dug his claws into his back. He could only figure that Griffon hides where a little thicker than his, and his newest traveling partner hadn't taken this into account. This newest Griffon was the third that Shannon had traveled with in the past week, and as far as he was concerned, the most obnoxious. He took it as a necessary evil however, as he knew where he wanted to go, he just didn't know how to get there, and the creatures of this world were more trusting than they probably should be.

   "You bet it's amusing!" The Griffon named Helk laughed out. "You know what's really amusing though?"

   "No, but I am sure you are going to tell me." Shannon said while not looking at the driver.

   "These Ponies, they may seem all nice and cute, but they have a very. How should I put this, deviant side to them." Helk stopped for a moment to see if he was going to get a response or reaction from his new Human friend. He got none however, and decided to continue his story. "I mean, if you look at them, there are probably ten mares to every one, maybe two stallions. There's just not enough to go around, and some of these mares are more than willing to get it whenever they can. You know what I mean?" Helk let out another laugh, followed by yet another slap to the Human's back, causing Shannon to grind his teeth together, and try not to let his disapproving growl be heard. "Well anyway, you won't run into many Ponies where you are going. Minotaurs, pretty rough crowd. Why did you say you were going there again?"

   "I didn't." Shannon said while he was looking off to the horizon. trying in some way to catch a glimpse of his destination. It was only after a few seconds did he start to see great pillars of smoke in the oncoming mountains.

   "Your kind must not talk a lot." Helk said, not taking any notice that Shannon's attention was pulled elsewhere. See, us Griffons. We are all about talking, family, flocking together. Getting to know one another, if you now what I mean." He said as he raised his eye ridge up and down several times in quick succession while at the same time, poking Shannon in the ribs with his elbow.

   "What's that over there?" Shannon asked, not taking notice of the Griffons's last statements.

   "That over there?" Helk said as he looked where Shannon's attentions were. "Well that's them. The start of the Minotaur Nations. Probably, just under a days travel from here. It looks closer I know, but they burn massive effigies sometimes, they put up smoke that can be seen from half way across Equestia, on a clear day." At that point the creature pulling the cart started to act up again, causing Helk to have to yank on the reigns while shouting something in his native tongue. "Don't know why he has been acting up. Guess he just isn't used to seeing your kind." This caused Shannon to look down at the animal pulling the wagon. Some odd cross between a bull, and some kind of dog like creature, very odd looking, but very strong. Though Shannon was happy to see at least one creature in this world that was just an animal, and didn't try to talk to him.

   "Only a day from here?" Shannon said with a smile on his voice. "Well I think it is perhaps better we part ways here then." Shannon then pulled out a flask of liquid that he had on his side.

   "Really? I can take you in the rest of the way you know, it's on my way." Helk said with a look of confusion on why any thing would want to go into Minotaur lands after a full days walk.

   Shannon just rose his hand, and forced something that could be considered a friendly smile. "I have troubled you enough Helk." Shannon then offered the flask to his Griffon guide. "Where I am from. It is customary to offer those that aided you with a drink from your own flask. So, drink this."

   "Well far be it from me to argue with customs." Helk said as he took the flask in his claw, popped the cap, then took a long, generous drink. Almost immediately after, he let out a cough as an odd look came over his face. "Yikes, that doesn't taste like water. You put something in this?" After saying this, the griffon started to cough once more.

   "Indeed I did." Shannon said as he took the flask back, placing the top back on. The Human then leaned forward while placing his arms to rest on the top of his thighs, while at the same time clasping his hands together, all the while listening to the avian creature start to cough even more, forcing him to take a drink from his own flask. "I had been trying to think of a way to bring you to your end without making it look like the same way I had brought the other two Griffons to their deaths, I have traveled with over the course of these last few days. You have to avoid patterns you see if you want to make something look like a random act of violence. It wasn't until you showed me that particular plant that could be used as a vision inducing drug, unless taken in large quantities."

   "You poisoned me?" Helk rasped out as his coughing had become much more violent, to the point where he had to fall from the cart, trying to land on his feet, only to crash down on his beak. Shannon followed his actions, by leaping down from his seat, then slowly walking over to the hybrid creature, bending at his knees, putting all his weight on his toes while his arms and hands resumed the positions they were in on the cart. "Why?" Helk said in between coughs, his natural instinct to try to get away, though his wings were flapping at random intervals, and he couldn't seem to find the strength to leave the ground.

   "I needed your help. Though the help I needed was of a kind I am sure you would have not given willingly." After Shannon said this, Helk made an attempt to lash out at the person that had just killed him, though his aim was off by mere centimeters from cleaving the Human's face with tensed claws. Shannon in no way made an action to avoid the attack, or even look worried that an assault was made. "I am on a mission you see. A mission bestowed upon me by a Goddess most divine. It seems the Minotaurs rudely insulted the gracious offer to become allies with her, and all Ponies of Equestria. So I have come here to, remedy the situation." Helk's breathing had become distant, and shallow now. He laid there on the ground, his chest moving up and down as he grasped for air that would not come to him. His wings still giving off gentle flaps in an effort to flee his fate.

   "However." Shannon continued as he watched the light start to leave his former traveling companion's eyes. "During my holy journey. I had learned that relations between the Minotaur Chieftains, and the Griffon Skylords are very strained at the moment. So I simply decided to take advantage of this. traveling along the Minotaur borders, with various Griffons, each one coming to an unfortunate end, and any person that would find them would more than likely think it was from some Minotaur thugs, or bandits. Now add that on top of the fact that all races of this world have constant skirmishes with the Dragons, and I plan on having a little private discussion with the Minotaur ambassador when I get their lands. The Minotaurs will have no choice but to return to my Worship, and that light loving sister of hers, and beg for the alliance to be reborn, with more favor in the Ponies side I might add."

   "Monster." Was the only word Helk could breathe out as he was forced to listen to this tale of treachery that was being forced upon him by this murderous creature. Until his wings stopped flapping, his eyes came to a slow close, and the last bit of his breath left him.

   Shannon let out a short sigh as he reached down and grasped the shoulder of the dead Griffon. "Your name will never be spoken, and your contribution to the betterment of my Worship's great power will never be known. Just know you have my undying gratitude for all that you have done in her service." Shannon fell to his knees, then bowed his head while closing his eyes. "May our Divine Moon forgive all the sins you have committed in this life. May she bring you to Darkness, so that you may know the loving bliss, of Night Eternal."

   After he spoke his prayer for the Griffon, Shannon reached down and removed the bag of bits that Helk carried on his belt. He then stood to his feet, and walked over to the beast of burden that was pulling the cart, unleashing it from it's bonds, and slapped it on it's hind quarters, causing the animal to let out a loud holler as it ran off. He climbed into the cart, and proceeded to open chests, rummage through belongings, and even taking and throwing things over the sides to make sure it appeared as if Helk had been robbed. After this was done, and Shannon was pleased enough with the false crime scene. He took several more flasks of water, and a few other provisions, before walking into the direction of the large, black smoke pillars in the distance, that beckoned him to his final goal.

*****

   Devan, and Director Cook walked down the long hallway of the supposedly abandoned building that housed the means of Devan's departure from this world. Several times Devan had mentioned how under whelmed he was by the lack of decoration, or any sense of style. These were remarks that Richard simply ignored, and dismissed as Devan trying to get under his skin again. Before long the two arrived at a door that had two well dressed Floor Thirteen agents standing on either side, one of them reaching to open the door as the pair approached, the other giving Richard a small report on the progress those inside had made since his last visit.

   As soon as Devan stepped into the large room, he let out a whistle as he looked about, taking in all the details of the huge collection of computers, monitors, and many other devices that he did not pretend to know what they did. It was the gargantuan arch that rested against the back wall that caught his attention the most though. "Well, that looks pricey." He said as many of the scientists in the room had taken notice of their presence.

   "You have no idea." Director Cook said as he saw the smiling Doctor Balens approaching.

   "Ah excellent! You have finally arrived." The Doctor said as he reached out his hand to take Richard's in a hardy hand shake. He made the same gesture towards Devan. The black haired man just stood there for a moment, blinking his eyes several times while staring at the overly happy scientist, who after a few seconds quickly put his hand down.

   "Doctor Everet Balens, this is Devan Crey." Richard started as he made a gesture towards both men as he introduced them to one another. "He will be our agent on the other side for this mission."

   "Outstanding!" The Doctor exclaimed as he turned and walked back to the station he was at before the two arrived. "You simply have no idea how excited we all are here to finally get to send a live test subject through the portal." Devan still had nothing to say, though he wasn't really sure he liked the title 'test subject' very much, and was hoping they had gotten past the testing phase by this point.

   "I am going to get your kit that you will use to aide you on the other side." Richard said as he walked over to the other side of the room, where another agent was standing in front of a heavy metal storage locker.

   "So." Doctor Balens said as he pressed a few buttons on his computer screen. "You are going to try to find that madman that tried to kill me?" This caused Devan to stop looking around and put his attention to the Doctor.

   "No, I am going there to kill the madman that tried to kill you." Devan said as he reached the computer station the Doctor was at, causing Everet to tense up a bit.

   "I see." He said while swallowing rather hard. "You must forgive me. I just do not see the lure of killing for money. It just seems more important things could be done with one's skill set." This made Devan laugh out loud while slapping his hands together, causing all in the room to momentarily look in his direction.

   "Oh you thought Shannon was paid to kill you?" Another loud laugh came out as he finished these words. "See, let me tell you something about Shannon Nyx. He doesn't kill because he's paid to. He kills, because he likes to." Devan then gave the Doctor a long wide grin.

   "That's enough Devan." Richard said in a calm voice as he set a large duffle bag on a table, and unzipping it.

   "That's why you lost control of him you know?" Devan stated as he walked over to the table where the Director was. "You never understood that about him. You never understood any of us."

   "Now's not the time Devan!" Richard said in a commanding tone, not knowing why now of all times Devan wanted to bring up the past. The two men gave each other a passing glance, and Richard was sure Devan was going to stick his tongue out at him. He did not however, and he reached into the bag and pulled out a small hand sized device that had several blinking lights, and a back lit screen displaying all kinds of information. "This is the return device. It can be activated with in one hundred yards of the portal area by simply pressing this button." Pointing at a large red button, this caused Devan to reach out and take the item from the Director's hand.

   "What this one?" Devan said as his index finger pressed down on the button he was just shown. What happened next was an unexpected, and brilliant display of bright swirling lights, and random arks of blue and purple electrical arks that flew from the now alive, and loud arch way. Panic also filled the room along with the light show, as many of the personnel that were near the portal as it sparked to life, dove away, and to the ground. Just as quickly as Devan had taken the device from Richard, the Director snatched it away from Devan, hitting the same button to bring the archway's power display to a close. "That was awesome!" Devan said with a laugh.

   "Jesus Devan, would you pay attention?" Richard scolded as he placed the device down on the table with a loud bang.

   "Alright then. Let's get serious." Devan said as he took in a deep breath, and wiping the smile from his face. "Let's see what we have here." He then grabbed the bag and pulled it to him, while looking inside. "Good lord! What, am I moving in? What is is all this crap?" He laughed out again as he poked though the contents of the duffle.

   "This is a standard off world survival kit. Our R&D department says it should have everything you need to sustain a prolonged experience on an alien planet." Richard said in a tone of great pride. Devan however, was unimpressed, and was trying not to burst out laughing, so much so that several snorts came through his nose, while he had sucked his bottom lip into his mouth.

   "Really? An off world survival kit?" Devan said as he made air quotes with his hands. "Have you ever been off world?" This made Richard let out a frustrated sigh, as his now some what decent mood, was about to be killed. "Yeah, that's what I thought." Devan smiled as he pulled out some kind of canister from the bag. "See this?" He asked, waving the object in Richard's face. "This is crap." He then tossed it over his shoulder where it made a loud clatter, causing Doctor Balens to let his mouth drop open as he saw the expensive tool fly. Devan pulled another object from the bag, a very slim lap top. "See this? It's crap too." Over the shoulder it went, hitting the ground in the same area as the previous tool. Director Cook now had placed his hand over his face, and was shaking his head as Devan proceeded to remove contents from the bag by tossing them about. "Crap, crap, crap, this is crap. Don't know what this is, but it's crap. Crap, crap, and more crap." By the time Devan had finished his little tantrum, the bag was completely empty, all of it's contents now scattered about the room. The only things left were a few items Devan had placed on the table.

   "Are you done?" Richard said in one of the most annoyed tones of voice he could remember. All Devan did was get a huge teasing grin on his face, as he nodded his head up and down. Richard then looked at the few items that had not been launched that sat on the table top. "Four clips of ammo, two pounds of C4, and a hand full of detonators." Richard and Devan looked at each other again, Devan still keeping the previous grin from before. "And you think this is all you need to survive in an alien world? No rations, no mapping technology. Nothing that might help you analyze what food to eat, how safe the water is?"

   "Nah, I'm good." Devan said as he reached down and took the items from the table, placing them in various pockets in his coat, along with the return device. "You can keep the duffle too. Not my color." Once again Richard shook his head. "So we ready to do this?" Devan spoke up in a loud voice, while clapping, and rubbing his hands together.

   "Ready as we will ever be I suppose." Director Cook said as he motioned Devan towards the portal with his hand. He then looked over at Everet who had a very intense look about him, all the while furiously gliding his fingers over keyboards, and touch screens. "We are ready, aren't we Doctor?"

   "Yes, yes, of course. Just running some last second calculations, and minor simulations. Now, Mr. Crey" The Doctor had rushed over to Devan's side, as he walked up to the arch.

   "Yeah, yeah, yeah. Go away." With that, Devan once again pressed the button on the controller in his hand. This brought the archway back to life, in the same fashion as before. Though this time, the crowd in the room were more expecting of any loud events, due to Devan starting the portal without warning before, and tossing many metal, and plastic items about. "Later!" Devan said as he made a half hearted wave to those behind him. Then without fear, or the slightest hint of anxiety. Devan simply walked through the dancing lights, and bouncing lightning as if it was something he had done a million times before. As soon as he was through, the portal closed behind him, while a computer voice in the background let all know that transport was complete.

   "Do you think he will succeed?" Everet asked as he ran his hand over his totally bald head.

   "I don't know." Richard sighed out, while rubbing the sides of his nose with his thumb, and index finger. "I hope they both fucking kill each other." Director Cook then cracked his neck from side to side, spinning around and walking towards the door, where he stopped momentarily while looking at one of the agents. "We will give him the time allotted. Then we move with the contingency plan." The agent nodded in response, then the two walked down the halls of the building, back to the long black car out front.

Next Chapter

Shady Paladin




  

Shady Paladin

   The portal that Devan walked through had dropped him in the middle of what seemed to him, and ever expanding forest that was never quite day, or was it night. Just a continuing expanse of wild looking flora that in some ways seemed familiar, while completely alien at the same time. The whole experience wasn't terrible to him however, it mostly reminded him of his survival training in distant, and obscure places he had been in while he was in the military. He had been here for two days now, and while he was more than able to keep himself hidden from the seen, and unseen creatures of the these woods, by the copious amounts of under brush, and canopies. The phrase often came to mind 'hindsight is twenty, twenty' as he realized that he should have probably have kept the GPS device that had all the information the drone had sent through the gate way. Though as he sat up in the branches of a tall tree, this, and many other thoughts would just make him shrug as he ate some kind of fruit that he had witnessed the local wild life eating as well.

   These were the things he had been paying the most attention to in these last few days, while some of the creatures that roamed freely through out this forest seemed like anything you would find of Earth. There were some that he witnessed that were absolutely out of someone's twisted imagination. Odd combinations of several different types of animals, some hideous, and terrible to behold, while others were simply to cute, and fuzzy to even be real. These were the ones he followed since his arrival, more often than not, smaller prey animals have the best survival instincts, and this held true as the small critters led him, in round about ways, to all kinds of water sources, and trees with edible fruits. However, of all the creatures he had seen in these woods, nothing he could imagine could describe the scene that was playing out before him, while he remained stealthed in his high perch.

   For a good two minutes, it seemed that three large, armoured, and from what he could tell, dog like creatures, had been chasing, and trying to corner an extremely small white unicorn that had huge green eyes, and a two toned mane and tail that was light purple on one side, while the other was a dull pink. For the most part he was unimpressed, while it was quite the experience to see an actual unicorn, he truly thought they would be a lot bigger, and a lot more majestic. What did impress him however, was what the tiny little four legged creature was holding in it's mouth, and trying to keep away from her pursuers. A gem, which to Devan looked to be a ruby of a size that would be worth simply millions where he came from. The tactics of the larger armoured monsters were fascinating to him as well, while on the ground, they seemed clumsy, and over weighted by the armour they wore. At random times during the chase, any one of them would dive to the ground, and with fantastic speeds, burrow it's way into the soil, only to pop up in front of their target seconds later. This caused the little unicorn to let out a muffled scream as it was completely unwilling to drop the massive gem it held in it's mouth.

   It was these little screams of shock, and cries of terror that started to get to Devan. While for all he knew, these dog creatures ate small unicorns like the one they were trying, poorly, to capture. He was also all about the thrill of the hunt, the rush of the kill, and all that, though the little horse's wails of lament, and the many out bursts of what he could only construe as laughter from the three larger animals. All this made it seem as they were doing nothing more than tormenting the little stubby legged unicorn, trying to scare it. This made him let out a sigh as he reached into one of his many coat pockets and pulled out a set of gloves. These were not normal hand protection however, each one had rows upon rows of heavy stitching that held in place a thick steel plate that covered the top of his hand, then a series of articulated plates that ran down the length of his index, and middle finger. After he had finished placing on his fighting gloves, Devan reached with one hand behind him, grasping  a piece of material that was attached to the collar of his coat, pulling it up so that it formed a hood over his head. He then reached into a special compartment on his coat, where he pulled out a featureless, black mask that only had two eye holes that were covered in a fine mesh. He placed the mask over his face as he let another sigh, a sound that started normal at first, but as he fastened the face covering garment to his head, the sigh became lower, raspy, and much more devious.

   "Go left stupid!" The larger of the three Diamond Dogs shouted at his companion as he popped out from the ground in front of Sweetie Belle, causing her to let out yet another muffled scream. The little filly performed a juke move, making the large canine creature think that she was going one direction, in which she changed directions just as he lunged, making him crash down on his face.

   "It's just a filly! Would you idiots catch her or something!" Another of the trio yelled out as he saw his partner face plant to the ground as the tiny, teary eyed pony darted past him, giving her a free, and straight shot towards an open clearing. The dog that just shouted saw this, and let out a long frustrated growl as he fell to all fours, and started pursuing the short legged pony once again. He did begin to think that his luck had changed for the better however, for just as she had ran past a series of trees, the little filly came to a sudden halt, and was looking at something that had to do with the tree she was standing by. His ultimate goal being to get the single gem from which she had been holding in her mouth this entire time, his thought train did not allow him to conceive what had made her stop.

   "Got you now!" Said the one that had noticed that she had stopped first. With a powerful leap, he threw himself into the air, his intentions of tackling the tiny pony, then wrestling the gem from her jaws. She was still looking not at him though, it was the tree she had her eyes glued to, and while he knew that he and his gang had frightened her to the upmost, the look on her face was a sheer shock, and terror. These thoughts left his mind quickly though as his eyes transfixed on the massive red jewel that would soon be his. However, the thought of having the gem left his head completely as a sensation of moderate amounts of pain was quickly introduced to his face as something from the tree reached out, and struck him directly in the jaw. This caused him to let out a yelp of pain, as his course was altered, and he fell to the ground in a roll.

   Sweetie Belle took this as a prime opportunity to flee once again, as one of her pursuers was down on the ground, another had stopped altogether, and the last had diverted his attention to as why his partner was now down on the ground holding his face. She took one final look at the tree to see if the faceless, black clad monster was still there. He had vanished, and she wasn't even sure if it was there to help her, or if it wanted the gem she had been protecting. It didn't matter to her though, all she knew was that she had a chance to finally put some distance between her, and this whole ordeal. That's when she heard the Diamond Dog closest to her let out a groan, and she quickly turned tail, and ran as fast as her little legs would carry her.

   "What happened?" One of the dogs asked as he ran up to his partner, helping him get to his feet.

   "Hey! She's getting away!" The other shouted as he started to once again start the chase at the fading filly. Only to be stopped by the one that got knocked down.

   "Let her be! This stupid tree just kicked me in the face, and I want to know why."

   "But the jewel!"

   "Get over here dummy!" The three Diamond Dogs had now converged on the offending trees location, and the one that got struck fixed his helmet so that it wasn't covering his eyes. "Hey you, tree! Why did you hit me in the face? You got a problem?" The trio all leaned in at the same time, all of them expecting to hear an answer from their new object of attention. No sound came however, until an odd sound that sounded like air being pushed through a very small cavern very quickly was heard. Then the one on the left jumped back as something hard, and fast pelted his chest plate, causing a large dent, and making a new sound as the projectile bounced off.

   "Large canine alien creatures." A voice came from the heavy leafed tree top, causing all three to dart their looks from the one's chest plate, up to where they heard the voice. "Clumsy, immobile above ground, bulletproof armour, and extremely stupid." These last few words were accompanied by a sudden laugh, that then fell silent just as fast as it had started.

   "Hey!" The center dog yelled while taking offense to the 'stupid' remark. "We're not stupid, we're Diamond Dogs! You're the stupid one, tree. Now why did you hit me, and stop us from getting the big gem?" After this, the one addressing the voice in the tree was now poking the tree itself, making sure that the large violent plant knew he was very serious.

   "Lean up here, and I will tell you." The voice said, all the while sounding as if it was trying very hard not to laugh. All three of the Diamond Dogs exchanged looks from one to the other. The one closest to the tree making a head motion implying that he wanted his buddy to do as the tree asked. This made the one being addressed shake his head quickly back and forth, while at the same time pointing to the one at his side. Who in turn, shook his head just as vigorously, while pointing back at the one closest to the tree. The main dog gave both of them a mean look, then turned back around to do as the tree asked, by leaning up just a tad towards the top. "Closer." The voice said, causing the Diamond Dog to lean up further. "Little closer." The voice said again with a musical taunt, making the main one lean up as far as he could without falling over, the other two becoming wide eyed, and holding their breath from the anticipation. "There, that's perfect."

   Devan swung down from his secluded branch where he had quickly climbed to after his initial attack. His legs stiff, and his arms using as much strength as they could. The swinging drop kick found it's target perfectly, placing the flat of his feet directly into the chin of the Diamond Dog that had leaned up. This caused the bipedal canine to immediately let out a great howl of pain as he was lifted into the air, the other two taking in great gasps of air as they saw their friend fly backwards, landing squarely on his back, making all the air in his chest get pushed out from the impact. The two that were standing away from the tree looked at one another, then back down to the one that just got kicked. Their gaze then turned to the creature that came out from the tree, who had just landed to the ground, and took up some kind of weird pose while looking at them with his masked face, and unmoving eyes.

   "What are you waiting for? Get it!" The one on the ground rasped out at his partners while finally being able to take in a long deep breath. This was all the motivation the pair needed as they let out a tooth filled growl at their target while both of them leaping forward. Devan was all to quick to step slightly to the side to avoid his attackers, their movements all to easy to read, and even easier to take advantage of. As the one past by him, Devan brought his knee up to his chest, creating a powerful chamber which he released as a thrusting kick into the Diamond Dog's side. The force of the kick caused the dog to let out an 'oof' noise as his trajectory was thrown off, and he smashed into his partner, making them both, roll to the ground.

   Devan once again made a simple pose, after his foot came back down to the ground. He was just about to launch another series of attacks at the two momentarily incapacitated foes, until he felt the slightest tremble under his feet. This was something he had been waiting for, as after watching the trio chase the little unicorn, he knew all two well that these creatures could, with extreme speed, enter, and exit the ground at will. Just before the dog that he had kicked earlier jumped up through the tunnel he had burrowed, Devan lept towards the tree he was standing on. He planted one foot onto the trunk, pushing himself up, and away at the same time. while his other leg came around himself, causing his body to turn around to face the ground. By this time the Diamond dog had completely revealed his upper body, reaching out with dirt encrusted claws to grasp at the nimble, and pain wielding creature. Devan however, was faster with his own attack, driving his metal covered fist directly into the half exposed dog's face, making his eyes cross, before shutting completely as he was forced back down into the tunnel he had just made.

   One of the others had recovered from the ground now at this point, lunging once again to try to get the masked figure in a tackle. Devan fell down to his hindquarters, then rolled backwards, kicking up some dirt as he extended his legs outward, one after the other. This action smashing the jumping Diamond Dog two times in the head, causing his head to snap backwards, while the rest of him still tried to move forward in a now uncontrolled slide forward. Devan now placed his fists to the ground as his roll placed him on his neck and shoulders. He pushed down hard as his legs came over his head, launching himself into the air just long enough to plant both his feet to the ground, allowing him to see the one canine he just struck, finishing his slide, while the other was now slowly pulling himself from the hole in the ground, and the last had been able to place himself directly in front of him.

   The one Diamond Dog that was left let out a mighty roar as he began assaulting the two legged creature with a series of powerful claw swipes. These attacks, should they have landed, would have been powerful enough to cleave brick from a well fortified wall. The black clothed menace was to quick however, simply avoiding the overly wide, and arching advances with simple side steps, ducks and weaves. Frustration began to fill the still attacking Dogs mind as he tried desperately to land at least one solid blow. He felt as if this thing from the tree was doing nothing more than toying with him, moving only to the slightest degree to let the sharp clawed rushes pass him by, only to stand there for a moment to see where the next one was coming from. This theory of being toyed with came to a sudden halt however, as the attacking Diamond Dog decided to change up his tactics, and add in a slow standing front kick to the mix. This caused the masked creature to bring his arms close to his chest, as he spun in a perfect three sixty to avoid the hulking leg, while at the same time moving in close to the large armoured body, where his metal plated fist shot forward in mid spin, catching right into the long jowl covered cheek bone. This placed the Diamond Dog back down to the ground with a hard thud, making him reach up and grab the area where he was just struck, while looking towards the thing that hit him, who was now pacing backwards while taking a defensive stance.

   The two other canines had now completely recovered, and one of them had rushed to his companion's side, helping him up from the ground, and onto his feet. Devan was expecting at least one of them to leap at him again, save for this time the trio all stood there side by side, each one letting out vicious sounding growls as they lowered their bodies towards the ground. It was then the largest of the three reached to his side, and unsheathed a small blade. The other two followed suite, taking their own blades from their scabbards, each one doing a small twirl, or passing the blades from one hand to the other. The one in the middle let out a commanding yell as he lunged forth, making the other two dive forward with him, each one holding their weapons in front of them, intent on skewing their assailant with full force. Devan stayed as still as a statue, watching the tri-pronged attack come closer, and closer, then just as the jagged blades were inches from him, he himself dived forward. With a skillful somersault, Devan rolled underneath the leaping Diamond Dogs, coming to rest on one knee, while spinning in place to face them once more, as the three finished their attacks, and turned about to ready themselves for another lunge.

   Just as the three canines were about to leap, Devan reached behind him to the two holsters that were hidden on the back of his belt. with lightning speed, two forty five caliber pistols with long silencers were drawn. He first squeezed the right trigger, then the left, then the right once more, causing the firearms to bark out three silent bullets. The first bullet caught the one on the right square between the eyes, causing him to drop his sword, and tumble to the ground. The second met the middle dog in almost the exact same place, making him fall forward in mid stride, crashing to the ground. The final bullet cleanly pierced the last of the three straight through the eye, causing a minor splash of blood to fire forth, before he to fell to the ground, joining his now deceased partners in a lifeless mass.

   All fell silent as Devan slowly came to his feet as he twirled the two pistols on his fingers, then slapped them back into their holsters. He let out a small sigh as he reached up and pulled the hood down from his head, them removing the mask, and placing it back into the interior pocket of his coat. "I win." He said as a smile came over his lips, now letting the whole scenario play back in his head, coming to the conclusion that besides a few missed steps, his performance was pretty much flawless. He looked down at the three corpses, taking notice that the middle one still had his eyes open, his face frozen in shock from feeling, if only momentarily, the sensation of being shot. Devan approached the canine creature, kneeled down, and gently brushed his fingers over the Diamond Dog's eyes, bringing them to a close. "Good times." He said as he rose back to his feet. He then looked in the direction to where the little unicorn had run off two, and started walking in kind.

*****

   Applejack stood in front of her barn, while Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash all stood in a line in front of her. "Alright girls!" She pronounced as she started pacing from one side of the gathered ponies to the next. "Now Twilight is in the Crystal empire receiving special training from Princess Cadence. She left us in charge to make sure everything here goes off without a hitch." The hat wearing mare then got a solemn look on her muzzle as she lowered her head to the ground. "And the first thing we go and do is lose a filly."

   "Think you're exaggerating things AJ?" Rainbow asked as she flapped her wings to lift off the ground. "I mean, she's only been gone since like, this morning. She might just be doing filly stuff.

   "Filly, stuff?" Applejack replied, as she raised her eyebrow.

   "Yeah, you know. Stuff that fillies do!" Dash barked back with a voice that let Applejack know she was annoyed that her first explanation wasn't completely understood.

   "Oh I know!" Pinkie chimed in with a long bounce into the air. "Maybe she's playing hide and go seek, but forgot to tell anypony that she was doing it. I know when I was a filly I played hide and seek all the time. I was awesome at it! I'm going to go count to one hundred!" With that, Pinkie took off in a mad dash in a random direction.

   "Back here Pinkie!" Applejack shouted in the direction the energetic pink mare speeded off to. Pinkie arrived back in the same place she was standing before, only coming from the opposite direction she had left in.

   "Leave it to my sister to do such a thing while such important things are happening in Equestria." Rarity said while going through the survival pack she had put together before hand. A pack that mostly contained multiple change of clothes, a make up carry all, and a spare hat.

   "Well whether important things are happening or not. Cheerilee said that she didn't show up for school, and several Ponies saw her leaving town around the same time." This made a worried expression come to Applejack as she looked towards the borders of their town. "That means she is probably near the Clearings, and that means, she is close to Everfree."

   "Ev-everfree?" Fluttershy said in an almost unheard squeak, causing the other mares to look to were she was standing.

   "You got it!" Applejack said with a tone of determination. "And that means that we are going in there to get her! Cause I will be a basket of rotten apples before I let somepony get lost on my watch!" This caused the others, save Fluttershy, to all smile and nod in response to Applejack's words. Pinkie, and Rainbow Dash even let out loud cheers to add to their excitement.

   "Oh, well umm." Fluttershy began in an even lower voice than before, letting her head gravitate towards the ground, which caused her mane to fall in front of one of her eyes. "Maybe I should, you know, just stay here in town. So if Sweetie Belle comes back, I can let her know we were looking for her. You know, if that's okay?"

   "Sorry Sugar, but we are going to need all of us to cover as much ground as possible. So that means you are coming too." Applejack then spun around as she reached up and pulled her hat down more towards her face. "Now let's rustle us up a filly!" This caused all the mares, save Fluttershy again, to rear up on their back legs, and let out shouts as they all started running towards the edge of town. All except Fluttershy, who stood perfectly still, until Rainbow Dash had to spin around, come up behind the yellow mare, and start pushing her in the direction of the rest with her head.

   The five mares all had a stern look of resolution on their muzzles as they galloped into the untamed wilds. Each one bound to the idea that something terrible had happened to the little white unicorn, and they were willing, and ready to do anything to make sure the filly came home safe. All of these fired emotions came to a crashing halt however, for just as they were about to leave the confines of Ponyville, Sweetie Belle could be seen running up the dry dirt road. This caused all of the mares to come to a sliding halt, each giving the next an odd look of confusion.

   Rarity was the first to break from the pack, and begin to approach her little sister, her look not being one of worry, or concern, but one of anger. Sweetie Belle now came to a stop in front of Rarity, as the rest of the group gathered. She was completely out of breath, and tried to mumble something, though the still held gem stone in her mouth made it hard to understand. The filly took in a deep breath, then spit out the ruby with a 'pleh' noise to accompany it. "Didn't you hear me? I said; help, there's a monster in the forest!"

   "Aw man!" Rainbow Dash sighed out as she, and the rest came to where Rarity, and her sister were standing. "We didn't even get to go anywhere!"

   "I know right?" Pinkie exclaimed as she bounced around the group. "We are like the best rescue team ever! We didn't even have to look, she came right to us!"

   Despite Dash's disappointment, and Pinkie's misunderstanding on how rescue operations worked, Applejack was more concerned with what Sweetie Belle had just said. "Now hold on there Sweetie. What do ya'll mean there's a monster in the forest?"

   Rarity just let out a scoff. "Of course there's a monster in there. It is the Everfree Forest you know? It is notorious for monsters. Monsters I might add, you shouldn't even know about little missy!" The elder of the sisters was now giving Sweetie Belle a bitter glare as she turned her head to the side, all the while Fluttershy was just nodding in agreement to Rarity's last statement.

   "I know there are monsters in Everfree." Sweetie groaned out. "But this one was completely different! It wore like a bunch of black clothes, it had this dark, and mysterious hood over it's head." The little mare then looked from side to side, then leaned in closer to the adults as she whispered in a shaky voice. "And it didn't have a face!"

   "N-no face?" Fluttershy whimpered, as she, and the other girls started to imagine the creature that Sweetie Belle had described. "That sounds just terrible."

   "Come on!" Dash said as she crossed her front legs over her chest. "If it didn't have a face. How is it supposed to eat, or talk?"  

   "Well, I don't know about that." The filly started. "All I know is it was super scary! Though, it wasn't as scary as the Diamond Dogs that were chasing me." All eyes zipped straight to Sweetie Belle as she finished her sentence, she her self knowing that she shouldn't have said that as her front hooves came up to her mouth in a failed effort to take the words back.

   "Diamond Dogs?" All five of the girls shouted as they now all took notice of the object Sweetie had brought back, and spat out of her mouth.

   "Oh Sweetie Belle!" Rarity cried out in an overly dramatic voice. "Please tell me that you weren't taking gems from those, those vicious hounds!"

   "No, of course not." Sweetie said, defending herself. "I was just going to practice your gem finding spell that you taught me a bit before school. You know, so I could have something for show and tell. Then all of the sudden, three of them popped up, and demanded I give them this ruby I had just found. I ran all over the place with them trying to get me! Then, just about when I thought they were going to. This faceless monster was hiding behind a tree, and he was like, pow!" Sweetie Belle now jumped up into the air and did a flying kick at an invisible enemy. "He booted one right in the head with his big black feet! I kinda took that as my queue to leave."

   "Oh my, how violent." Fluttershy commented as she envisioned the terror inducing monster that Sweetie was describing.

   "Sounds totally awesome if you ask me." Dash spoke up. Also creating the scene in her own mind. "Somepony needs to put those mutts in their place if you ask me."

   "Regardless." Rarity interjected by flipping her hair back. "The fact of the matter is. You shouldn't have been in such a dangerous place to begin with. Now you go home, I will deal with you later!" This caused Sweetie Belle to pucker her lips in a deep frown, trying in some way to get some sympathy from any of her peers that would offer it. None was given however, and she kicked at the ground as she bent over to retrieve the jewel. "I will take that." Rarity said as the gem was covered in a magic aura, then lifted through the air to be placed in Rarity's saddle bag. Sweetie Belle was about to give a long protest, Rarity was quick to shoot her sister another scornful glance that was quick to silence the filly as she started to head back to town with a dejected look.

   "What do you think AJ?" Dash asked as she watched the forlorn little mare drag her hooves back towards Ponyville.

   "Probably just Zecora wearing a cloak or something, and Sweetie Belle let her imagination get the best of her." Applejack responded as she gave the distant forest a long look of consideration. "We should probably head on over to her hut, and thank her for saving Sweetie Belle."

   "What if it wasn't Zecora?" Pinkie said as she slid in front of Applejack. "What if there is a big faceless monster, with big black feet that is doomed to wander the world in search of little Ponies that he can use their faces for it's own devious means!" This caused Fluttershy to let out a meep of horror and dive behind Rainbow Dash.

   "As unlikely as I think that is, Pinkie. Thanks by the way for scaring Fluttershy. If there was something like that just wandering around. Don't you think we would have heard about it by now? You know, with all the faceless Ponies and what not."

   Pinkie then made a 'pfft' noise. "Well no! Faceless Ponies can't talk silly!"

   "Anyway." Applejack said as she started heading in the direction of the forest. "We should probably go to Zecora's house and thank her for helping. Even if she didn't, I'm sure she would know something or another about what went on."

   "Agreed." Rarity confirmed while stepping in line next to Applejack. "Besides, I really must get her measurements if she is planning on coming to the Grand Galloping Gala this year. Showing up with such an exotic Pony as a Zebra wearing my fashions will make me the star of the ball."

   "I'm just hoping we get to fight a monster. I'll show it what for if it tries to take my face!" Rainbow Dash exclaimed as she made several jabbing motions at the air with her front hooves.

   Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy stood there next to one another. Fluttershy was still shivering at the thought of having to confront the monstrosity that Dash was so compelled to meet. Pinkie looked at the frightened yellow mare from the corner of her eyes as a long grin came across her face. She then jumped and wrapped her hooves around Fluttershy's neck, causing her to try to scream from the sudden movements. "Come on Fluttershy! We will need your help if we are going to get all those Ponies their faces back! How else are they going to eat, or drink, or do anything?"

   The images that Pinkie had just forced into her head made Fluttershy completely freeze in terror. So much so that Pinkie had to start dragging her towards the rest of the group that by now had a long head start. "No wait!" Fluttershy insisted, as she tried to no avail to pull away from the Earth Ponies superior strength. "Maybe I should just, umm, stay here. Yeah, I should stay here and make sure Sweetie Belle is okay. She's had such a rough day. She needs somepony to help her through this traumatic experience. I don't want to go!" She cried out, though both her suggestion and plea fell on deaf ears as she was continued to be dragged across the dirt covered road.

*****

   Through the trees Devan jumped, and hurdled. The canopy even near the edges of this seemingly never ending wood was as vast, and lush as anything he had ever been in on Earth, and it was easy to say that he had not had this much fun practicing his clandestine skills in a very long time. After the fight with the alien dog creatures, he had decided to track the fleeing Unicorn that they were after. She was easy to track, even from a distance, and it was only until the end of her journey did he decided to stop, and not directly enter the town that she had ran to. His hesitance paid off however, as almost as soon as the little horned horse went into the small town, five more, larger versions came out of it.

   Often times as he tracked the five odd coloured creatures did he chuckle ever so lightly to himself. He thought it was rather funny that it was he, and not some team of college bred scientific teams that was the first to observe true alien life on this level, and they were truly alien. While they appeared as nothing more than small horses, ranging anywhere from four, to four and a half feet tall, that's where the similarities ended. The orange one wore a hat, much akin to cowboy hats of Earth, each of them seemed to have found a way to style their manes in various fashions, he even took note on how all of them practiced some kind of body art by the looks of the markings on their sides. What was really fascinating to him though, was how they were talking. While many of the words they were using were odd, and off from what he could understand, most of the language he could comprehend perfectly. He wondered if it was their native tongue, or maybe the return device he held in his pocket had some extra features that he was not told about. Which wouldn't surprise him considering that apparently, Floor Thirteen had a habit of stealing their ideas from fictional sources.

   For a good fifteen minutes Devan stayed in the abundant tree tops, following his new targets as they traversed deeper into the woods. All of them acted as if they didn't have a care in the world as they spoke, and laughed with each other. All save but one, there was a long haired yellow one that he could only determine to be a pegasus that was constantly on it's guard, always shifting it's head in random directions, taking notice of the slightest movement, or sound that happened to be out of place. It was this one that was keeping him on his toes, as he had to make sure when he was about to transition from one tree to the next, that the yellow creature did not suddenly whip it's large soft eyes to catch him in the act.

   Another few minutes past, and deeper still the group traveled into the darker parts of the forest. The trees were so thick now at this point that they were able to choke out the sunlight, and the branches began to intertwine to the point where Devan was able to make normal steps at a time to keep on top of his surveillance subjects, then something odd happened that took Devan off guard. As he was passing from one tree to the next, only for a moment did he lose sight of the group as he shifted from one side of the trunk to the next. However, with in that small second, the overly energetic pink one had completely vanished. His eyes darted from side to side, he looked at the ground to try and find her tracks, and where they had parted from the group, but nothing could be seen. As far as Devan could tell, the bouncing little creature had just stopped being there, and the rest of the group seemed to care less, only making a passing note that she had gone missing.

   "What'cha doing?" Pinkie asked the strange tree dwelling creature that had been following them this whole time, as she poked her head out from the mass of leaves that was right above him.

   "Jesus!" Devan shouted as everything he knew about stealth movements, and tactics had gone right out the window as this pink coloured equine, who had no visible means of climbing trees, was able to not only get up higher than he was, but also completely take him by surprise. More than that though, Devan had tried to jump back, and misplaced his foot in his shock, and began to fall towards the ground. In a last desperate attempt to not descend a good fifteen feet to the ground in an uncontrolled fall. Devan reached out and grasped at what ever his hands could claim as a means to stop his plummet. The objects he was able to grab a hold of, much to her dismay was Pinkie Pie's mane and ears. This offered absolutely no support as Devan continued to fall, now dragging Pinkie down with him, making them both shout out in a panic.

   Devan hit the ground flat on his back, causing all the air of his lungs to quickly vacate his chest in a long wheeze. To make matters worse, the little creature he had accidently grabbed was only a good half second behind him, and used him to break it's fall, smashing it's chest to his, while at the same time, driving their heads together, that brought Devan to a rather fast state of unconsciousness.

   The rest of the girls were quick to make it over to where Pinkie, and her new discovery had fallen to the ground, each one now taking pause to look at the new, and strange creature their friend had discovered. "Geez Pinkie! You alright?" Rainbow Dash said as she came closer to the scene than the rest.

   "Yeah, I'm okay. Just fell out of a tree, again." Pinkie responded in a moan as she rolled off Devan's chest, and onto all fours.

   "What the hay is that thing?" Applejack said as she was now taking notice of what had fallen out of the tree with Pinkie. "Don't look like no critter I've ever seen, that's for sure." She, and now the rest of the group had now encircled Devan, who let out a pain induced moan as he started to regain his wits.

   "Bl-bl-black cl-clothes." Fluttershy whispered as she started to remember the thing that Sweetie Belle had described to them back in town, causing her to dart behind Rarity, only peaking out with one widened eye. The rest of the mares all gasped in unison as they too began to take in the details of the stirring creature that lay on the forest floor.

   While the rest of the group started to recoil away, letting their imaginations get the better of them, Rainbow Dash gained a more thoughtful, and fearless look on her muzzle. "Hey, wait a minute. If this is supposed to be the thing that Sweetie told us about. How come it has a face?"

   "Oh yeah!" Pinkie exclaimed. "It isn't supposed to have one. Well I have an idea, all of you go back to Ponyville and get Sweetie Belle. I am going to stay here and cover it's face with dirt. So that way we can see if it really is the monster she said it was."

   "Not sure that would help matters none there Pinkie." Applejack sighed out while placing her hoof up to her face, and shaking her head. "Besides, now that I get a better look at it." She continued while stepping closer to the felled object of their discussion. "It looks to be like some kind of, I don't know, monkey. Just a monkey wearing clothes."

   "He's a hu-human." Fluttershy's voice creeked out from behind Rarity's posterior, causing all of them to give her an odd look.

   "What ever do you mean Fluttershy? How do you know what, he is, you said?" Rarity asked while moving away from Fluttershy to join the others that were now looking to her for an answer.

   "There's another one in Canterlot." Fluttershy informed, while letting her curiosity grow, now that the 'faceless monster' theory was slowly being pushed from her head. "I saw him one time when I was visiting there a few months ago. I had to pick up some special medicine."

   This caused Dash to clap her hooves together. "Oh yeah, duh! I remember that now. That tall odd looking guy that hung around all the Dark Ponies." This caused a collective, and elongated 'oh' to come from the other three Ponies.

   "Well." Applejack started. "What should we do with him? Not like we can just leave him here in Everfree, all kinds of bad things will happen to him." While she was saying this, Devan let out another long moan, as his arms started to reach up slowly and rub his chest.

   "I hope he's okay. That was a very bad fall." Fluttershy said as a new sense of bravery, and the need to care for an injured creature came over her, and she walked over to where Devan was laying, looking over him, the tip of her muzzle now just inches away from the tip of his nose.

   A brush of something soft and warm came into contact with Devan's face as he slowly started to return to the waking world. It was only as he started to open his eyes, did he see what the sensation was. One of the horse creatures was now standing right over him, it's long light pink mane had fallen down, and was gently caressing his face. What met his vision as his eyes came into focus, were two deep pools of sea green eyes, that gave a long blink, all the while being greeted by a friendly smile. "Oh, hello." Devan said in a low voice that did it's best to hide the pain that was coursing through his body at that moment. He was even able to return the smile he was being given. He didn't know why, but for just a moment, he felt very content where he was, and temporarily forgot that he had just fallen out of a tree.

   "Umm, hello to you." Fluttershy said as she continued to smile down at this new creatures face. "You had an accident. Are you okay?" When she said the word 'accident' Devan's eyes went wide, as the past minute came rushing back into his head. This caused him, in one swift motion to sit straight up, almost knocking heads with Fluttershy, who in turn leaped back from the sudden movements.

   "You!" Devan shouted as he pointed an accusing finger at Pinkie Pie, while his other hand reached up to try to contain the throbbing in his head.

   "Me?" Pinkie said, pointing at herself with her hoof.

   "Yes you. What are you, stupid? You just don't sneak up on people like that!" He now was able to muster enough strength to lift himself to his feet, causing all the Ponies, except for Pinkie to take a few steps backwards.

   "Sneak up on you?" Pinkie bellowed out, while getting a cross look on her face. "You were the one sneaking around in the trees!"

   "I wasn't sneaking. I was spying, and there's a difference!" Despite having a massive headache, a throbbing pain in his lower back from landing directly on his guns, and a mild sense of distortion. Devan suddenly found it odd that one of the first things he was doing in a completely new world, was having an argument with one of the locals about who was sneaking up on who.

   "It doesn't matter!" Applejack barked out, causing Pinkie to recoil back a bit, Devan however, just looked at the orange hat wearing mare while letting out a sigh, then placing a smile on his face.

   "Okay, we got off on the wrong foot." He said while lifting his hand to his chest. "Devan Crey, of the Human race."

   This caused Applejack to somewhat lower her defensive demeanour as this newcomer decided to show some manners. So she in turn pointed to each one of her companions, giving him their names, stopping at herself. Devan looked at each one as their names were called out, though he gave a small bow, and a quaint smile when he was introduced to Fluttershy. "Now." Applejack started after all the formal introductions were taken care of. "You wouldn't happen to be the same fellow that helped out a little filly earlier by chasing away some of them Diamond Dogs were you?"  

   This made Devan remember back to when he had decided to intervene in the chase scene he had witnessed. He wasn't quite sure how these, Ponies as they called themselves, handled social situations when dealing with hostile enemies. So for the time being he decided to simply leave out some minor details about the encounter. He also decided to take into account that even they were completely alien, they were women, and he was extremely good looking, or so he had been told, and decided that perhaps a little white knight charm could properly influence them to being more cooperative towards his over all goal here on this world. "Why yes, yes that was me. Saw the poor little thing being chased around, and scared by those large brutish creatures. So I took it upon myself to simply make sure she got away." He then let out a friendly laugh that was laced in silver tones. "Though I think the little thing was more frightened by me."

   This caused the group to all get smiles, and let out chuckles as they all started to relax. Devan increased his smile as well, as he could easily tell that these creatures were going to be easy to blend into if they were so willing to take a stranger completely at his word. "Well alright then." Applejack stated as she turned around, motioning back towards the way they had come from. "Let's get on back to Ponyville. You look like you done run a race in the mud, and I bet Sweetie Belle will want to thank you personally for helping her out." All the Ponies just nodded at one another, then fell in line with Applejack as they all started to walk from the scene.

   Devan took the time to approach Pinkie Pie, and extend his hand out towards her as he gave her a dashing smile. "Truce?" He said, while even giving her a small wink.

   "Hmm." Pinkie mumbled as she lifted a hoof to her chin, and looked up, and away, as if she were in some deep train of thought. "Okay!" She shouted loudly as she took his hand into her hoof just where it met the bend in her ankle, shaking it so vigorously that Devan's entire arm started to bounce around. "Just as long as you promise not to take my face off." Devan couldn't help but let out a solid laugh at the off the wall, and random statement.

   "Well I promise, I won't take your face." He laughed out as he was finally able to free his hand from the still shaking mare. Pinkie after hearing this gave him a long close eyed grin, then bounced off to join her friends. Devan paused for a few moments, watching as the multi-coloured troop walked slowly away. Just for a second he wondered if this was the proper thing to do, getting involved with the resident aliens of this world so quickly. He could just have easily dispatched the lot of them, and went about normal reconnaissance and information gathering in other ways. As soon as he thought that, for some very odd reason, he felt bad, and he didn't know why. This was par for the course for him, work your way into the group, become trusted enough to gather intel, deal with the assigned target. His thoughts though were halted as he noticed Fluttershy had stopped walking, she was looking back at him with a soft smile. She then made an ever so subtle motion with her head for him to follow. All Devan did was return the smile and nod, then took a series of quick steps to join the herd of Ponies, as they already had started talking and laughing as they had before they had even met him.

   Back in Ponyville, all eyes were on the newcomer as he and the five mares came walking back into town. Devan couldn't help but put a little extra strut in his step as he was now the absolute center of attention. He found it rather funny how he would every now and again give a simple wave, that would invoke a large myriad of reactions, ranging from a wave back, to a friendly smile, all the way to looks of shock, and even fear. One thing he took immediate notice of, was the sheer lack of males in the town. By simply surveying the gathering crowds, he could easily deduce that the female to male ratio was close, if not over ten to one, something he was sure that the stallions of this world were rather happy about. He found it rather easy to distinguish the sexes of these Ponies, unlike the horses of his world. The mares all had much softer features, their eyes were bigger, round in most cases, with oval shapes added into the mix. While the stallions were stocky, more angular in their design, and their eyes generally didn't cover the bright spectrum the females did.

   On his trip here, he was informed all about Pony society, all be it rather abridged. Several times, the one called Applejack would apologize for not being as informative, and skipped details. She told him that there was a sixth to their group normally, but she had recently gone under a massive change, and had to be taught on the finer points of becoming something called an Alicorn. Which he found out was their Goddesses that actually lived here on the same world as they did, and possessed powers so grand, that he started to feel that maybe Director Cook's paranoia was very much warranted. The thought of Earth being taken over by a group of hostile pastel coloured ponies, and their Gods did make him chuckle to himself however, because if something were to ever occur, he was sure Shannon would have something to do with it.

   A quick walking tour was given to the Human, he was shown all the local points of interest. The local bakery, the tree library, a store that just sold couches and pen quills, even the school that was filled with an exuberant amount of even more tiny Ponies, like the one he had saved earlier. The final stop of their journey was a placed called Carousel Boutique, a place where the one called Rarity used her time to create clothes of all different kinds of fashions. A point that he thought was strange, due to the fact of Applejack wearing a hat, he hadn't seen so much a strip of clothing on any of the residents.

   "Sweetie Belle!" Rarity sang out as she and the rest entered the large room of her home, slash business. "We're home, and we have somepony you might like to meet." With that, Devan could hear some ruckus from upstairs, then the sound of hoof beats moving in a fast pace down the stair well.

   "Oh boy!" A high cracking voice began from above them as it sounded like someone had thrown a wooden block down the stairs. "Is it one of the Wonderbolts? Cause Scootaloo said they were awesome, and." As soon as Sweetie Belle saw who was standing there along with her sister, and her friends, her jaw dropped open, while her eyes went as wide as they possibly could, then she let out a high pitch shrill, while darting back up the stairs.

   "Yep, that's generally the effect I have on children." Devan said while using one of his pinkie fingers to rub the inside of his ear from the drum piercing scream the filly let out.

   "She's fine." Rarity encouraged as she made an embarrassed backwards walk towards the bottom step. "She's always like that around strangers."

   Rainbow Dash let out a loud single laugh when she heard this. "No she isn't! She's one of the friendliest fillies around."

   "Thank you Rainbow Dash!" Rarity said while giving her pegasus friend a mean look, then turning her gaze back up the stairs. "You come down here this instant!" She commanded while stomping a hoof to the ground.

   "This really isn't all that necessary." Devan said while crossing his arms, and trying not to laugh.

   "Oh but it is!" Rarity argued, then immediately whisper shouting another command to her sister, who in Devan's mind, was probably standing at the top step, simply shaking her head back and forth in defiance. "One must be thanked properly when they show true acts of bravery, and valor." Her horn started to glow, and a loud protesting yell could be heard. In just a few seconds, the scared filly could now be seen being brought down the stairs, though she was hovering in the air, and still trying to flee the seen by running in place. "Especially when dealing with those filthy gem thieves. After this event, I am starting to believe they have it out for my family." The entire time Rarity was speaking, Sweetie Belle was being guided through the air, who by now had given up her escape attempts, and was just sitting on her haunches, with her front legs crossed over her chest, and a very distant, and angry look on her face. The small mare was then placed in front of Devan, who was still trying not to openly laugh at the comical situation. "Now, thank him Sweetie Belle." Rarity said, all the while keeping her horn's glow active, just in case her sister tried to make a break for it.

   Sweetie Belle mumbled something in a disgruntled tone as she looked down and away from Devan. "I'm sorry Sugar, what was that again?" Applejack said with a whimsical tone, as her own smile started to stretch across her muzzle. Once again Sweetie repeated the unknowable statement, this time a little louder, but just as garbled.

   Devan decided to make it easy on the child as he knelt down on one knee, trying to bring himself more to her level, which was almost impossible considering the Unicorn was only about two feet tall. "Tell you what kid. How about you hand over that ruby you were packing around this morning, and we'll call it square."

   "What? No way!" The pink and purple maned filly shouted in a now very understandable, cracking voice. She was about to go into the whole explanation on how it was for school, though as she was about to start talking, the gem in question levitated across the room, and down to where Devan could grab it. This caused Sweetie to jerk her head almost one eighty to give her sister an appalling glare. "Rarity!" She cried out, making her bottom lip jut out.

   "It's only fair Sweetie Belle." Rarity said as she tossed her mane back, and then walked over to the rest of her friends. "You can use one of my other, less expensive gems to take to school, which you should be heading off to, now."

   Devan for a moment let everything kind of phase out as he held the incredibly large gem stone in his hand. It was at least ten times bigger than he had imagined, and a hundred times heavier than he had expected. His mind was full of visions of all the things he could do with it when he got back to Earth. The sheer amount of chaos he could cause in just the bidding wars alone would be enough to entertain him for months on end. Being able to pit some of the most devious jewel traders, and collectors against one another with deadly results made an ear to ear grin take over his face that he could not stop. He even took a second to look around the room at the others to see if they were as happy with his acquisition as he was. Most just smiled when he caught eye contact, Pinkie was laughing at the two sisters now caught in a deadlock argument. Then he saw something that made the smile on his face vanish in an instant.

   There in the back of the crowd, amongst the shouting, was Fluttershy. She was wearing a very forlorn frown on her small little muzzle, and her massive light green eyes were filled with a glossy look of what he could only perceive as disappointment. He had no idea why, but that one single silent gaze, made his heart feel like it weighed a thousand tons, he felt a sudden surge of regret flow through him as if he had done the worst possible thing in the world, and all of the sudden, the priceless jewel he grasped in his hands, just didn't seem to sparkle as much as it did when he first held it. "Tell you what kid. " Devan said as a long sigh left his mouth, causing Sweetie, and Rarity to stop yelling at one another. "You go ahead and keep it." With that, he placed the ruby on the ground at the little mare's hooves.

   "Seriously, you mean it?" Sweetie Belle sang out as her eyes brightened to the point where he could swear he saw stars in them.

   "Yeah sure." Devan answered back, still not one hundred percent sure why he was giving his retirement fund to an insignificant alien child. "I wouldn't know what to do with it anyway. Just a red piece of glass as far as I know." He lied as he forced out a small laugh, and rubbed the back of his neck with his hand.

   "Oh thank you mister!" Sweetie Belle shouted in glee as she lept from where she was standing, giving Devan a full blown embrace. This caused Devan's body to go completely stiff as he was almost knocked over by the small mare's deep hug. he had never hugged a child before, so getting emotionally attacked by a small horse like child was almost to much for him to take, and he was about to do all he could do to push Sweetie away from him. She was the first to break away though, making him let out a sigh of relief as the anxiety started to subside. "I am going to take this to school right now! Then I am going to give it to Spike when he gets back, so he can eat it!" Sweetie Belle then leaned down and took the ruby in her mouth, and quickly rushed out the door towards her school yard.

   "So who can do what?" Devan asked, though his question fell on ears that could not hear him, as Sweetie was already well out of his range. All the others were now laughing towards each other, and to themselves as they watched Rarity's sister vanish with a skip in her step. All except Fluttershy who was still looking at Devan, though her former look had completely changed to a light filled smile, that made impossible for Devan to not return.

   "Well that was mighty kind of you there Devan." Applejack said as she turned back  to face him. "Now, since you'll be shacking up here for a while. We need to find you a place to sleep for a time."

   "I would love to offer you a place here Devan." Rarity began as she stepped to the middle of the room making a gesture with her hoof to prove her next point. "Having such a gallant person as you staying here would make me feel so much at ease, but there's only two rooms, one for me, the other is for Sweetie. Plus having a male here would cause so much scandal!"

    "H-he can stay with me." Fluttershy said. Although it was in such a low whisper, that not a single member of the discussion heard what she said.

   "Well he can't stay in Cloudsdale." Dash added. "I mean, unless you Humans can walk on clouds. Can you walk on clouds? Cause if you can, my place is totally awesome!"  Devan didn't say anything to absurd question he was just asked. He only let out a chuckle, while shaking his head.

   "Umm, I said, he can stay with me." Fluttershy repeated, with a voice that was still much to low to be heard.

   Pinkie was now bouncing in random circles around the room. "I don't think the Cakes would like it very much if I brought a guy home to stay. It just didn't go so well last time."

   "Well shoot." Applejack said as she scratched her head with her hoof. "He can't stay in the library. Twilight would pop her top if she came home to find some strange creature there. You know what? Why don't you just come on over to Sweet apple Acres. There's plenty of room in the barn."

   At that moment, a panic came over Fluttershy, and she filled the room with a loud scream. "He can stay with me!" This caused all eyes in the now quiet room to come to rest on the yellow pegasus. Who now felt a full body blush raging over her, and she even felt her mouth almost go dry. "I mean, if you want to." Fluttershy was now looking directly at the ground, slowly dragging one hoof back and forth on the carpet. That's when all turned their gaze to Devan as if it had been choreographed.

   Devan looked to each of the Ponies, who were all just sitting there blinking, waiting for his response. He then looked to Fluttershy, who still had her face turned towards the ground, yet her mane had fallen completely to one side of her face, covering one eye, while the other looked up at him with a sad glint. Devan just could not understand what he felt when he saw that look on Fluttershy's face, he hated it. Though it wasn't a hate that was directed towards her for making the look at him, it was a kind of malice that swelled in him that something made her make that look, and he wanted to make it leave. "Well how can I say no to that?" After hearing him say this, Fluttershy still continued to look at the ground below her, though a small smile came over her while she did it.

   "Well alright then! Sounds like we have a plan." Applejack said. "Tell you what partner, why don't you head on over with Fluttershy, and get cleaned up."

   "Oh yeah!"  Pinkie interrupted as she moved seamlessly from where she was standing, to where Devan was. "Cause we are going to have ourselves a party. So hurry up!"

   Devan just placed his hands up in surrender, while a light laugh came from his mouth. In all honesty he was very tired, as much fun as it was to bound through an alien landscape, and even get into a vigorous, if not very challenging fight. The whole ordeal left him feeling drained, now that he was in a well surrounded, and friendly social center. "Thanks guys, I appreciate it. "Was all he said as he started to move towards the door, stopping only for a second to offer Fluttershy the opportunity to leave first. With that, the yellow mare just smiled, and then trotted out of the door, with her new room mate in tow behind her.

*****

   She sat there in a silent pose, the only thing moving in the still night was the occasional twitch of her tail. None of the passing carts, and carriages having a clue what was watching them from the dark outcropping of trees, in the other wise flat plain land. Though if they were to look at the right moment, a second after a cloud had moved out of the way of the Moon's light, they would have seen just the smallest glimmer of her one red eye.

   For the last few days she had tracked him now, following the well hidden tracks that anypony else would have missed, or mistaken for the trail of an animal, she knew it was him though. Not just from the path he laid out before her, but from the trail of poor souls that were unfortunate enough to have crossed paths with him. Those poor Griffons whose bodies she had found laying out in the open for all to see. She didn't know why he had killed them, and quite frankly she didn't care either. For all she knew he struck them down because they said something about Luna that only he would construe as an insult, maybe they sensed the same foul aura about him as she did, and tried to do something about it, or maybe he just wanted to kill something. Whatever the case was, it had to be stopped.

   She knew he was here, she knew he had made his way to the Minotaur lands. Her one red eye illuminated the steps he had taken, and she could see them leading into a vast settlement that was full of civilians, children and women. It made her shudder to think what he was planning to do when he got into that place, if she was only faster she might have been able to stop him. With any luck however, he would bite off more than he could chew inside those fortified walls, and the Minotaurs would tear him apart like he had done to so many of his victims. This made her smile in the shadows, the thought of some kind of ironic justice being served to that blood thirsty killer without her having to directly get involved made her feel a small warmth.

   She shook it off though, she had to remain vigilant. She could not let such thoughts distract her from what she was here to do. No, he would enter that unknowing colony of large horned creatures, he would do what he went there to do, and those poor dumb bovines will have never even known he was there until it was to late. Then he would slip out, confident in the knowledge that through his blood letting did he in some way increase his Goddess's power over the world. This made her grind her teeth at the sheer ignorance that permeated that man's mind. About how he thought that anything he did was relevant to what Princess Luna could do if she so wanted to. She then thought of Luna, and how in such a short time she had lost respect for her. She herself may be an Abyssal Pony, cast out by the ancient rulers of this world all to long ago, but at least she did not fall to the foolish notion that a monster like Shannon could ever truly love somepony, or even begin to comprehend what the word love even meant.

   Chaosia found her self getting worked up at the thoughts racing through her mind. She had to take in several deep breaths to calm herself. She let in new thoughts of how everything would go back to normal once he was gone. Sure Luna would grieve him for a time, her sister would be crushed, and act as if there was nothing left in this world for her, but in time, things would be fine. So she was going to let Shannon do what he came here to do, she was going to let him have one more fling of murderous intentions on these unknowing, and hapless brutes. Then she was going to follow him, she would lie in wait for him to hide away in some horrendous crack in the Earth, and then, for her sister, for her Moon Light Goddess, for all of those that dwelled in Equestria it self, she was going to kill him.

Next chapter

Love and Shadows








  

Love and Shadows

      The massive, and crowded gathering hall was ablaze with countless shouts, yells, and sometimes even screams. All of those in attendance wishing that their voice be heard, some even going to the lengths of calling down vulgar statements to silence those that attempted to speak over them. Nothing seemed to be easing the situation at hand, as the many fires that burned both in the middle of the hall, and those ignited by flaring tempers only exacerbated the chaos of the room, not allowing one voice, or one solution to be heard. This was the Minotaur way of dealing with political, social and local matters. to assert your own opinion loud enough to were enough in attendance took notice, and started yelling it with you, or you sounding intimidating enough, that others would dare not oppose you. There was one amongst the herd of bovines that did not shout, he did not yell, he wasn't even standing on the finely polished hooves of his feet. He just sat there in his chair, letting the copious amounts of incoherent voices wash over him.

   "Ambassador Onyx Thorn." A smaller Minotaur said as he leaned down, having to speak directly into the ambassador's ear to get his attention. Onyx Thorn, did only a small head movement, and looked to the side with his eyes to let the young bull know that he had been heard. "I doubt there will be any progress tonight sir. Why not head home, get some rest. I will report on whatever decisions are made here." Onyx did not respond at first to the advice his aide had given, though it was a decent idea. The Ambassador to foreign lands just returned his quiet, and furrowed gaze back to the bellowing masses. To a newcomer, this would seem like the most destructive, belligerent and chaotic way to conduct a meeting. However, to this tempered Minotaur politician, it was the way of things. He could easily single out individual conversations between groups, he could hear counterpoints to arguments that had been made minutes before, and with minimal effort, he could guess what the next clash was going to be about, even before it started.

   All of this was a simple distortion to him now. As much as he tried to focus on the matters at hand, as much as he tried to take in the mass amounts of information being spewed forth from all directions, all of it became a haze as his mind kept returning to the fact that not only his son was now gone, he would soon have to tell his sister that her child was dead as well. He had to fight off the emotional repercussions of such thoughts in this place. Showing weakness, even in the smallest form would make him the target of already heated tempers, it was something that he could not allow, as he was not in the mental condition to deal with such stresses. With this final thought, he looked up to his aide, and gave a simple nod, causing the small Minotaur to give him a nodding gesture back, and start to move along the wall, pushing others out of his way to clear a path for his employer. Onyx Thorn took one more slow wide look around the room, and listened to the countless voices once more, before rising to his hooves, and walking the path that the young intern had cut for him.

   "And what is this?" A growling, and booming voice came from the crowd, causing most, if not all those in attendance to come to a rapid quiet. All eyes turned to the back of the room where the question had came from. All falling on a massive bull who slowly came to his hooves, his own gaze locked on Onyx Thorn, who was the only one in the chamber to not look at what silenced the room. "Has our esteemed ambassador become bored with us? Or perhaps he is going to fill his over sized gut with a hot meal? Then maybe lay for a while in a large soft bed with his beautiful wife? All the while planning his next exercise in failure." This series of taunts caused a large uproar of laughter from many, while at the same time, making others get a look of disdain, and even loathing over their faces. Onyx was unmoved however, he simply stood with his back still to the monstrous warrior who for some reason had decided to call him out, simply shaking his head at the floor.

   Onyx Thorn's aide was quick to anger, and even quicker to jump to his master's defense. He knew that Onyx Thorn was little in the mind set to deal with such ignorance at this time. So he decided to become the voice that his mentor could not have. "Leave him be Monger!" The young Minotaur snapped as he stepped in front of Onyx, placing his own back to his master's. "The only failure I see in this hall is how you, and your police forces have yet to determine the cause of these unexplained deaths on our borders." After these words were spoke, a dull uncomfortable silence came over the room. Even those who supported Onyx Thorn held their breath as they looked to the very brave, yet very dumb young bull. Then slowly turned their eyes to the master of Minotaur defense and national policing, War Monger. After what seemed like an eternity, someone in the back cleared their throat, snapping Monger out of the dead stare he had on the small bull that just addressed him.

   "Very cute." Monger said as he started to take small steps through the crowd. His heavy red coloured plate armour shifting, and creaking with each step. "I see you taught your new little pet to bark, Thorn." At the end of these words, Monger was standing directly in front of Onyx Thorn's ambitious right hand man, and while many larger bulls in the immediate area took efforts to clear out of the way as the master of the police planted his hooves to the ground, the new politician named Cast Iron remained perfectly still. "Now let's see if he knows how to bite!" As soon as the huge Minotaur finished speaking, he drew his armour clad fist back with great speed. Then just as quickly launched it forward with highly honed precision that was aimed directly at the tip of Cast's nose. This strike would have severely injured, if not worse the small unexpecting Minotaur, the punch did not find it's target however. With a sudden stop, and a loud clap of metal to flesh, Monger found his gauntlet resting firmly in the clenching claw of Onyx Thorn's hand.

   "How very brave Monger." Onyx said in a calm, and disciplined voice as he pushed the armoured fist away with minimal effort. "Using all your great strength to strike down someone who isn't even old enough to start military training yet. Your father must be proud." Monger took a single step back, while slightly baring his teeth at the old politician.

   "At least this young caff has the mettle to stand up for himself, instead of walking away. Unlike you who just throws months of planning out the window because of some minor set back." Monger said as he readjusted his stance, and rolled his shoulders, causing several unseen rippling muscles and bones to crack with intention.

   "Minor setback!" Cast Iron shouted as he tried to step past his master to get back into the conversation, only to be held back by Onyx Thorn's large stiffened arm. While this stopped the small bull from getting within striking range of Monger, it did not stop him from continuing his protest. "Master Onyx lost a son, and a nephew to some Pony assassin! How dare you put such a loss in trivial words!" While his words were deep, and sincere, the words of 'pony assassin' made Monger, and a great deal of others to burst out laughing.

   "Pony assassin?" Monger echoed in a tone that made a mockery of Cast's passion. "I do doubt those four legged grass munchers even know the meaning of the word. Let alone how to actually perform such acts." This caused another series of laughs, that caused Cast to grind his teeth from the anger that was welling up inside him. Monger then made a quick wave with his hand, making all those still chortling to come to an abrupt stop. "The point is." Monger continued while regaining some ground by taking a step forward. "It was the Nations that demanded an alliance with Equestria, and it was you who was sent to make that alliance happen. Now we have the Skylords kicking down our doors, demanding we bring murders to justice we did not know about, and the Dragons laying in wait, just watching for an opportunity to strike at the weakest of the two. The Ponies would have brought stability, and security. Let alone the knowledge of three or more living Goddess's into the fold." Monger pointed a long nailed finger at Onyx, who still stood there with a dead pan glare. "Then you throw it all away because of your unconfirmed suspicion of some phantom killer in Canterlot. It is truly pathetic!"

   In an uncharacteristic move, Onyx Thorn slapped away Monger's hand, then raised his voice to a volume that rivaled his opponent. "Do you really think the Ponies would have come to our aid in a time of crisis? The whole race of them haven't suffered the ravages of war since before your and my father's fathers were born. They rely wholly on the intervention of their Goddess, or a small handful of individuals to make things right when they get out of hand. Their magics have made them soft, and oblivious to the world around them. To the point where the are scared to death of small forests. The treaty would have not only brought a hefty resource exchange, but an open culture exchange, where they would have trotted right in, and started spewing their blinding opinions of how wonderful their world is. Never once wanting to acknowledge the horrors they have with in their own borders, before bringing them into ours, all with a happy smile on their short stubby snouts!"

Monger by this time had crossed his arms over his chest, while listening to the counterpoint Onyx was trying to make. Afterwards however, he simply shook his head and let out a sigh. He didn't see it before, but it was all to clear now, Onyx Thorn had completely let the loss of his family members cloud his mind, and skew his judgement of the Ponies. It was truly something he had thought impossible to happen to such a wise and experienced bull like Onyx. In a way the master of the police forces was rather disappointed, more times than not he had seen Onyx Thorn bring a peaceful resolution to a situation others would have gone to battle over. It was something he did want to bring up here in this hall, so at this point, he decided to keep it a more patriotic debate. "All of that doesn't matter Onyx Thorn." He started in a tone that sounded much softer now that he had come to realize Onyx's reason for closing the peace talks. "All that matters is that the Nations as a whole finally came together to reach one goal. You should have done better to achieve that shared goal." After saying this, Monger gave an ever so small bow with his head, turned around, and walked back to his original resting place, where he was surrounded by others of his group.

   Onyx turned as well when he saw that the discussion was over, those in his camp of thought giving him nods of approval, or small words of praise as he walked past. Cast Iron was quickly back to his side, and was about to open up with a torrent of questions to his master, Onyx just raised his hand to stop the deluge before it started. "Remain here Cast. Listen to what is said, report to me in the morning." The young Minotaur just nodded to his mentor, then turned and slowly made his way to where Onyx had been sitting before. "Oh, and Cast." Onyx said, making Cast stop, and turn back to see what his master needed. "All those here know who you are now. You should be proud of that, and very afraid." The young bull got something that could only be described as a fearful grin, as he turned once again, and walked to his seat. Onyx watched for only a second as his charge took his seat, he then turned and left the crowded hall, stepping out into the night air, where he would make his way home.

*****

   The Ambassador shuffled slowly towards his home, truly not wanting to go in due to the fear that his lovely, yet heart broken wife might still be awake. She took the news of their only child's disappearance rather hard, and worse still, in a fit of sorrow filled rage, took some of it out on him earlier this day. He thought himself a fool, there was a family crisis at hand, yet all he had time to do was inform his mate of over thirty years of the tragedy that had befallen their house, then just as quickly run off to some meeting that could have just as been easily attended by someone in a more reasonable state of mind. He believed that he deserved such a vicious tongue lashing however, for the loss of their son was all his fault. To only make matters much worse, he had still to think of a way to write to his sister to inform her of her loss as well, and that he had failed to protect his nephew on a trip that he told her would be less perilous than wading in a mud puddle.

   The door slowly creaked open, and he only placed his head inside to survey the interior of the main room, before entering entirely. All was quiet, everything was dark, save for the last few smoldering embers of a once roaring fire in the hearth. He completed his entry with the most delicate of steps, trying not to let even the smallest sound come from his hooves as they hit the hard wood floor. His skills at stealth were all but gone now, perhaps in his most youthfull of days he could have entered such a place without sound being his ever incompetent sidekick. Low thumps, and scratches were all he could manage as he traversed the ill lit trappings of his house, all with the intention of making his way to the first door in the hallway, where he knew his wife would be. The door handle made a moderate click sound as he tried to enter without being detected, failing at this attempt as well. Once again he poked his head into the room to take in the environment, only to let out a small sigh as he saw the same darkened theme of the rest of the house, save for his wife sleeping with paced, and small breaths.

   "Stone." She whimpered in a slumber slurred tone. Onyx Thorn stood there for a few seconds to see if she would say something more. However, all that came from her were just the sounds of light breathing, and he thought it best to let her rest. After returning to the main living room, Onyx knelt down in front of his fireplace, and began placing several large logs into the blackened stone alcove. Within only a few minutes, nice warm flames started to crack, and buzz as they caught the kindling. He remained there for a moment still, hovering his large clawed hands over the fire, he then raised to his hooves, and walked over to his favorite chair where he sat down with a long sigh that gave away his age. This is where he started to let his mind go, to finally let his both mental, and physical barriers fall as he watched the flames begin to dance with more, and more intensity. It was when he was about to let the hypnotizing fire take him to his own land of slumber, did he hear a single foot step behind him.

   Trying to move as fast as his aged body would allow, Onyx Thorn attempted to rise to his hooves. However, before he could even put enough weight on the arms of the chair to lift himself, he felt a pain filled grip of a clawless hand take hold of where his shoulder met his thick neck. This was not what brought him to a halt, it was the feeling of a razor sharp edged weapon being placed directly onto his throat. The feeling of the paper thin blade being pressed to his neck made him freeze in his chair, all the while wondering who, or what was there, how long they had been there, and how they entered his home without him knowing about it.

   "Hello Ambassador." A low rasp of a voice said in a growling whisper. This made Onyx swallow hard as it hit him that the person standing behind him knew who he was, taking away the suspicion that this may be some random robber. "You, and I are going to have a little discussion." The voice said again, while releasing his hand from the Ambassador's shoulder, but still applying a vairing amount of pressure with the weapon that Onyx was now able to glance as a black steel hand axe.

   "Who are you? What do you want?" Onyx said, not being able to properly contain the panic that made his words shake, and quiver. All the while his eyes were darting from side to side, and up, trying to see if his attacker was anywhere near his line of sight.

   "Me?" The assailant said. "I am nothing more than a Shadow, an ever willing harbinger of the Night herself. And what I want." After he said this, Onyx could feel the axe on his throat release it's push into him just slightly, as the sound of foot falls came from behind him, to the side, then directly in front of him. What he saw made everything make sense now, the creature wearing the long coat, the hood, and the black featureless mask let Onyx know all to well who was here before him. "Like I said, I want us to engage in a simple discussion, a pleasant trading of words."

   "Shannon Nyx." Onyx Thorn voiced through clenched, and bared teeth, and while he still had the point of the top of the axe pointed at his neck, the sight of this Pony loving Human made him have to restrain from leaping from his chair.

   "I am honored you have heard of me, and even remember my name Ambassador." Shannon said in a very mean sounding, and mocking tone of voice, while at the same time, raising his free hand to his chest, and taking a subtle bow. "I wouldn't think an animal as ignorant as yourself would be able to take in such details as a single insignificant member of our Worship's royal guard."

   "I see." Onyx Thorn said as a smile came to his face, and he leaned ever so slowly into his chair. "I am the dumb animal? You will have to forgive me for not understanding sir, but it seems I am not the one stupid enough to creep into a hostile environment, break into other's homes, and hold a predominant member of society at weapon point. Oh and yes, I know all to well who you are. I made it a point to know all the Alicorns more important little minions. Especially one as rare as you." Still using slow motions, Onyx laced his fingers together, while crossing his legs over one another. "I take it you are here on the behalf of that Sun envious Luna."

   Onyx Thorn's bravery by testing the boundaries of this Human's limits was met by something he was not quite expecting from a person that used such a soft speaking voice, and intelligent words. Shannon made a move that even if it wasn't executed in a room of almost complete darkness, would have still been a blur to the Minotaur's eyes. It was so quick in fact, that Onyx did not realize what had happened until he felt the warm trickle of blood, and the throbbing heat from the wound on his cheek that was caused by the bladed top of the axe, just before it was placed back to it's original position at Onyx's throat.

   "On my world Ambassador." Shannon started with a clenched jaw, trying very hard to dismiss the previous comment made. "There are some of my kind that think a cow's tongue is quite the delicacy." He then pressed the tip of his now blood stained blade atop his axe just a little harder into the Minotaur's neck. "If you ever speak in such sacrilege again. I will demonstrate this fact for you."

   "You have my apologies then." Onyx Thorn said while trying not to imagine having his tongue removed from his mouth, then consumed by a mask wearing axe murderer. However, his thoughts betrayed him, and just for moment his eyes drifted from Shannon, back to the closed door that led to his bedroom, where his sleeping wife lay. Letting the horrid image of the same thing happening to her.

   "Hmm, something of import there?" Shannon asked as he followed Onyx's gaze. "Perhaps something you hold dear? An heirloom maybe? Or precious information I could use to my advantage?" The two men looked at each other now, and Onyx Thorn could swear he could see the pure unfettered grin under that cold looking mask. "Or maybe, just maybe, someone who enjoys the donning of fine jewellery?" With that, Shannon quickly brought his free hand out towards Onyx, and opened it to let a large golden locket attached to a thick gold chain fall from his grasp, then stop in mid air as Shannon made it swing back and forth from one of his fingers.

   Onyx Thorn stopped breathing, his body froze, all save for his eyes that followed the gold trinket that dangled from side to side, for it was the same locket that his wife wore, the one that she never took off, even when she slept. Now every part of the Ambassador's being was telling him to jump from his chair, to retrieve the jewellery, and to crush this thin horror where it stood. The thought of this creature even near his wife, let alone with his hands near her neck filled him with a rage that he had not felt in years. He had to preserve his composure however, he had to remain calm. He knew that if he couldn't over take this Human, and he lost the fight, then there would be no one left to ensure his sleeping mate's safety, and that had already been compromised.

   "Very good Ambassador." Shannon said with an ever so subtle laugh in his voice. "I was hoping that this would throw you into a fit of rage, and force me to drive my blades here down your gullet. Thus allowing me to pursue a more, youthful perspective on how this situation is going to be handled."

   "And what situation is that?" Onyx asked as he finally was able to bring his internal emotional outburst to a dim anger, and settle back in his chair.

   "The Pony situation of course." Shannon paused for a moment to see if the Ambassador would say something to this remark, though the large aged Minotaur remained quiet. "There was an alliance proposed, the alliance was denied. You will return to Canterlot, you will speak to my Worship, and you will apologize to her on the matter of your short sightedness. Then you will offer the alliance again, without negotiation. When all of the proper documents are signed, and all the formal technicalities have been dealt with, this." Waving the locket once again in the air. "Will be returned to you, and you will never see me again."

   "And if I refuse." Onyx said in a tone that was more tuned to when he was dealing with others from across a negotiating table. He saw as Shannon's head slowly dipped towards the ground, then turned to look at him with those unmoving eyes, this was not the best course of action.

   "I entered your territory, I entered your city, then I entered your home." Shannon now started to walk back around Onyx, all the while dragging his axe blade so close to the Minotaur's hide, that it was causing the metal to make audible scratch noises over the unshaved stubble of Onyx's face. "I did all this, without the slightest hint of being detected, and with the most miniscule amount of effort." This is when Shannon stopped, and leaned down to were his covered face was just inches from Onyx's who was still as a statue, all save for his anger shaking eyes. "So either you do as I ask, gain the favor of the Night herself and all under her by doing so, and regain your beloved's lost keepsake. Or I give it back to her myself, and I ensure you Ambassador, you will not want me to do that."

   Onyx Thorn had to blink away the tears that were forming in his eyes, though these were not born from the rage he had been feeling from being talked down to, and manipulated. These were brought on from the thought of this monster once again near his bride. Save for this time his intentions would not be to sneak away with her favorite gold piece, but to end her. He had already lost his son, his nephew, his political standings with many of the ruling members of his race. The thought of losing the one thing he held most dear in this world was something he just could not fathom. With these thoughts thrashing in his mind, he dipped his head down towards his chest, and closed his eyes. "Agreed." He sighed out in defeat, trying not to let the shame of his cowardice over take his decision.

   "Excellent." Shannon remarked as he took the axe from Onyx Thorn's throat, and placed it back on the belt clip. "You will find this waiting for you in Canterlot. After you redeem the mistakes you had made during your prior visit." With that, Shannon placed the locket in his coat pocket, turned on his heels, and simply started walking down the main hallway, as if he was getting ready to leave an old friend's house.

   "I wish to ask you something before you leave." Onyx said as he stood to his hooves. Shannon came to a quick halt, though he did not turn to face the Minotaur, only simply tuning his head to show one of his covered eyes. "Please tell me that not all of your kind are like you. Are there at least some that are some what decent? Or are they all Tartarus born Demons like you?" Onyx swallowed hard after speaking, waiting for a response. He knew the Human's wrath would be quick if this series of questions angered him, as it did when he spoke ill of Princess Luna.

   "Yes, they are." Shannon said in a low tone, almost a whisper to any other that may have heard it. Shannon then turned and started walking back towards the way he used to enter the home without being detected. Though he decided to leave a parting statement that would perhaps enlighten the Minotaur a little more. "Pray to Darkness you never meet us in scale Ambassador. For I assure you, I am not the worst of my kind." With that, the tall, slender masked figure became a dim shadow in the unlit rooms in which he entered, then vanished from his victim's sight.

*****

   The last few days for Devan had been rather quiet all things considered. He was expecting now that his presence in this world had become common knowledge, that Shannon would have tried to make his way towards him. He had even suggested on making his way to the city called Canterlot to bring his mission to an end, though several Ponies that had just come from there had informed him that there was quite the situation in the capitol, as many of Princess Luna's guardsmen had been injured, and the Human one had been gone for some time. Thinking on this made him chuckle several times, as it reminded him of his and Shannon's days in Floor Thirteen, and how more often than not, Shannon would be the reason that many that had nothing to do with the job at hand, suddenly became injured, or just vanished.

   He couldn't hate the waiting he had to do however. All the citizens of this town were more friendly than he was used to, sometimes bordering on the point of suspicion on his part. It just wasn't something he was used to, the populous here gave favors almost without thinking, nor did they truly want anything in return for their services. Even most of the shop owners would give away items at random for free, or just make up some arbitrary pay as you go plan, or a tab that was to be paid at the consumers leisure. The other Ponies he had met did well enough to help him, and explain certain situations, or even social taboos that he would have committed. The most helpful in his eyes however, was Fluttershy. She was the most impartial to the goings on in any given situation. While the others would explain things to him, they would always add in their own personalities to what was there. Rarity always broke everything down to a fashion show, Pinkie was to ADHD to finish a sentence half the time, Rainbow Dash was positive everything could be turned into a competition at some point, and Applejack, besides her rural demeanour, saw most things as a business opportunity.

   Fluttershy to him was the most calm, and observative of the group. She took in all factors, and details that most would miss, and then try to process them in the most logical manner. She had a repor with most all the other Ponies that made her approachable, yet not in the least bit intimidating, and if she could just shed that shy nature, and fear of, everything. Devan thought honestly she could become a world class assassin, and spy with little training. Still he wondered why the soft eyed yellow pegasus was on his mind so much as of late. He knew that it was her that offered him a place to stay, and over the past couple of days, the two had spoken quite a bit on all sorts of subjects. Or, it could have been the fact that as he was sitting there on her porch, he had a very revealing view of her backside.

   Applejack had come over earlier, and had agreed to help her friend with some basic gardening needs in Fluttershy's personal vegetable garden. Devan offered to help as well, but when they were working, he used one of the tools to kill a spider, and Fluttershy had given him a look that made him feel like he had punted a puppy into a wood chipper, so he decided to let her and her friend deal with the plants, and bugs. However, from where he was sitting, Fluttershy was several meters in front of him, and when sometimes when she was digging around in the dirt, or grabbing weeds with her mouth, she would bend over, while placing her yellow rump into the air. Upon doing this, her motions would cause her hips to sway back and forth, making her long groomed tail swish from side to side, every second or so, giving him a rather full, and gratuitous glance at parts of her body that most women would take great precautions to not show in public.

   He didn't know why he was staring at her in such a way, and even more so why he felt waves of guilt wash over him as he did so. On Earth, he was never embarrassed to glare at a woman, it was a tactic he used over, and over again to gain the attention of a target he was trying to get close to, or if he just wanted to have sex with them. This was different for him though, while if he knew the person of his stares was going to look at him, he would let it be made known that he was doing so, but whenever he thought for a second that Fluttershy was going to look in his direction, he quickly snapped his head, to where he was looking in any other direction, instead of at her. This went on for several minutes, and Devan even began to enjoy the view he had, until he felt the sudden, and constant feeling of something thumping on his foot.

   Looking down, he could see Fluttershy's pet, Angel Bunny. The two exchanged glances at one another, then Angel got a mean look on his face, while at the same time pointing a paw over at Fluttershy, while shaking his head. The little rabbit then crossed his arms over his chest, and shook his head from side to side with closed eyes.

   "Listen buddy." Devan started, not quite sure why he was about to have a conversation with a tiny bunny. "I got a lot on my mind, and I have a lot of stuff to do. So if I want to sit here and look at a cute butt, then that's what I am going to do, and I don't need any shit out of you. Now go eat a carrot or something." With that, Devan looked away from Angel, and back to the gardening mares. Angel got a deep furrowed brow of anger as he was dismissed by his master's new friend. So he reared his powerful back leg back as far as it would go, then released it in a swift kick, that made a small thud noise on Devan's boot.

   Devan got a look of confusion on his face as he looked down at the rabbit again after it kicked his leg, only to see Angel with his arms in wide arcs to his sides, and his chest puffed up with heavy breathing motions. "I said shoo!" Devan said as he reached down to make a waving motion towards the rabbit with his hand. Though just as Devan finished making the first waving motion, Angel leaped into the air, and bit Devan right on the knuckle of his index finger. Devan ripped his hand away, and pulled it to his chest with a teeth mashed silent groan of pain. He looked at the bite mark, and while there was no blood, or breaking of the skin, the area was red, and now had large indentations of Angel's bucked teeth. "Oh you are done!" Devan exclaimed in a voice that was meant to contain his anger at the now smiling bunny, though not loud enough for Fluttershy, and Applejack to hear. The enraged Human then reached down, and tried to snatch up the biting rabbit, Angel was quicker however, and started to run away, making Devan jump to his feet, and follow Angel in chase.

   "So you kinda missed the gathering at the barn the other night Fluttershy." Applejack said, breaking what was otherwise a long silence in the two mares conversation. "Took notice our new friend Devan wasn't there either." This caused Fluttershy to stop dead at what she was doing, while her eyes popped open, as she stood there with a weed in her mouth.

   "Oh, umm, it was nothing really. I was just kinda tired." Fluttershy answered without looking directly at Applejack, she just grabbed the weed again, and pulled it slowly from the ground.

   "Uh huh, tired eh? And just what happened that would make you all so tired?" Applejack responded with a half lidded gleam in her eye, while at the same time wiggling one of her eyebrows up and down. However big Fluttershy's eyes were before, they grew to at least two times that size as she took in what Applejack was getting at.

   "What? Oh no, Applejack! H-how could you say such a thing? W-w-we were just cleaning the cottage, and then we made dinner. And umm, I guess after that, we were just tired is all." At this point, Fluttershy's voice had turned into a small, cracking version of itself, and she could feel her entire body go flush as the thoughts of what AJ was suggesting pounded their way into her mind.

   Applejack just let out a long, loud laugh at her friend. "Alright Sugar, you know I was just fooling with you. It's just when you don't show up to a social, and then everypony knows there is some exotic creature living at your house. Well, folks tend to get certain ideas in their noggins." After Applejack said this, it made Fluttershy get a more worried look on her face than anything. She wasn't sure she liked the idea of her friends thinking she was doing such things when she wasn't with them. "So what do you all talk about anyway. Devan's been here for a couple days now, haven't rightly seen much of him."

   "Well he's just a bit nervous. He told me he was here to see his friend, but was worried about him since we all heard about what happened in Canterlot with Princess Luna." After she finished talking, Fluttershy decided it would be best to maybe let the talk about Devan go. Applejack wasn't on the same thought train however.

   "That it then?" The hat wearing mare asked as her indecent look came back to her face.

   "He's a perfect gentleman!" Fluttershy said in a squeaked version of something that resembled a yell, then shoved a quick push of air out of her nostrils in frustration. Applejack just tried to contain the laugh she was holding in as she planted another seed into the ground, then covered it up. "Although." Fluttershy continued without provocation. "It is very nice having a stallion, err, or I mean, a man, I guess, around the house."

   This made AJ stop digging in the dirt for a second, as her eyes whipped back up to look at her Pegasus friend. "Oh really?"

   "Oh yes!" Fluttershy said in a light voice as she nodded her head up and down. "He can get things from high places for me without me having to fly. And while he's not as strong as an Earth Pony, he can pick up all kinds of heavy objects, and move them for me. Then there's his hands." Fluttershy stopped talking for a short second as it seemed her mind drifted off before she shook off whatever she was thinking, and finished what she was going to say. "Well, you can only imagine what he could do with those."

   "Mmm Hmm." Applejack hummed as she once again tried not to let her mouth blurt out what her head was thinking.

   "Besides, look at how well he gets along with all my animals." The two then took notice of how Devan had gotten up from where he was sitting, and was now chasing Angel around the main yard, then behind the large tree made house. "Aww see, isn't that just precious?" The two watched for a second, then looked at each other and giggled at the scene of Devan and Angel playing chase before they both went back to their gardening.

   Once again Devan, and Angel rounded the house, Devan getting more, and more frustrated each time the small rabbit made an almost ninety degree turn, just before Devan was about to snag him up off the ground. If it wasn't for the fact that the two Ponies were here as well, Devan would have just pulled his gun, and unloaded a clip into the little biting animal. However, since Fluttershy got such a sorrowful look on her face when he used a simple gardening tool, he suspected the look she would give him would be even worse if she saw him mow down her pet bunny with a semi automatic hand gun.

   Another time around the house the two ran, and then Devan saw something to give him an advantage. A bucket was resting on a nail in the side of the house, and just a few steps from him now, was a rake propped up against the trunk. In just a few strides, Devan altered his course, then grabbed the rake in mid stride. With a twirl of the rake as if it was a staff, and even adding in a complete spin to his own step, Devan let loose the rake like it was a spear. The now refashioned tool flew through the air with a great amount of speed and precision, causing a result that not even Devan could have imagined possible. The rake hit the bucket on the wall perfectly, it bounced off it's nail holder where it flew through the air with several spins. It then came to the ground, not with a crash, but a perfect thump noise, as it landed directly on it's top, and completely over the still running Angel Bunny, who had no idea what happened, only that it became very dark, very quickly, and he hit his head on something hard, knocking him back to his hindquarters.

   "Woo! He shoots! He scores!" Devan shouted as he jumped up into the air with an over exaggerated fist pump. "Ah man! Full court shot at the buzzer, and the crowd goes insane!" While saying this cheer, Devan started turning to, and waving at people that weren't there, while every now and again, taking deep bows, and acting as if he was wiping emotional tears from his eyes, even wording 'thank you, thank you' with his lips. Devan then turned his attention to the overturned bucket that contained his prey, noticing that it had started to wiggle back and forth, then he saw one of the edges lift up slightly, showing that Angel was trying to escape his darkened metal prison. Devan was close enough, and quick enough to place his foot on top of the container, even twisting it so the edges dug into the ground. "I've got you now. You little fuzzy biting bunny bastard!" He shouted, tapping his foot onto the metal bottom of the bucket with every other word of his insult.

   Devan was about to reach down and pick up the bucket, and claim his prize. His tuned ears caught the sound of something however, a noise he couldn't quite make out at first. Then the more and more he listened, he began to realize it was the sound of dirt, hitting the inside of the bucket. With a swift kick, Devan knocked away the bucket to see his suspicions were true, Angel had started digging a hole, and was almost completely submerged as a steady rooster tail of earth flew behind him as his little front feet were going as fast as they could.

   All was for naught however, Devan was to quick this time, and was able to snatch up Angel Bunny with a tight grip on the rabbit's back legs. Angel still tried desperately to continue digging, even after he was completely extracted from his escape tunnel, and was lifted high into the air, where he and Devan were now eye to eye. Angel was not about to give up so easily though, he was going to do an upside down stomach crunch, all with the purpose of biting his captor once again, flipping through the air, and hitting the ground running. However, just as he was about to put his plan into action, He saw Devan reach behind his back with a blurred speed he had only seen other rabbits use, then whip out a contraption with a long metal barrel on it, that had a hole going down the center. While Angel had no idea what this was, the look on Devan's face made it all to apparent that it wasn't anything good.

   Devan clicked back the hammer of his pistol, while at the same time blowing some of the long black bangs out of his face with a short puff of air from his mouth. He then remembered the thought he had earlier of having to describe why he was firing his gun to Fluttershy. "No, no, you know what?" Devan said as he placed the hammer back in it's resting position, then holstered the weapon so that he could reach up and grab Angel by his two long ears, flipping him upright, while still keeping his tiny opponent at eye level. "I am going to make a very special dinner tonight. Would you like to know what it is called?" Devan then got a very long, and sinister grin on his lips that seemed to stretch from ear to ear. "Hasenfeffer." As the word came out of Devan's mouth, he started a slow snicker, one that began to escalate into a mild chuckle, then turning into a full blown devious laugh, all the while making Angel's face contort into one of sheer terror.

   Devan came from around the house with a victorious stride in his step. Angel had several times tried to free him self from the death grip that the Human had on his ears, all to no avail. Devan's attention was to enter the house with his small prey, though he became distracted as he heard the two mares in the garden start to clap, and cheer.

   "Yay! You got him." Fluttershy said while still clapping her hooves together, causing Devan to get a boyish smile on his face as he took a respectable bow towards her.

   "Woo doggie!" Applejack shouted in a much louder voice than Fluttershy. "You must be slicker than an ice cube on a frozen pond there Devan." In all their excitement, and admiration of the skills their new Human friend had demonstrated in capturing the quick footed animal, neither of the two mares had noticed Angel desperately trying to grab their attentions by franticly waving his arms in wild, and waving motions.

   "Thank you ladies, you are too kind." Devan said while taking another bow, making sure that the arm he brought up to his chest was the one with Angel in it. causing the bunny to swing back and forth in great arks. "Well, I am going to head into the house, and make something to eat. You two want anything?" AJ,and Fluttershy just both shook their heads with long upward turned smiles. "Well okay then." He said as he started to remove his waist coat by letting one arm slide out, then switching his catch to that hand while letting the coat come off his other arm. "If you guys hear a lot of crashing sounds coming from the house, don't even worry about it. I am kinda clumsy in the kitchen." Applejack gave a small laugh, while agreeing to not fret over it, Fluttershy however, was caught up in something that had taken her off guard.

   She had never seen Devan without his coat off before, she knew that he didn't sleep in it, but he always had it on when he came out of the spare room she had fixed up for him. This was a new sight for her, the black shirt he was wearing was very form fitting, and it had no sleeves. This feature showed off his arms, which weren't as big as she had thought they were. They were long, and slender, the muscles were lean, and each one seemed to twist, stretch, and contract of their own accord as he moved his garment from one part of his body to the other. Devan turned around and started to walk towards the house, and Fluttershy took notice of another feature of his anatomy that she hadn't noticed before, the way his hindquarters fit very well in his pants. Upon noticing this, Fluttershy just kinda stopped moving for a few seconds, as she watched the Human's lower cheeks just move up and down as he walked. Her eyes were so locked in fact, that she had no idea how long she had been sitting there, and in no way noticed that Applejack was staring right at her.

   "Ahem!" AJ coughed out, while rasing her hoof to her mouth. After a few seconds, and getting still no response, she repeated the throat clearing, only with more volume. A few more seconds past, and Applejack's eyes moved from Fluttershy, to Devan, then back to Fluttershy. "Hey Fluttershy. Really hate to tell you this darling, but I am afraid the forest is on fire." While this was one hundred percent untrue, the orange mare was just trying to get a reaction from her gawking friend.

   "Oh, okay. I will do that in a minute." Was what Fluttershy said in response to Applejack's statement, making the Earth Pony raise an eyebrow, and hold back a laugh.

   "Yep, he's a cutie alright." Applejack said with a sly tone. "Athletic to boot. You have to be quick on your heels if you want to catch a critter as fast as Angel there. I wasn't quite sure before, but now I think I am going to see if Devan wants to maybe go out sometime." This statement got a reaction from Fluttershy, and then some, as she snapped her head so fast to glare at AJ, Applejack could have swore she heard a couple of of her back bones crack. The look on the Pegasus's face was what really got her though, as it was a mixture of anger, and fear all rolled into one wide eyed expression. "Whoa there nelly!" Applejack said in a nervous laugh. "Just pulling your tail there Fluttershy."

   "Pulling my what? Why, what happened? There's a fire?" Fluttershy started spouting in a panicked voice as she started to realize what she had been doing, and even worse, she had been caught doing it.

   "Think it's time for me to head on back to the barn." AJ said as small chuckles emitted from her mouth.

   "Oh, well you don't have to go." Fluttershy said as she stepped in front of her mare friend. "I was just about to head to the edge of the forest to catch some fish. You could come with me, I mean, if you wanted to."

   "Nah, I ain't much for being a third wheel." Applejack responded as she started gathering up her own tools to place in the saddlebags she had brought.  "You should ask Devan though, I bet he would like it."

   "Well, umm, he said he doesn't like fishing, said it is to boring. Plus I guess he was in his version of the Royal Guard on his world, and they made him fish all the time so if he ever got lost, he would know how to do it. So he said he only does it if he has to."

   "That's all fine and good there Sugarcube." AJ sighed out as the weight of her friends timidness seemed to start pressing down even on her. "But you know, folks like fishing for other reasons as well." Applejack looked over at Fluttershy, and saw just a glossy blank look in her eyes, making the Earth Pony shake her head. "Look, just be careful is all I am saying. Those Diamond Mutts might still be in the area."

   "O-okay." Fluttershy said in a small quivering voice, as the thought of being captured like Rarity, or chased to no end by those greedy animals made her think of actually not going. She needed the fish for her ranch however, and decided to go ahead and go. "Thank you for your concern though, and thanks for the help today."

   "Anytime Fluttershy." Applejack said as she tossed the saddlebags over her back, She then reached up with her hoof,and tipped her hat to the yellow mare, before walking away in a quick step. This left Fluttershy alone there in the garden, watching her friend become a small orange dot down the road, then turning towards the house, and swallowing a lump of fear that for some reason caught itself in her throat, before walking towards the door.

       Devan was now in the kitchen, placing several pots and pans on the counter, while whistling 'Someone's in the kitchen with Dinah.' After placing all the containers on the counter he was planning to use, he then pulled a large knife from one of the drawers, making sure the blade rubbed against the wood, so that it made the metal on another object scratch sound, followed by a high pitched ding, causing him to pause for a moment to look at the wide blade with a malicious grin. He started chopping several different kinds of vegetables on a solid wooden cutting board, finishing with two carrots that he quickly diced into medium sized round pieces.

   After finishing with the vegetables, he picked up the board with one hand, and moved over to a large polished metal pot that had the lid placed over it, and a stack of books sitting atop the lid. He removed the books, placing them down next to the pot, then quickly ripped the lid away, showing Angel Bunny being contained inside. The tiny rabbit looked up at his captor, then stuck his bottom lip out quite a ways before making it start to quiver. Angel's eyes increased in size to almost two times what they were prior, and he placed his two front paws together as if he was praying. Devan looked into the large swollen black eyes of the bunny that bit him earlier, then he let out a sigh, as his head dropped down to his chest. "Aww, that is so sad." The Human stated in a low somber voice. "Here hold these for me would you?" With that, Devan shoved the cutting board to the edge of the pot, and with the knife, pushed all the vegetables into it, cascading Angel in an avalanche of chopped, lettuce, tomatoes, onions, and carrots. After bombarding the bunny with fixins, Devan snatched up the pot lid, and slammed it back into place, while at the same time, grabbing the books, and putting them back to where they were before as well.

   Fluttershy walked into the living room of her home, and only took a few glances around before she saw Devan at the kitchen counter, still whistling his tune. She gained a long smile over her muzzle as she watched him silently for a few seconds. Though within that time, she found her eyes gravitating towards the general area of his buttox, making herself blink several times before making her presence known. "H-hello." She said in her normal quiet high voice.

   This made Devan turn around, and give her a warm smile in greeting. "Hi Shy." He said while leaning back onto the counter, and really wondering why he was trying to make himself look cool.

   "Hey Crey." The Pegasus responded, not knowing that she had rhymed his name, just as he did hers.

   "Nice." Devan said, commenting on the fact that they had just shared a spontaneous moment with their small word play.

   "So, umm, I was going to go to the uh, pond." She stopped her sentence there, she felt very nervous all of the sudden. Like asking him to come with her would be as if she was going to ask him out on a date, and the nervousness exploded into full on embarrassment. "Just thought I umm, would, you know. Let you know."

   "Sure thing." Devan responded while turning back around, grabbing a towel, and starting to clean the knife off. "Just be careful, it's going to be dark soon, and I'll be here waiting for you."

   "Oh, okay, t-that would be nice. I like the idea of you waiting for me." Fluttershy let her mouth fall a gape, and her eyes widened. She could not believe she just said what she did, and the feeling of embarrassment had now turned into a raging inferno, taking the form of a full body blush. Devan said nothing at all to this, and he was very happy that the Pony could not see his face, as he too was wearing a new set of rosey cheeks. After what felt like forever and a day to her, Fluttershy could think of nothing else to do, except turn away, and start walking towards the door. Something then suddenly struck her mind, and she whirled her head back around. "Have you seen Angel Bunny? He loves to come with me to the pond."

   "Angel?" Devan answered, using a tone that would suggest he had never heard the word, or the bunny she was asking about. "Umm no, no, I don't think I have, little guy must be hiding somewhere." At that moment, the metal pot with the lid on it, suddenly shook, causing both Devan, and Fluttershy to quickly look at the container.

   "Oh, I really hope he isn't in there." Fluttershy said as she raised one eyebrow, and taking a small step in the pot's direction. Devan made a preemptive decision, and slid over to where Fluttershy had started moving, he knocked away the books, and pulled off the lid, all while gluing a look of absolute shock on his face as he looked into the pot.

   "Well here he is!" Devan shouted as he reached into the pot, and picking up Angel as if he was the most precious thing in the world. "How did you get in there?" While this display caused Fluttershy to sound off a small giggle at the pair, Angel was giving the Human a glare so intense, that if his eyes were daggers, Devan would have been skewed. Angel was quick to jump from Devan's grasp, and hopped to the ground, where he made a bee line towards Fluttershy. He leaped at her, and then buried himself in her mane.

   "He's so silly." Fluttershy giggled again. "Well I will be back in just an hour or two." Devan bowed his head, and gave her a long smile, accompanied by a generous wave. The yellow mare turned around, and started walking towards the door, that's when Angel popped his head out from his mobile fortress, and stuck his tiny little tongue out at Devan. Devan in turn made a quick motion as if he was going to jump at Angel, all while bearing his teeth, and pointing at the taunting rabbit, then placing a thumb up to his neck, and moving it from one side to the other. This series of soundless threats, made Angel get a deeply worried look on his face, then duck back into Fluttershy's mane, as she exited the house.

*****

   Through the abyss of his own making he flew, now truly understanding why the Pegasi took such enjoyment in the breakneck speeds they could achieve in the skies. This was not the sky however, this was Shadow Vein's own personal domain, and to him, it was perfection in execution. There were no winds, no clouds, there were no obstacles to get in his way, or hinder his movement. Here, he could go as fast, or as slow as he wished, all by just simply thinking, and willing it to happen. The only thing that existed in this seemingly eternal void were him, his 'lovelies' as he like to call them, and the uncountable windows to the world beyond this one. Every shadow that cast itself on the real world formed a window that he could peer through, or could be used as a doorway were he could step in and out of at will.

   Often times he would come to a halt during his travels. He would place himself as close as he could to one of these reversed shadows, and simply gaze at the outside world. Ponies and other creatures of the world would walk past him, they would not even take notice of the dark absence of light that they passed, Not even for the smallest second that he was there, looking at them, watching them. It made him smile beneath his shifting mask as sometimes somepony would look at the shadow he was in, making him think that perhaps they could see him in some way, not with their eyes, but some deep seeded fear that there was something lurking there, completely able to take advantage of the situation if it so chose to. To Shadow Vein, it was a euphoric sense of power that washed over him as he saw who ever looked into his world, then see them shudder, as they quickly turned tail, and put as much distance between them and the shadow as possible, all without knowing why.

   It was during one of these times, as he was watching simple Ponies go about their late afternoon, did something he was waiting for come to him in his void. One of his lovelies, shapeless now in this place, whispered to him in a series of words that only he had come to understand, they had found his target. He loved his new friends here in this place, they could help him with goals, and desires that no other Pony in Equestria could even come close to achieving. They did exactly what he asked without question, they whispered to him their love of his great power. They could be anywhere, at any time, becoming a perfect network of unseen spies, and information gatherers that there was no defense for.

   With the lost Guardsman found, Shadow Vein turned away from his subject that he had been studying, making a mental note to see if he could find the Pony again at a later date. He turned in the direction his void bound friends had told him to go, and started floating in a whimsical manner. His pace was slow at first, to where every window into the other world would just pass him by, then his speed started to increase. Faster, and faster the portals would flash by him, until after just a short time, the doorways were becoming a series of solid straight lines, random streaks of light in an otherwise perfect place of darkness.

   It wasn't long before Shadow Vein had to slow himself, as not to pass by the place his Lovelies had told him about, coming to a halt as his ears were filled with words of encouragement to proceed to a small patch of trees that grew on a long vast plain. He didn't quite know where he was, but he knew he was far from his home country, so much so, that when he looked through one of the windows, he couldn't even see Canterlot on the horizon. This made him give a slight chuckle at how he was now truly the fastest thing in the world. No flier, and probably not even magic could carry it's user as far as he could with just the smallest of thoughts. hours of normal travel were just mere seconds to him, and the days themselves were just a small brisk walk.

   Floating closer towards the tree patch, which to him was an open space filled with shadows of all shapes and sizes for him to observe through. He couldn't believe what he was doing, and the thought of it sent shivers up his spine, for there, sitting on a fallen tree, getting ready to make a fire, was Shannon, completely oblivious to what stalked him, just a few short yards away. The rush of being able to sneak up on the one thing in Equestria that he thought could never be snuck up on almost made him laugh. "Hello Shannon." Shadow Vein whispered at the Human as Shannon continued to rub sticks together on the kindling he had gathered, making a grin slide it's way across his covered muzzle as Shannon did nothing to react to what was said. "Let us return home, your Worship wishes an audience with you." As he finished speaking these words, The white maned Pony was about to let his Lovelies lash out from their hiding spaces, and wrap Shannon up in an inescapable cocoon of living shade.

   Just as he was about to strike however, he heard the soothing whispers of his void, causing him to quickly turn his head to view the image of what he had been informed about. There floating high in the tree branches was a ever shifting black cloud, it retained a high altitude, itself sticking to the shadows of the the trees, sometimes even conforming itself to take the smokey shape of a branch, every motion was in reaction to Shannon looking around him, gathering all the details of his environment. Then the cloud came to rest in a thick patch of bushes, and a few boulders, it started to condense, and twist on itself, until finally it took the form of his troop mate, Chaosia.

   At first Shadow Vein felt a small rush of anger come over him. He figured that the Dark Mare was here to either check up on him, or attempt to steal his prize, along with his glory. This was something that he would not allow, this mission was his, and his alone, and he wasn't about to share the accolades that would be showered down upon him by equal, and peers alike. Something caught his eye though, something about the expression she had on her face, it was sinister, cold, filled with a sense of determination. It was studying her face, and body movements did he finally realize that she was going to try and attack Shannon, and while he could have easily stopped her from doing so. The thought of a weakened Shannon made him think it would be easier to get him back to Canterlot, if he so protested. "Hmm, now this is interesting my Lovelies. Let us see what happens." With that, he simply rose to another window, where he had a better vantage point of the unfolding scene.

*****

   After Fluttershy had left to go fishing, Devan decided to take advantage of the now quiet tree cottage, and rest on the couch. Most of this was due to the fact that all in all, it was a rather comfortable piece of furniture, but it was also where Angel Bunny liked to sit, so Devan made sure to rub his feet right where the rabbit's favorite spot was. As he let his body start to relax, he couldn't help but start to grin at his overwhelming victory over the tiny white terror that was Fluttershy's favorite pet. It really wasn't that he disliked the animal, he had quite a bit of personality to him that was not found with most animals of his world, let alone bunnies. Content in the knowledge that he had proven himself as the more powerful individual, Devan let himself get pulled into a nap.

   The sleeping Human's slumber was short lived. Much to Devan's surprize, he was suddenly awakened by the feeling of something pouncing down on his chest, and the sound of a large padded foot thumping on him in his ears. He opened his eyes in a snap, to see that Angel was standing on top of him, franticly beating his feet on Devan's pecs, all the while wearing a look of anxious fear. With no information to ascertain on why the brave bunny was doing this, Devan took it as another attack set on him in his vulnerable state, and took action. The only thing near him at the time was a large fluffy pillow that he was using for his head. He reached back as fast as he could, grabbing the pillow, and swinging it like a hammer with a side arm motion. The soft makeshift weapon found it's target, colliding with Angel hard enough to knock the critter several feet away from the couch, and down to the floor, where he stumbled back and forth, while his eyes rolled around his head like a pair of loose marbles in a glass. "Oh you ready for round two?" Devan shouted as he leaped to his feet, still brandishing the pillow like a blunt force melee weapon.

   Angel just started waving his arms back in forth in a form of surrender. He then started jumping up and down, while at the same time pointing at the door. "I don't speak bunny, stupid!" Devan exclaimed, while getting ready to sit back down on the couch. Angel still trying to convey his message, hopped up on the sofa as well. Angel thought for a moment, then got a bright idea look on his face as he grabbed both of his ears, and pulled them to one side of his head, while at the same time, getting a subtle frightful look on his face, and slowly moving his foot back and forth across the ground. After this, and while keeping his ears over to one side, he made a motion as if he were casting a fishing rod.

   Devan was rather put off at first, wondering if the rabbit was trying to make fun of him in some way. It was when he saw the fishing pole motion, and finally recognized the ear placement did he start to understand. "Yes, Fluttershy is fishing." This made Angel stop what he was doing, and point at Devan with a celebratory look of glee. The white bunny then shaped his face into something different now, a look that made Devan think he was trying to do maybe a frankenstein monster or something. Overall he couldn't guess it, and just shrugged his shoulders.

   While waving his arms, Angel put on the face again, this time puffing up his chest, then he started digging at the ground for a second, only to pull up an imaginary item, that he pulled to his chest, and started to cradle. "Would you just start talking already?" Devan moaned out in a tone of frustration. "Almost everything here can talk perfectly. Just say it!"  The two gave each other a set of mean looks, then Devan paused as he thought he could have heard something, way in the distance, just barely out of his hearing range. Several seconds passed by, and Devan heard the sound once more, a high pitched squeal of some kind. He looked down at Angel who was now almost doing flips in the air, all the while pointing at the door with furious thrusts of his arms.

   Once again, the sound came, a little louder now, and Devan's brow began to contract downwards as he began to take in the hurried game of charades. Then in a flash, the monster face, and the digging made Devan's heart jump into his throat, as he himself jumped from the couch. "Diamond Dogs!" The Human yelled, causing Angel to shake his head up and down, while at the same time, bolt towards the door. Then he heard the high pitched squeak again, and the realization of what it was caused Devan to become a raging conflagration of rage, and malice. Fluttershy was being chased by Diamond Dogs, and those were her screams. In movements that still impressed Angel, Devan let out an incoherent growling yell as he snatched up his coat, and smashed through the door, almost taking it off it's hinges.

*****

   Fluttershy let out another scream of terror as one of her pursuers lept up from the ground, causing her to change course once again. There were five of them now, four of them wearing the normal looking heavy plate armour she had seen before, the fifth was something different however. He was much larger, both in height, and in width. He wore a full body suit that was completely encrusted in dirt stains, both old and new. His fur was a deep brown, shaggy and matted, it had varying lengths over his whole massive body, mostly sticking out in patches from his sleeves, and neck line. His head, and face are what frightened her the most though, for it was him that tried to snag her at first while at the pond, and she could have swore it was a wolf when she first saw him.

   She wanted so bad to leap to the air, and take flight, as it would be the perfect way to get away. She was just too scared, her wings wouldn't open, and she found it was all she could do to make her legs move as fast as they could. For a couple of minutes the team of ground dwelling canines dove, and emerged from the ground, sometimes making a quick grab at the terrified yellow Pegasus. Most of the time they would just jump from their tunnels, and bark or growl, causing her to meep out in a panic, and change directions once again. Fluttershy's heart sank to the bottom most part of her chest when she saw what was ahead of her. A tall hill side that had a towering wall of dirt that became a sheer, and steep face, looking as if it had been dug out by something. The wall was nearly ten feet in height, and she knew she could never climb it, so once again she tried to force her wings to open, so that she could at least leap over the hill, and put a considerable amount of distance between her, and her chasers.

   Her wings popped open, and for a moment she felt a sense of relief come over her as she knew that soon she would be air born, and free of this terrifying experience. With a fast flap of her fully outstretched wings, and a hard bound, the yellow Pegasus left the ground with enough speed to leave a uprising of dust where she once was. She could see herself start to crest over the dug out hill face, and soon after she could see the horizon over the hill. However, all of her hope left her in a flash, as she felt the long dirt crusted claws of one of the dogs take hold of her long swept back tail. The alpha of the pack had launched himself into the air, just as quickly as Fluttershy had, and while he did not have the means to maintain altitude as she did, his reach was much further than any Ponies, and he was able to grab the only thing he could to bring her back down to the ground.

   Fluttershy let out a soft cry of pain as her flight was brought to a sudden end, and she face planted into the ground. Due to the momentum, and speed of which she had achieved before, her landing caused her to slide through the dirt, finally coming to a rest right up against the very hill she was trying to ascend over. Very slowly, the mare recovered from her crash, she had to blink several times, and rub her eyes with her hooves as to remove the large amounts of dirt that had accumulated on her face and muzzle, even having to let out a couple of coughs as some of it had made it's way into her mouth. She then saw the group of Diamond Dogs start to surround her, and she jumped to her back legs, and placed her back to the wall as tears of horror started to build, then flow from her widened eyes.

   "Looks like it gave up, eh boss? What do you want to do with it?" One of the armoured Dogs said as the group began to encompass Fluttershy's position.

   "Shut up stupid!" The one in the dirt covered suit barked out as he reached up and knocked his cohort on the head with a fist that still had strands of Fluttershy's tail in it. "We're not doing anything with her." The leader of the pack gave the one that had spoke a mean glare, then gave the rest of the canines the same look, all while adding in a deep growl. He then looked at the Pony, who was completely frozen in her stance against the wall. With a couple of small steps, he approached her, then knelt down on one knee, and placed his hand up to his chest. "Drill."

   As much as Fluttershy recognized that he was introducing himself to her, she just could not begin to muster the courage to make her mouth move, or cause the sounds needed to say her own name. "You sure this one can talk Boss?" Another one said, confident that he wouldn't get smacked as he was to far away at this point. "I mean, I know it can scream and all, but."

   "Of course she can talk you moron!" Drill growled out again. "All Ponies can talk. Just a matter of getting them to." He turned his head from the one he was scolding, and back to the still very frightened Pegasus who was watching them with unmoving eyes. "So listen Pony, real sorry about all that back there." Drill stated while pointing a claw back to where the whole ordeal began. "Like I said before, I'm Drill. I investigate above ground matters, and I would like to ask you a few questions."

   While her entire body was still completely unable to move in the presence of this massive creature, Fluttershy was able to feel her throat start to loosen up. "F-f-f-f-fl-flu-flutter-fluttershy." Was all she was able to get out, and even that seemed to make her feel like she was going to faint.

   "There, you see that boys?" Drill said as something resembling a smile came over his long brown muzzle, bearing his teeth that caused Fluttershy to recoil a little. "She can talk just fine." Drill looked back at his pack, but immediately noticed there attentions weren't anywhere close to him. All of them now were looking directly up to the top of the hill, a couple of them with confused looks, and dropped jaws. With a fast snap of his head, Drill also turned his gaze to where the others were looking. This was done just in time to see a shadowy, coat wearing figure, launch itself from the hill top, and with a loud roaring yell, plant it's thick soled boots squarely into Drill's face.

   Drill hit the ground flat on his back, letting out a long exhale, as most of the air in his lungs was pushed out from the impact. Devan was the second to come to the ground, though his landing was far more graceful, as he came to rest on his left foot, and right knee. While the other Diamond Dogs, let the shock of what happened settle in, and Drill drug himself away from his attacker, while at the same time pulling himself up to his feet, Devan rose to his as well, keeping his head down as to accentuate the hood over his head, covering the eyes of his mask.

   With only a few fast twitches of his eyes, Devan took in the scene before him. The five canines had now grouped together in a tight formation, they were for the most part no different than the ones he encountered when he first arrived, save for the one in the middle. It was this one Devan focused on the most, he was much larger than the others, and Devan took notice that as just as much as he was measuring up the five of them, this larger one was doing the same to him. Though what drove Devan's next actions is what he saw hanging in the large wolf like creatures claws, strands of long pink hair. He turned his head quickly to look behind him, and what he saw was Fluttershy, dirty and panicked. Her tail was ratted, and parts of it separated, telling him where the strands came from, but it was the dark wet trails of tears that were now mingling with the dirt on her face that twisted his unseen face into a jaw clenching madness. To him, it wasn't the fact that this other animal pulled at her tail, and for all normal observations it seemed she was unharmed, but her tears, he hated them, he despised them, and these filthy dogs were the ones that made them exist, they made her cry.

   "All of you just fucking died!" Devan screamed as he whipped his head back around to face his targets. While yelling this, he reached behind his back with both arms, his hands taking a death grip on the pistol grips of the weapons stored there. His arms went straight, now wielding his custom made forty five calibers. His first targets were the two armoured dogs at opposite sides of their group. Then his fingers squeezed the triggers, and what came next was a smoke filled cloud of bullet hails. In a slow sweeping motion, Devan let fly as many bullets from his guns as fast as his fingers would move, and the cyclic rate of the weapon would allow. Both arms still outstretched moved to the middle of the pack, before his limbs crossed over one another, and continued the spray of ballistics into the small group. The only thing saving each of them from a sudden demise, was his rage that had taken over his ability to aim properly, and his want to inflict as much damage on as many of Fluttershy's aggressors as possible.

   The Diamond Dogs had absolutely no clue what was happening as this dark creature unleashed it's wrath down upon them. This lack of reaction was quickly cut short as they witnessed two of their pack members yelp out in pain as several of the bullets struck one in the arm, and another in the uncovered part of his shoulder. The next two in the row were lucky enough to not feel being struck in their flesh by the projectiles, though they did feel the force of them striking their armour with enough power to cause deep dents, and that was enough to send them to the ground in evading rolls. Drill was quicker though, and in reaction however, as he saw what happens when this creatures weapons came in contact with unprotected hides. He knew he wore no armour, he knew he could not let them bounce off him as they did with his partners armour beside him, and as he saw the two dual firing guns point at him, he knew he had to move. Drill lept forward and downwards just in time as he could actually hear the whizzing sound of the small metal bits fly past him. He tucked himself into a loose ball, so that he could somersault towards his attacker, and get in close. The speed, and agility of this mask wearing defender was something he was not expecting though.

   Just as soon as Devan's arms came crossed across his chest, he heard the clicking sounds of empty clips emanate from the barrels of his smoking guns, at the same time he saw the largest of the group launch himself forward. This prompted Devan to release both of his weapons, as he himself bent his knees slightly, then aided by the strength of his muscular legs, put himself into the air, leaping over the Diamond Dog, as he was in mid roll, landing on the ground just a mere foot from where Drill had started his own dodge. Devan turned his body three sixty to take in the new positions of the group he attacked. The one that had been shot was still letting out dog like yelps to vocalize the agony of his now throbbing bullet wounds, the other that was on the end showed his true colors by turning tail and diving into the ground, showing the tunnel he had dug to be in the opposite direction of the action. The other two were now up on the ground, and one was making his way towards Devan, while the last, and biggest of the group was recovering from his evade, taking in the information that the masked figure was now no where near where it was before.

   The one Diamond Dog that took a bullet to the armour was now the aggressor, he moved as quickly as his body size, and weighted metal garments would allow. He let out a long growl as he came into striking distance of the creature that attacked him and his pack, by letting his clawed hand fly directly at the masked figures head. Devan was not even close to being in the mood to play with these Dogs like he had with the first three he had fought. As soon as the canines claw was about to make contact with Devan's face, he reached up with his arm, bent slightly at the elbow as to deflect the blow, and absorb the energy of it's momentum, turning it into nothing more than a mild slap. With three fast strikes Devan brought his metal plated fist into the Diamond Dogs uncovered face, each blow causing more damage than the last, until finally a steady flow of blood came oozing from the now yelping Dog. Devan wasn't finished with this one yet however, as he took hold of his bleeding opponents wrist with the hand he had blocked with, twisting it as Devan turned his back to the Dog, then stepped backwards and to the side, all the while bringing the now contorted and tensed limb with him. Pushing and pulling, Devan placed the hand of his now victim to the metal plate of his back, then pushed up, bringing the hand almost directly to the bottom of his fur covered neck. Then with a powerful blow, Devan struck as hard as he could on the Diamond Dog's elbow, then smiled to himself as he heard the all to familiar sound of bones snapping from one another, and the cry that came from his opponent as it realized his arm was just shattered.

   By this time, Drill was now on the move, he got to witness first hand the martial prowess of this faceless creature as he watched his pack mate get struck, turned and twisted, then broken. He let out a determined grunt as he pushed himself forward, to try the best he could to get to the aide of his companion before more damage was done to him as the now howling armoured Diamond Dog fell to his knees, using his one good arm to grasp his broken one. Devan however, saw the movements of the largest of the canines, and was not about to let him get in a preemptive strike. The Human planted his right foot on the back of the kneeling Diamond Dog, then the left, climbing up the broad plated back, and then leaping into the air while at the same time bringing his right knee into a tight chamber before letting it go, flinging his foot in an aerial spin kick, that caught Drill squarely in the jaw. This crushing blow would have been enough to fell the largest of Humans, or even snap their necks from the trauma it would have caused in the resulting whip lash. Fortunately for Drill, he was no Human, and while the flatly planted kick rocked him off his desired course, and even made a pain singed wave of darkness flow through his eyes, he quickly righted himself in a few steps.

   Devan landed from his spinning attack, and decided to continue the circular motion as he spun on his heels, closing the distance to the last of the canines that had a bullet ricochet off it's armour. Upon completing a full spin, Devan tuned his movements to a fully extended side kick, one that planted itself directly into the chest armour of the Diamond Dog, who himself thought would be prepared for any attack placed on him, and while the kick did not cause much damage, it was strong enough to make the Dog have to step backwards, to avoid being knocked off his feet. All this small distraction did was open an opportunity for Devan to lunge forth, and commence a series of lightning fast punches, palm strikes, and knife hands that ultimately ending in a full hooked uppercut, that finished the job of the kick, by lifting the Diamond Dog to the air, then down to his back.

   As soon as the last of the armoured Diamond Dogs were taken down, Devan looked behind him, to see the largest getting ready to come at him with another assault. The Human then took a very aggressive stance, by stomping his foot to the ground, forming a 't' shape with his feet, then making a clawed fist with his middle, and index fingers, and thumb on both hands. Drill let out a loud vicious growl as angered drool flowed from his bared teeth, and shaking lips. This gave Devan only a reason to get in as close as he could, as fast as he could, so he would be able to latch onto those oversized chompers, and pull them out one by one. However, all of Devan's rage, all of his wanting to cause bodily harm to his opponents, and even his desire to kill the massive wolf creature washed completely from his body as he saw something that he would have never even expected to see, causing both combatants to halt their actions.

   Fluttershy placed herself on the battleground, doing so by quickly trotting between Devan, and Drill, then sitting down on her haunches, while giving a soft, sad look towards the ground. "Please stop fighting." The yellow Mare said in a voice that was on the verge of cracking due to the mental state she was in. Then without moving her head, her eyes focused on Devan. "Please Devan? I'm alright, I promise. Just please don't fight anymore."

   Devan couldn't believe what he was feeling, every emotion he had thought himself immune to came smashing into him like a runaway train. Regret, fear, and shame were just a few that washed over him as he stood there dumb founded, gazing sadly into those large sea green pools that were the Pegasus's eyes. Never once in his life, personal or professional had he just ended a confrontation because some woman asked him to. He had heard pleas from hundreds of people, none of them affecting him in the slightest, but in just one short sentence. This four foot tall Pony was able to completely defuse his want to fight, and his need to bring harm to his targets. All he could do, was remove his hood, and then take off the featureless mask that covered his face, then toss it to the ground, as he himself fell to his knees. "I'm sorry Fluttershy. I just thought they had hurt you. I thought they were going to do something horrible."

   Drill himself couldn't believe what he was seeing, this alien looking creature was just seconds before, an unstoppable whirlwind of feet, fists and pain inducing techniques that he himself thought he would become the victim to. Yet here in the very heat of combat, a small yellow Pony was able to bring the tall and slender typhoon to a halt, and even make him apologize for fighting in the first place. He was even more surprised when he saw the mare step quickly to the now kneeling creature, and place her head on his shoulders causing him to raise up just a little, and wrap his arms around her in a hard embrace. "I see." Drill said as he let his body relax, his stance changed to one of a more passive stand, and he just stood there for a moment, watching the two finish their hug, and realizing he had just probably chased down this black cloth wearing creatures mate, inducing the rage filled attacks on him, and his pack.

   Fluttershy kept herself close to Devan, She didn't know why, but she so wanted to stay near him. Even after witnessing all the pain he could inflict with the efforts of his body, knowing that he had rushed to her defense, seeing what he was willing to do to ensure that she did not befall injury, it made her feel very safe, even safer than she normally felt when she was with her dearest friends. She did however, turn her head slightly to look at the large Diamond Dog, who was in turn looking at her. "I am sorry. Mister, umm, Drill was it? My friend is new, and there was a filly from town that got chased by some other Diamond Dogs because they wanted her gem, and."

   "Stop." Drill said, though without yelling it, and by only rasing his hand to accent his request, which Fluttershy did quickly, getting a look on her muzzle as if she had said something wrong. "A filly is the children of your kind?" He asked, making Fluttershy just nod in response. Drill looked down for a short moment as he took in this information, he then looked to the ground where Devan had first landed, and used his weapons. He noticed scattered on the ground were small, hollow, long and round pieces of metal the weapons threw from their sides just as they made a sound. He sighed as he knew the same kind of metal was found at the scene where his fellow Diamond Dogs were found dead at the forest's edge just a few days earlier. Now with what this Pegasus had told him, it all became very clear. The three now dead Diamond Dogs were looking for gems, they saw a small Pony child with a gem, they tried to get it from her, and this creature intervened.

   "Mister Drill?" Fluttershy said in a small voice, not wanting to chance the possibility of angering the massive wolf looking Diamond Dog.

   "Perhaps it would be better if all in all, your and I races stop interacting with one another. Some bad things have happened because of it." Drill sighed as he gestured for the remaining members of his pack to come towards him. This did cause Devan to tense up as he saw the movements of his former adversaries come past him, only to be soothed again as Fluttershy made a very soft 'shh' sound. The one that got shot, was the first at Drill's side, still whimpering from the pain of his wounds. The next was the one that had been kicked in the chest, though he did stop to aide his comrade that had his arm broken. Drill then looked at the one that didn't have a gun shot wound, or shattered bones, and made a digging motion with one of his hands. The Dog complied, and quickly bent down, then with blinding speed, completely vanished in a small explosion of dirt.

   "Umm, I am really sorry about all this, and I am sure Devan is too." Fluttershy really was sorry about the whole ordeal, though from the look she got from Drill, she could see her heart felt apologies were more than likely falling on deaf ears. All she did was stand there with Devan, and watch as Drill helped the first of his pack into the freshly dug hole, then the next. Soon Drill was the only one who was standing there, he looked at the pair, the alien creature that was staring at him intently, and the small friendly Pony that stood by him. Then he just let out a sigh, and shook his head before lowering himself into the hole, filling it behind him as he dug away.

   Fluttershy stepped away from Devan, but offered him a happy smile as the relief of having this whole situation finally come to an end. She also took notice of how very dark it had become, almost completely night now, save for the very last glimmers of sunlight on the horizon. "Well, umm it's getting kinda late. Would you like to umm, maybe go home?"

   "Go home?" Devan repeated, though his voice had a saddened inflection to it, and the position of his eyebrows showed he seemed to be confused by her statement, though for an instant, he thought she actually meant the home he had left behind on Earth, and it was something he was starting to miss less and less.

   "Yes, home. You know, the umm, tree cottage. I could probably really use a bath." She said, taking notice of her self as she looked up and down her body. After this, she gave a small giggle, and Devan couldn't help but smile at the sound of her laugh.

   "Yeah, sounds good." Devan responded as he stood to his feet. He walked over to where the fight had first started, he retrieved his pistols from where he had dropped them, and placed them back in their holsters. Fluttershy stood by him as the two started walking back in the direction of Ponyville, then Fluttershy stopped and looked behind her.

   "Oh! You forgot the mask thing you were wearing. Don't, you know, want it?" She said, while looking at the scary covering that he wore.

   Devan in turn stopped and looked at the garment he had worn so many times before. Every time he put it on it meant that he was removing himself from the normality of being Human. With that mask on he wasn't just a person, he was a faceless monster that could do what ever it wanted, because at the end of whatever he was doing with it on his face, he could look himself in the mirror, and in some way convince himself that it wasn't him looking back. "No." He said as he turned back around and started to walk away, prompting Fluttershy to make quick steps to put herself at his side again. "I don't need it anymore." This made Fluttershy give another big smile up at him, lighting up her still now completely dirt encrusted face. She also leaned in while they walked, placing her head against his side, and she was happy to feel his hand being gently placed atop her head, and gently rub her ear. This is the position the pair moved in as they slowly walked back to the warm tree house, content with each other's company in the new night's breeze.

  Next Chapter

A Broken Mind

A Broken Mind

   On a large log Shannon sat, slowly moving his hands back, and forth over the medium sized flames while he stared up into the sky. The moon was bright tonight; it's surface much more visible, and even more detailed than Earth's moon ever could be. Many times on his home world did he look up towards the Moon there, and many times did he just view it as some lump of rock that was unfortunate enough to get stuck in the gravity of Earth. Here however, it was something of great power; a symbol that filled him with pride, and reverence. With him looking up at it, and him knowing that somewhere in this world was the living embodiment of this Moon; the Night, and Darkness itself. It made him feel wondrous, and empowered; though it also made him feel a little sad. While he had enjoyed this outing in the name of his Worship, and Goddess. He could admit to himself that he missed her, and wanted to be in her presence again. While the thoughts of his beautiful Moon Goddess were at the fore front of his mind, it was the person, or thing creeping around in the trees behind him; that had the most of his attention.

   He knew they had been there for at least ten minutes now. He wasn't sure how they were able to sneak up on him, and get this close. All he knew is that they were now in the bushes; no more than twenty feet away. He ran a multitude of scenarios through his mind in an instant of what could be lurking there. Minotaurs were much to large to slip through the under brush of the small tree patch he rested in now. A Gryphon would have easily been heard flapping through the sky, and making it's descent. He had not yet even come close to seeing a Dragon. It had to be something small; something capable of moving without detection. This stalker had to be able to not only mask it's approach, but be able to hide the sound of it's steps as it tried to inch closer, and closer to him with each long passing minute. That's when he took a long sigh as he looked down into the flames. At the same time, reaching up to place his hood over his head, and reach into his inner coat pocket, and remove the mask; placing it over his face. He then became still as a stone, waiting to hear the sound to which he deduced would be their method of attack, and he did not have to wait long.

   The noise that a Unicorn's horn made to him could only be described as a 'twinkle.' It was the sound that accompanied the use of magic every time a spell was being cast, or an object was being manipulated. This was the sound he heard from behind him in the dark; then the sound of a fallen tree being picked up, and tossed through the air like it weighed no more than a crumpled piece of paper. With a blinding dash; Shannon moved to the side. He placed all his strength into his legs, and threw himself to the side of the campfire. He spun mid stride, and was able to glance for just a second the glowing shimmer of the Unicorn's horn in the darkness. He then had to once again do a large leap backwards, into the shadowed tree line as the once tree; now lethal projectile came just mere inches from taking his head off with ease. Another set of quick side steps, and a roll up onto the trunk of a thick standing tree were the steps Shannon made to ensure his new position could not easily be found. He then ever so slightly poked his head from around his cover, to see if he was able to make out the location of his attacker, hoping they weren't as adept at cloaking oneself in the local shadows as he.

   Chaosia cursed to herself silently as she watched her attack sail perfectly through the air. Only to watch her target simply dodge it as if it were moving in slow motion. She could not understand how Shannon could move so fast, how he could completely take in the situation at hand within just seconds, and then react as if he had all the time in the world to prepare for it.  She saw were he moved to, but she couldn't see more than just a few feet into the brush in which the Human fell into. She knew he was there, he couldn't have moved far, or else she would have heard him, she would have saw the shadows move as he tried to evade her. That is when she decided to let her red eye start to glow, to let it show her what was hidden in the darkness before her. It was the same technique she used to track Shannon to this place; her eye could show her remnants of paths taken, or paths to be taken.

   There she saw him, hiding behind a tree. Though much to her surprize, he was now spinning out from behind it, his arm cocked back in a throwing position. Once again she cursed herself, her eye gave away her spot to him; he had been waiting for this opportunity. She knew all to well the object he held in his hand, and her chest tightened in a sharp inhale as the axe was let loose, and flew with a whistle through the air at the target she had given him, her eye. Chaosia's reflexes were sharp however, and her horn began to glow brightly as it caught hold of the black steel weapon, just as it was about to make impact with her head. As soon as the axe came to a halt in mid air, now surrounded by the magic of her horn, she let out a verbal grunt, and lunged forward, adding more effect to the weapon as it now flew back at it's former master, with intentions of driving itself deep into his chest. Her hopes of ending this now were crushed like dry leaves under the weight of a falling boulder however. Her eyes widened, and she couldn't help but let her jaw fall open as she saw Shannon do a small step to the side, and catch his axe like it was nothing more than a play toy thrown at him by a small foal.

   As soon as Shannon's hand took hold of his axe that she had tried to wield against him, he knew he had to move. He knew all to well now how she got this close to him; her ability to turn into a wisping cloud was all to perfect to get in close and strike. This was a power that he had to negate, he had to get close, strike fast, strike deadly, as not to give her the opportunity to take this form again. She could easily take flight, and disappear, or spread herself across a thin plane, small enough to become undetectable. So as soon as he had a firm grasp on his now retrieved weapon, he lept forward. Both axes held high over his head, his aerial maneuver gave him a perfect vantage of his once comrade, now turned aggressor. He came down fast; he came down hard, letting the axe in his right hand come slashing to the ground. She was on guard however, Chaosia took a quick step backwards, only to have to make another retreat as Shannon lunged forward with his left arm, striking hard with the heavy blade at the knees of her front legs.

   This is what Chaosia had been waiting for, for him to make an error such as this. To him he was using tactics to combat others of his race; whom probably stood on two legs like himself. She was no Human however, and instead of stepping backwards again to dodge the sweeping attack, she simply stood up on her hind legs, letting the axe fly underneath her. She saw Shannon was quick to adapt to this tactic however, as he adjusted his weight on his bent legs, spinning enough to let another swipe of his right axe start, this one coming for her neck. It left him open for just a brief moment; a small hole in his defense that she had to exploit. It was a gamble in which if it didn't pay off, a bloody, pain filled death would be her reward for such actions. With a powerful lunge, she let her body weight drop, while at the same time using her front legs in a one, two combination. Her right hoof made contact just before Shannon's axe found it's mark; striking a blow to the exposed area of his right shoulder, deflecting his own attack. Her left hoof now had full range to slam directly into the side of the Human's head, and bring him under control for her to finish quickly. She felt the flat of her hoof make contact; she felt it start to meet resistance. However, just as she was about to apply the necessary pressure for a follow through, Shannon threw all of his weight backwards, robbing her of the dazing blow that his Human skull would not be able to tolerate.

   In a roll, turned into a backwards somersault Shannon retreated; before using the momentum of his evade to bring him back up to his feet. His anger had now begun to boil it's way to the top; both from the misjudgement of how the Unicorn would react to his flury of blows, and allowing himself to almost be knocked out by a powerful hoof to the head. Through unshown grinding teeth, Shannon let out a low growl of frustration. He then saw her horn start to glow again, he knew there were plenty of objects in this night covered ground that she could use to bash, stun, or even impale him with. So he once again went on the offensive, by the means of a strong side arm motion, letting the axe in his right hand fly once more at her. The dark mare did just as he wanted her to, the attack was precise, but slow enough to make her have to move to the side to avoid it's cutting edge. As his weapon streaked past Chaosia, getting swallowed into the shadows behind her, Shannon lept forward. His speed, and skill; combined with his growing rage were no match for the slender framed Unicorn. Shannon let a vicious grin come to him as he was just a second away from feeling his blade make crushing contact with Chaosia's skull. Though much to his dismay, the Dark Guardsman's horn flashed with magic, as her eye began to glow bright red. Then just as Shannon's axe hit her, she became a Pony shaped cloud of black smoke, then floated away towards the fire.

   Just as quickly as she had lost her solid form; did she gain it back just as fast. Putting herself in front of the fire allowed her to see very clearly the black clothed Human, who was now glaring at her through one of those down turned eyes of his mask. Then with a side roll, Shannon lept back into action. He came up from his acrobatics to one foot, and one bent knee, as his arm reared back, getting ready to lunge himself, and his blade like a ballistic spear at the silhouette before him. These motions were brought to a halt however, as Shannon could no longer move his arm. He looked up, and saw that his axe had now taken the aura of Chaosia's horn. He then felt it take on a life of it's own as it jerked forward, as if it wanted to go to Chaosia. With all his might Shannon held back, momentarily stopping the blade from being ripped from his hand. This gave him enough time to come to his feet, and take hold of the metal shaft with his other hand, to further still impede the Unicorn from relieving him of his weapon.

   Shadow Vein stood in shock, and awe in his Void. He simply couldn't believe that these two had come to death dealing blows so quickly. He was at least thinking that Chaosia was going to try to render him unconscious, or weaken him enough to make him bend to her will. He hadn't thought for a moment that her intentions were to kill him. Then there was this new power struggle before him. Chaosia had taken hold of Shannon's remaining axe, if she were to successfully rip it from his hands, Shannon would have little to no defense against her hardened hooves, and piercing horn; let alone her physical attacks. The anticipation, mixed with the drama of the fight before him got the best of Shadow Vein's attention, and he did not realize how close he was to the window of his Void he was standing to. As the struggle between the two combatants became tighter, and tighter; Shadow Vein leaned in further, and further. Then, Shadow Vein leaned in just a little to far, and he started to fall forward. The only thing the Stallion could do to stop him falling on his face, was to reach out with his front hooves, and plant himself in a wide stance. This action though, caused his front legs to exit the window he was watching from, and land in a large pile of leaves, along with cracking an old dry branch in half.

   Chaosia started to smile as she witnessed Shannon's strength start to falter. She knew that all she had to do was keep this constant pressure on him, and he would break; as his Human body could not withstand the strengths of her magic. Once she had torn the axe away from his hand, all that would be between him, and her would be him having to try to engage her in close range combat. Leaving her the option to remain at range, slowly pelting, and bashing him with the weapons the forest, and earth had provided. Soon, it would all be over; this world would be done with this breathing abomination, that's what she thought at least. For just an instant her ear twitched as she heard a rustle in the trees to her side, and out of the side of her vision, she could have sworn she saw something emerge itself from the very shadows. In her heightened alertness, she couldn't help but turn her gaze from Shannon to the movement at her side, and this, would be her undoing.

   Shannon let out a grunt as he pooled even more of his remaining strength into keeping his axe from slipping from his grasp. His fingers burned from the constant force being applied to the hard steel in his hands. His arm muscles ached as the constant strain made them feel as if he was trying to lift a two ton rock of pure marble. All seemed lost in this endeavor, until he saw his opponent make a move that gave him all the opportunity he needed. As soon as Chaosia turned her gaze from him, Shannon let his strength fail, and the axe was now set loose through the air. The constant pull from the Unicorn trying to peel it from Shannon's grasp, combined with the tension of his fight to keep it, had turned this black bladed tool into a magic powered missile. One that sang death as it spiraled in a blur at it's new, and unknowing target.

   Chaosia let out a gasp; a sudden release of air that worked in two fold. She had realized what she had done; she had let herself become distracted. The other part of the gasp was from the shock of a new sensation to her; something she had never felt before. This feeling forced her to look down, and see the now blood covered blade of the axe she was trying to tear from Shannon's grasp; buried deep in her chest, just below her neck. She began to shiver, she wanted to try and run, but nothing in her body was working anymore. The only thing she could truly feel now was a solid flow of her own blood pouring down her chest, to her legs, and forming a black pool on the ground under her. She tried once again to turn and flee, to get away as fast as possible, but all this accomplished was her losing her balance, and collapsing to the ground with a hard thump, as the little bit of air her lungs were able to produce, started to leave her.

   A deafening yell of disbelief, and horror came from Shadow Vein's roaring throat as he took in the vision of his friend being slain before him. Fortunately for him he was still within the confines of his Void, so the sounds of his primal scream could only be heard by him, and him alone. He so wanted to rush out of the window he watched from; he so wanted to come to her aide, and try everything he could to stop her from leaving this world this way. It was then did he come to see the fact that it was his misstep that made her look in his direction. It was he that had killed her, not Shannon, and to him, it might as well have been him that drove that axe into her body. With this feeling, Shadow Vein couldn't help but just sit down on his haunches, and watch as Shannon removed his hood, and mask, then start to approach the fallen Mare, who lay bleeding on the ground. While at the same time, looking into the encompassing darkness for just a moment; trying to see what had caught Chaosia's attention so.

   Shannon simply fell to his knees as he looked down at Chaosia, who in turn was staring up at him with a now glossy, and foggy looking eye. All he could do was slowly place his hand on her shallow breathing chest, causing her to flinch from his touch. He then reached down with his other hand, took hold of the axe handle, and ripped it from her body, causing her to let out a gasping scream of burning pain. "Shh." Shannon whispered to her, as he placed the axe on the ground, and brought his hand back to gently stroke her mane. "Have I become such a bane to you, that you would take such actions against our Worship?" Shannon paused for a moment, as if waiting for a response; though none came. "Such a foolish Pony. You never seemed to grasp that I am her will. To strike at me; is to strike at her, herself. Mortals such as us could never know such victories."

   "Curse, you." Chaosia was able to push out of her mouth in not words, but more fleeting gasps of air her body was desperately trying to take in.

   Shannon just shook his head, as he placed his hand that was on her mane; now to her eyes, slowly pulling the lids down over the fading orbs of her eyes. "They are your last breaths. Spend them as you wish, you deserve at least that much for your service to our Worship." As soon as he spoke these words, he lifted his hand to show Chaosia's eyes completely closed, and he sat silent as he heard the last trace of air pass through her lips. Then there was nothing; her chest slowly deflated, and he knew she was gone. "May our Divine Moon forgive all the sins you have committed in this life. May she bring you to Darkness, so that you may know the loving bliss, of Night Eternal." There, Shannon remained for a few more minutes, before collecting his axe, and placing it on his side. He then rose to his feet, and started walking out of the small forest, back towards Canterlot.

*****

   Fluttershy finished drying herself off with the large fluffy towel before tossing it to the floor. She then reached over, and grabbed another one, and proceeded to expertly wrap her long pink mane in a turban style head dress. She let out a long sigh as she turned around, then let out a squeak filled gasp as she saw the absolute mess her bath had made in her tub. A thick dark ring of washed dirt, and mud had now formed where the water line once was. The bottom of the tub was now also stained with the remains of the day's activities, in the form of grimy streaks of light brown mud, that ran towards the drain. Another defeated sigh escaped her lips as the thought of the massive chore it would be to clean this calamity, and to get her bathroom back to it's nice pristine state. Her large eyes bounced back and forth, and while it would make it only harder to clean, she decided that she was just to tired, and the job would have to wait until tomorrow.

   The little mare trotted out into her front room, and scanned the area; finding it was empty. "Devan?" She called out, getting no answer in return. Through out the tree house she roamed, calling out his name in a cheery, and friendly voice, still getting no answer. It was only until she looked out one of the windows, did she see her hero resting himself against one of the fence posts that outlined her property. While trying to not be to hasty, Fluttershy placed herself at the door. She looked out into the night, seeing that her Human friend was staring blankly into the vast field beyond her ranch; though not looking at anything in particular, just lost in his thoughts. She began to take small steps at first to the outside, lowering her head slightly, and looking around to make sure there wasn't anything scary between him and her. Though she knew if there were such a thing; he would be quick to rush to her side, and that made her feel better, and gave her the courage to move out. "Umm, Devan? I didn't mean to disturb you or anything. But umm."

   "There's no hate here." The Human said, cutting her off, while still looking out into the expanding darkness. He didn't even turn to acknowledge she was behind him, almost as if he had said it to himself.

   "S-sorry. But, umm, what?" Fluttershy answered back while one of her eyebrows dropped down, and the other raised to show her not being able to understand the statement.

   Devan turned only his head to look at her for just a second, before moving it back to where it was before. "This world. This whole place." He said as he waved a loose hand towards the darkened field before him. "It has no hate, no animosity to feel. There's just the world." Fluttershy was about to say something as she could tell he was very upset. He continued talking however, and she brought her mouth closed with a quick snap. "My world, Earth, it's full of hate. You can feel it in the air, you can taste it in the food, the water. You can hear it in every voice that enters your ears. But you start to forget what it is. You don't pay attention anymore, and you just accept it."

   "Devan, t-that's just terrible." The yellow Pegasus said in a low whisper, as a long look of sadness came to her massive sea green eyes. "Is it really so bad?" She asked as she walked closer to him, eventually rearing up to her hind legs, and placing her front hooves on the fence post beside him. "I mean. It just can't be as bad as you say. Please say it isn't."

   He couldn't look at her now. He knew the expression she would be wearing on that long muzzled, kind face of hers, and he couldn't bear to give her even the smallest glance, knowing he had helped place it there. "For people like me? Because of the things I do, and have done over the course of my life. Yeah, I am afraid it is. And what makes it worse is that I knew what I was doing!" He said in not so much a yell, but a emotional raised voice that caused Fluttershy to flinch a little as he pounded his fist lightly to the top of the fence post. "I was happy to do it. Because I knew that if I did those things. If I increased the hate in the world, I could make my life better, little by little." After speaking these words, Devan struck the post once more, then let his head hang down, still not looking over at the little yellow mare he had come to build quite an affection for.

   "Umm." Fluttershy started, pausing not because of her timid nature, but from her trying to find the words to make him feel better. 'I know we haven't know each other for very long. And uhh, I don't know what kind of things you did on your world. But umm." She stopped talking for a moment as she inched herself along the fence line. She placed herself right next to him, and lifted one of her hooves up, and brought it to rest on his shoulder. "I know since you got here, you have saved Sweetie Belle. You even gave her back her gem when Rarity said it was fine to keep it." This made Fluttershy smile, and give off a small giggle as she remembered the event. "It made her so happy! I had never seen her hug a complete stranger before. But then, you rushed to my side, and were willing to fight a whole pack of Diamond Dogs for me." She paused once again to see if his facial expression had changed at all. Only to see that it hadn't, which made her rub her hoof back and forth on his shoulder. "So yeah, but umm, on your world, I don't know what you were. But here on this one, I-I can tell you are a good man."

   After telling Devan this, Fluttershy gave him the biggest smile she could muster. However, her face went right back to a more fearful state, and she even pulled her hoof away as she saw him snap his head to the side, and give her a look of angered lament. "I will never forgive myself for letting you think that about me." As soon as he finished saying this, he reached back, and pulled up his hood, then jumped the fence,and started walking towards the darkness in the forest's direction.

   "Devan wait!" Fluttershy cried out, even reaching out with her hoof for him. Her pleas however fell on deaf ears, and soon his tall frame was completely cloaked by the surrounding darkness of the night. Every muscle in her body told her to race into that same darkness, and find him. Her fears of what was in that void besides him, plus the added anxiety of today's earlier ordeal kept her from giving chase. All she could do was sit down while staring into the night. "P-please. Come b-back." She whispered as a set of tears started to form, and roll down her cheeks.

*****

   Shadow Vein sat there in his Void, glaring out into the world at his now dead troop mate, as the fire she lay by slowly began to fade. Almost an hour passed by before he could muster the courage to bring himself to take the few tortuous steps out of his hollow world, and into the night filled one, where the body of Chaosia grew colder by the minute. His head hung low, as the grief of his loss began to wash over the mask covered face that swirled with the material unique to his own world of nothingness. Then, before he knew it, and to soon for him to realize, he was there standing beside his fallen comrade.

   He didn't know what to think as he stood over Chaosia's body. He thought he should say something to her; anything at all, but the words wouldn't come to him. He just stood over her corpse, looking down at it. He felt a kind of anticipation he had never felt before in his life. As if all of this was just a serious accident, and if he remained here long enough, she would start to regain consciousness. However, the absolute lack of signs of life, and the large area of blood stained ground made him have to face the fact: that was never going to happen. A thought then came to him; a thought that he wished he didn't think of, Chaotica. This brought a whole new level of sadness to him now. As the scene of having to tell the surviving twin her sister was not just dead, but killed by their very own comrade, and by him.

   "It wasn't supposed to be this way." He said aloud, speaking not only to himself, but to the deathly still body beneath him. "We were all supposed to be together. To watch each other grow, become more powerful. To get old with one another. Then we could watch each other die. Not like this." He didn't know why, but he felt his jaw start to clench; his teeth start to grind. He was getting very angry all of the sudden. He had to swallow a very large lump that had formed in his throat, and by doing that, it seemed to open a passage for all his rage to spew forth. "You weren't supposed to die here!" He screamed down at Chaosia, halfway expecting for her eyes to flash open, so she could argue with him. "No stallion, no kids, not one thing! You don't have one thing to leave behind. How dare you leave like this!"

   The enraged Pony then jumped over both Chaosia's body, and the small flickering flames of the fire. He ran to the edge of the tree line, stopping as he roared out into the night before him. "And you Human! What were you thinking? How could you let yourself do it? She was your friend!" After he finished yelling his accusations into the cool night air, the only thing to answer him back was just fading echos of his own voice. He then plopped down on his haunches, and stared at the dark ground under him. "You never said one word to each other." He said in a dull whimper that was nothing compared to the bellow he let out just seconds before. "You just started fighting, and that was it. No reason why, no meaning to it, you just started trying to kill each other." After a long silence, Shadow Vein started to feel the anger in him subside just a small amount. It was enough to let a new feeling take hold of him, one of confusion.

   He started shifting his weight back and forth, his head bobbing as if it was being controlled by an unfelt wind, until he snapped it up, and looked directly at the Moon in the sky. "You didn't send her, did you?" He said to the celestial body. "No, no, no. She wouldn't try to kill him, they were friends, friends don't try to kill each other. Somepony else? Yes, somepony that hates him. Hates what he is; hates what he stands for. The Night, somepony that hates the night. Who hates the night? Who, who, who?" After all the questions; after all the talking to himself. Shadow Vein let out a small exhale, as a wide grin came over his masked muzzle. "The Day hates the Night, the Sun. Celestia, how could you?" The hatred he felt before washed over him once more. He now knew that this was all Celestia's doing. Not Shannon's, not Chaosia's, but that high and mighty Sun Goddess that was obviously so jealous of how revered Shannon held Princess Luna, that she tricked Chaosia into trying to kill him for her. As the revelation came to him of somepony to actually blame for this tragedy, he jumped from his prone position, and spun around to confess his discovery to his friend's body. What he saw there by the fire, was something that made his heart actually stop, as he took in the longest horror filled gasp he could ever remember.

   There, floating in the air as if being picked up by some unseen force, was Chaosia. Her legs dangled in the air, her head pointing straight down towards the ground in a fashion that showed there was still no life in her, yet she continued to rise high off the ground. Then, with a jerk, her eyes popped open, causing Shadow Vein to trip over himself, and fall to his back on the ground. Her one normal eye was still, cold and glassed over; her other eye however, was glowing a bright red. The light that came from her eye started to burn with such intensity, that it began to illuminate the surrounding area with a crimson radiance. Her head then began to twitch, jerking slowly at first, then coming to life as it whipped up, then snapped towards him in a dead stare. Her mouth started to open, it pushed itself to an unnatural size, just as it started to billow out a cloud of thick black smoke that formed into a tight, and swirling cloud over the fire.

   Shadow Vein breaths were short, terrified gasps that were making his chest rise, and fall at a dangerous rate. Never in his life had he witnessed such a morbid scene, and now that he had, he wished it had never come to pass. His voice had left him, his mouth was far open; yet no scream would dare leave his throat. His body betrayed him as well, as it would not listen to the pleas his mind was making to get up, and flee. He was trying so hard to leave, all he had to do was use his magic, summon his Shades; his Lovelies to come to his aide. So he could be pulled into his Void, and finally be free of this waking nightmare. Something wouldn't let him however, as if the dark swirling cloud before him was holding him there in place; making him look at it. The cloud then moved in a flash, it darted across the short expanse between itself, and Shadow Vein in less time than a blink of the eye would allow. This time, the mortified Pony was able to let out a terror filled scream as the cloud raced towards him, then enveloped him.

   The Dark Stallion was lifted up off the ground with ease. His body began to twist, and spin in the air, as if he was caught in a violent tornado of massive proportions. He could feel something pulling at him from all directions, but no matter where he looked, he could see nothing; only the black, and grey turbulence of his new prison. The black cloud first started to push itself inside Shadow Vein's mouth, causing the young black Pony to gasp for air, flowing through the Void created mask he wore as if it weren't there. More of the raging energy pour into his ears, then moving on to even his nostrils, and eyes. Then, just as quickly as it had started; it was now over. Shadow Vein hit the ground with a massive thud that caused him to expel the air from his lungs. Several moments passed in silence before Shadow Vein took in a deep breath.

   Slowly he gained his bearings; even slower still did he start to rise to his hooves. The braids of his mane hung now in front of his face as he straightened his knees, then flipping his head so his hair would return to it's normal resting place. With this, his eyes shot open, and while his right eye remained in it's normal state; his right eye was now replaced by one that burned a bright blood red. He looked back and forth, as if for a second he didn't realize where he was. He then took notice of Chaosia's body, and how it had now fallen back to the ground, and laid there as lifeless as if was before. His mask covered head bent from one side to the other as he looked down at her corpse. He then let a grin creep across his hidden face that was followed by a chuckle of ill design. "And now." He started as his body began to emanate the same kind of smoke that had just forced it's way into his very being. "It is time for the Sun to set, forever." After speaking this, the Dark Stallion took off in a dead run. He jumped high into the air, and burst into a electrical charged black cloud, that wisped around for a few short seconds, before diving into a deep, dark shadow that led to his endless void.

*****

   Devan leaned up against a large tree while letting out a long sigh that presented his frustration. This was followed by him slowly banging his head against the trunk while repeating a simple mantra of: "You're an idiot, you're stupid." to himself over and over again with each new thump. He couldn't understand what had happened to him over the course of these past few days. He ran the events through his mind since his arrival, and how they were completely out of character for him in every sense of the word. He gave up a jewel worth millions to a child, he put himself in the direct line of fire to protect small creatures he didn't even know; twice even. Then, to make matters worse, he found himself becoming more, and more attracted to a girl that wasn't even close to being the same race as he was.

   This seemed to be what was troubling him the most out of everything that laid out before him. Back on Earth he had never felt anything close to what he felt for that little timid Pegasus. He had a plethora of women, all over the world in fact that would wait by the phone; just wishing that he would call, and show them a good time. Each one of them however, were just means to an end. Some were in close with foreign governments, military, special ops groups and black market dealers. Others were just pretty faces he could use as arm candy to create misdirection while he achieved his over all goals on any particular mission. All of them had a purpose; like any good tool would, but none of them would he throw himself into the line of fire like he did with Fluttershy. The mere thought of using that little yellow mare like he did all the others made him very angry at himself for even thinking about it.

  What made matters worse was that Fluttershy trusted him completely. Without knowing, or even caring why. She gave him a place to stay; a place to sleep. Not once questioning his motives here, or his intentions of what he would do if he were left to his own devices. She just brought him in, and acted as if it was just something that had always been; like he was supposed to be there. All of this combined with him coming to terms with who he was; what he had done in his life time. It made him feel almost ashamed of being as good as he was; at what he did. This made him really mad, causing him to bang his head again to the tree; causing actual pain. He had never once in his life felt he needed to apologize to any one or anything for what he had become. He was a shining example of martial prowess, his mind, and wits were as sharp as a diamond edged blade, and his training in the clandestine arts meant absolute death to whoever he turned his sights on. These were things he was proud of; they made him happy to dwell upon at night when he crawled into his big expensive bed. Now, he would give it all up, just so he would never have to see those big eyes on Fluttershy never show sadness again.

   Despite all of these thoughts pounding in, and out of Devan's brain. He was still very aware of his immediate surroundings, and it was the crack of a branch, and the rustle of leaves directly behind him that pulled him back to the now. With a fast dash, and a spin on his heels, while at the same time reaching back to grab both his forty five caliber pistols. Devan placed himself directly in front of whatever was trying to get the drop on him as he pulled back both hammers on the weapons with his thumbs. What he saw before him was one of the biggest Ponies he had ever seen. It's coat glowing white it seemed; even in this vast darkness. It's mane and tail flowed in an ethereal smoke of blues, greens and purples, and it's eyes a vivid pink.

   "You Ponies have a real bad habit of sneaking up on people." Devan said as he slowly stepped backwards; placing some distance between himself, and his stalker. "It is a real easy way to get yourself hurt."

   Celestia just got a playful smirk on her muzzle after hearing the hidden threat in this new Human's words. "Hmm. Well, that would be implying that you could hurt me." She said as she matched his steps, taking one forward as he took one back.

   "Some might take that as a challenge." Devan rebutled, also getting a smile on his lips in response to this Ponies bravery, and quick wit.

   "Others would take it as fact." The Alicorn said as she now gave the weapon wielding Human a sheepish grin as she noticed that this last remark made his smile grow, and the back and forth between the two, with the hint of violence was actually diffusing the tense situation.

   "How did you find me?" Devan asked, still having a solid aim with the dual weapons pointed right at the Pony's head.

   "Princess Celestia, of Canterlot." She said as she bowed her head, and raised a hoof up to her chest. "And somepony in my position is very privy to quite a bit of information about the goings ons in my kingdom. Particularly information about a very rare creature living in one of my cities. Now as in how I found you here in this spot? Well that is just a bit of good luck."

   "Ah!" Devan huffed as he placed the hammers of his hand guns back to their resting places, and holstered them with a quick twirl on his fingers. "Devan Crey, of Aurora." while Devan didn't normally give away his home town in Colorado, he found it comical to mock the sudden formality of this meeting. "You know." Devan began as he relaxed his stance. "Now that you mention it. The girls were telling me of how their Goddess lived in the big city. I take it you are one of them?"

   "I am." Celestia answered back, though lacking some of the pride Devan would expect from someone who was acknowledged as a living God. "It is good that you have some idea of who, and what I am. It saves me from having to explain myself, and allows me to get right to the point."

   "Which is?" Devan asked as he leaned up against the same tree as before, while at the same time crossing his arms.

   "What are your intentions here Devan?" She quickly asked, getting a rather stern look on her muzzle as the question came out.

   "Oh you know. To seek out new life, and new civilizations. To boldly go where no man has gone before." Devan was very, very happy and amused after saying this, as he never thought in his life time could he actually pull off that line, and truly get away with it.

   Celestia raised her eyebrows, and nodded her head at the surprisingly noble sentiment this new Human had. "Well, that's very courageous of you." She said with a smile; though it was wiped from her face when Devan burst out laughing, and clapped his hands together.

   "Wow!" Devan exclaimed as he gathered himself from the sudden laughing fit. "Thanks, I needed that. I didn't think that would actually work." Devan then looked up, and saw that this pure white Pony wasn't as entertained at the joke as he was. So he quickly stifled his laugh; while regaining his composure.

   Celestia just rolled her eyes as she realized she was the butt of some joke. "It seems I am doomed to endure the worst of your kind. I was hoping you would be different than, him." This statement made Devan's expression change to a much more serious tone as he took in the meaning of her words.

   "Ah, so I take it you have met Shannon Nyx?" He said, causing the Alicorn's ears to twitch at the sound of that Human's name.

   "You know him?" Celestia said in a surprised shout, as she took a quick step closer to Devan.

   "Well. You could say we have a, history with one another." Devan was now giddy with excitement. Always in the back of his mind he wondered how he was going to try to find Shannon, and now an all powerful Pony just dropped into his lap with all the information he could ever possibly need. He decided to begin the subtle interrogation of this large Pony, as to gain the actual location of Shannon's current whereabouts. "I take it he has been giving you trouble?" He asked, rather surprised at the reaction he got.

   "Oh you have absolutely no idea!" Celestia sighed out as her body weight sank lower towards the ground. She felt as if in this dark forest; in this bleak night, she had maybe found an individual that would understand her troubles. At least one creature that hadn't fallen under Shannon's vicious charms. "He is dark, cruel and dangerous, and yet, he has some how interwoven himself so deeply into our society; that if I tried to remove him, it may cause an actual conflict between existing factions. And to make matters so much worse." She paused for a long moment, as if she was trying to find the proper words to explain the next situation without being overly crude. "He has, defiled my sister! Making her think that she is madly in love with him!"

   This new information hit Devan so hard; that he actually leaned backwards from the force of it, as his eyes sprung wide, and his mouth fell slack. "Well we might not be talking about the same person then." Devan said in a confused voice, while reaching up and scratching his hooded head. "Because I have known Shannon for a very long time. I am pretty sure he doesn't have a sex drive." A new thought blasted it's way into Devan's mind; one that made him have to catch a quick breath. "Now, your sister's a Pony, right?"

   "Oh yes." Celestia said, looking up at him with a warm, and heart felt smile. "She is a loving, and beautiful Alicorn. She has had to endure so much in her life, and now all she can think about is this Human, that worships her like no other ever has, mistaking his infatuation with her, for love. My greatest fear now: is that he will turn on her, cause her horrible pain."

   "Back up a second." Devan requested, as he wasn't sure he caught the middle part of that rant, as he was still trying to get over the fact that not only was Shannon sleeping with someone, it was a Pony. "You said, he worships her?"

   "Devotedly." Celestia answered back with a frustrated, and sad look. "He throws himself at her feet almost every night since his arrival. Confessing his undying loyalty to her, and her alone." Celestia now stomped her hoof to the ground with a grunt. "It's just so infuriating!"

   "Alright." Devan started as he placed his hands in a parade rest behind his back, and started to pace back and forth. "So A: You're jealous." The look of shock on the Princess's face as he said this to her almost made him burst out laughing again; he was able to control him self however, and continue talking before she could interject. "And B: You sure Shannon didn't hit his head or something? Worshiping anything just doesn't seem to fit his MO." He could tell this whole conversation had started to take it's toll on her. Like it was something she had wanted to get off her gold plated chest for the longest time. Though she was starting to get frustrated with his jokes, and her demeanor was showing it in the way she stood. "Alright look." He began, dropping the light tone in his voice; replacing it with a more serious one. "I'll help you out. It won't be a problem."

   "You, you will?" Celestia stammered, a new light coming to her eyes as she looked upon this Human with a sense of hope.

   "You bet! Tell you what, you just go back to your city. You tell Shannon I am here; trust me, he will come running. Since you can't confront him directly. I will deal with him, and you will be in the clear. Alright?" After laying out his plan, Devan placed one of the most charming, and persuasive smiles on his face that he could remember in his life.

   "That all sounds well, and good Devan." Celestia sighed out, as her hopes started to dash away. "He is missing however, nopony knows where he is." This was a fact that Devan was very aware of, and was the one reason he hadn't tried to head to Canterlot already. Celestia didn't know this, and he decided to play it off as a minor misstep.

   "Well don't you worry your pretty flowing mane over it." He said as he actually walked up and placed his hand on the side of her long neck. This action made Celestia have to hide a blush, as this was the first time she had ever been touched by a Human's hands, and just for a millisecond, she allowed herself to accept why Luna enjoyed Shannon's touch so. "I know Shannon, and he isn't missing. He is just probably doing something to further whatever goals he has in mind. Now we have all the time in the world. So you just sit, and wait. Shannon shows up, he comes here, I deal with him. Problem solved."

   "Could it really be so easy as that?" Celestia asked out loud, more to herself than at the Human standing beside her. "He is just so dangerous. I fear he may have already done horrible things to a group of Minotaurs."

   "Well trust me Princess. I am not just a pretty face here. I can be, dangerous as well. If the need arises." Devan shot her another darkness piercing smile, patted her on the neck again, then stepped away.

   "I am so relieved we met Devan. I finally feel as if I have an ally that will be able to rid me of this terrible thorn that has been plunging itself into my side for all this time." With that, Princess Celestia opened her wings, and started to flap them in earnest to lift herself off the ground. "I must return to Canterlot. You will hear from me very soon." The Alicorn then thrust herself into the air, and began to dash away into the night sky.

   "Remember!" Devan called out at the flying Pony. "All the time in the world, don't rush yourself." After he said this, he stood there in silence as he watched her become a small black dot in the sky. "Weird ass Super Pony." He mumbled to himself as he reached into one of his interior pockets, and pulled out the blinking return device. Among it's various readouts on the flashy LED screen, there were a series of numbers that Devan had been keeping track of since his arrival. A number that read seventy eight hours, thirty two minutes and fifteen seconds, and it was counting down. "Well look at that. All the time in the world is just over three days. Who knew?" Devan then sighed out as he placed the return device back in it's pocket. "Hurry up Shannon. We have shit to take care of." With this little statement directed towards a man that could not hear it. Devan turned, and started walking back towards Ponyville, back where he could take some metal comfort in the presence of Fluttershy, at least for a little bit longer.

*****

   The night's air flowed freely through Celestia's wings as she soared high in the moonlit clouds. The Alicorn had an extra bound in the flap of her wings now that she had actually met a Human that agreed with her on the fact that Shannon Nyx needed to be removed from their society, and from the looks of him, and the weapons he had trained on her during some of their conversation, it seemed he was more than capable of doing the job. She couldn't help but let a self satisfying grin come to her as she darted playfully through the sky. Her head was reeling with the thoughts of finally being free of that madman's tyranny, and Luna would at last be set loose from his insidious charms, and venom filled words.

   Something twinged in the back of the Princess's mind at that point. It seemed an after thought at first; a momentary lapse of concentration. However small it was, it made her stop mid flight, and survey the surrounding area both above, and below. The feeling, the thought began to grow as she looked from cloud to cloud, and from patch of land, to patch of land. The sensation she was getting was now starting to grow, she felt panicked all of the sudden; as if some primal fear was pushing her to take flight, and run. It was then she felt the familiar dread that she had not been victim to for literally thousands of years. The horrible feeling of an evil long since past; one thought to have been wiped out so many millennium ago. Her breath became erratic, and short. Her chest heaved up, and down with forlorn haste as her wings instinctively pushed her higher, and higher into the air to escape this wave of doom set upon her by unknown sources. Then she saw it, just a glimmer at first; a glowing red ember in the flowing ocean of shadows under her.

   Shadow Vein's first tendril lashed from his Void. It was precise, and purposeful as it found it's mark, and wrapped itself several times around Celestia's front leg. This caused the Alicorn to let out a frightened whinny as she jerked her leg away, only to be yanked down towards the ground by several yards. A second, then a third launched from the ground; each one finding another one of the Goddess Pony's limbs with a speed that only their living world of Darkness could provide. Celestia kicked, brayed, and bucked furiously as the seemingly unbreakable tethers pulled her lower, and lower to the ground. Her eyes flashed in anger, and her horn became a blinding glowing beacon of unbridled power. With a clenched toothed grunt, the Sun Goddess let a thunderous bolt fly from her long pointed horn; turning the night to day as it streaked through the sky, crashing into the ground where the red dot of light shown.

   For a moment, the stretched living shadows seemed to ease their pulls on her; as if their strength had been cut off. Celestia gave another power filled yell, sending another magic bolt from her horn that could easily cleave the mightiest of mountains in twain from the sheer magical amplitude of her force. Two of the long attackers grabbing her front legs were easily disintegrated by the blow of her horn's destruction, giving her the chance to throw her body weight upwards, and gain just a small amount of ground back. Her eyes widened in shock however, as she looked to the ground to see the red light there only intensify, and then, much to her horror; dozens, upon dozens of shapeless black shadows leapt from the ground.

   One after another, Celestia let spell after spell of varying effects fly from her horn; cleaving through the onslaught of mindless tendrils, and decimating the ground under her. It was all for nought however, as for every one she seemed to take out; two more would throw themselves from the countless shadows that covered the earth. All to soon she started to become overwhelmed by the endless army of adumbrations that spawned to detain her. They lashed at her; they wrapped tightly around her limbs, neck and body. Her powerful magics were keeping the front of them at bay; until one was able to fly past the rest, and through her defense, to latch, and wrap itself around her horn. This caused a dire panic to flood the Alicorn's body as she felt her power diminish greatly as the flat thin shadow slithered it's way around her horn. So much so, that she stopped paying attention to the new rush of tendrils rushing up towards her, and before she could take notice, they were on her.

   All four legs were lashed, and bound together in a pain inducing bind. Countless wraps covered her body, wings and long thin neck. Several even made their way around her quivering muzzle, making it impossible for her to scream out in horror; save for the muffled cries that represented her fear of what unknown fate had befallen her. One powerful pull in tandem by the whipping shades, and the Goddess of the Sun came crashing down towards the ground. The descent to Celestia seemed to take an eternity as her horror washed eyes watched the ground get closer with each passing second, nothing but the howl of the wind in her ears to remind her of the unthinkable amounts of pain she would face when her body was slammed into the ever encroaching earth. Her eyes closed just before impact, she tightened every muscle in her body to the point of breaking, and she did all she could do to bring her head in close to her chest.

   The impact was far worse than she could ever imagine. The pain that surged through her form as she made contact with the ground was undescribable, and unimaginable to her mind. She could feel every bone in her eternity shake, and threaten to be rendered to powder; she could feel parts of her skin tear, go numb and start to burn all at the same time. While her vision became nothing more than a darkened blur, she could easily feel her own blood begin to trickle freely from her nose, and choke it's way into her still bound mouth. Time was just a slow pulse to her now; everything slowed as if it was trying to make her feel as much of the torment placed upon her now as possible. Crippled, torn and battered, the Alicorn Princess could do nothing save watch her gem mounted crown roll about the ground in front of her; before coming to a rest at an uneven angle. All she could do was think what a horrid feeling it was now, to be immortal.

   It was in this state of defeat that her aggressor decided to show themselves. Slowly Shadow Vein's head started to rise from a shadow right in the line of Celestia's sight. She did not recognize the masked Pony figure that rose like some unwaking nightmare from the shadows before her. Her concentration only being on the deadly read eye, and the inpony like growl that came from a covered mouth. It was however, when she took notice of the mane of her attacker that brought tears to her glossy eyes; pure white, countless braids of vairing lengths that bobbed and danced as he rose from the ground. She wanted to scream his name; to curse it for this unprovoked attack against her. Her lungs however, could not find the air to express her maddening anger, fear and sadness.

   "I hope the Sun isn't afraid of the Dark." Shadow Vein said in a malicious whisper as he leaned down towards the fallen Princess. "Else where you are going is going to be very horrible indeed. The now truly Dark Pony let out a low toned chuckle that sent shivers up Celestia's aching, and twisted spine. It was then that the ground beneath her became as black as pitch, and she felt herself start to slowly sink into a slick oil filled like hole that was not there before. She struggled as much as she could; as much as her destroyed body would allow. Nothing she could do was any where close to setting her free, as the bounds of shadows around her only tightened to still her. She stretched her head to a painful amount as the whole of body was brought into the blackened cold that consumed her form. Then, still looking at the betrayer: Shadow Vein, the last of her disappeared into the Void world of his making.

   "Well." Shadow Vein said with a hidden smile under the flowing material of his mask. "That is one down. Now my Lovelies, find him. Find Shannon, bring me to him." With this command issued, it wasn't long before Shadow Vein heard the whispers of his 'Lovelies.' For they had spread out through the whole of the world, glimpsing through each shadow, and darkened crevice, until they found their mark. With a laughing growl, Shadow Vein once again took the form of the Abyssal cloud that empowered him, and dove into his Hollow World, to seek out, and snatch up Shannon Nyx.

   Through the black void of Nothingness Shadow Vein flew. His 'Lovelies;' faceless voices that whispered to him from the unending cimmerian formless landscape had informed where the Human was, and brought him there with ease. The twisted, and darkened mind of the Pony Guardsman leaped from the task at hand; to the rewards, and accolades he would receive. One for bringing back his Princess's new beloved mate, and even more for presenting his dark Goddess with a trophy of the battered, and defeated Sun Goddess. Now finally after all this time would the Moon, and Night reign supreme over all of not only Equestria, but the very world itself, and all those that dwelled in it. It was all of because this new, and unstoppable power that Chaosia had bestowed upon him. With it, he felt as if he were a living god himself, capable of the most grand displays of power; he felt that with this power, he could rule Equestria himself.

   The delusions of insanity driven grandeur would have to wait however, as he saw the reason for his haste. The Dark Stallion chuckled to himself as he watched Shannon walking through the night, completely unaware of was lurking just beyond his normal perceptions. Another wayward laugh came from the obfuscated Pony as he thought to himself how easy it would be to take him down. Celestia herself offered little to no challenge against his eternal army of living shadows. This Human had no magic; no way to call forth powerful spells to destroy his minions. All Shannon had to defend himself against the coming blitz was his martial abilities, his speed, and that one lone mundane axe that would not even begin to cut his god powered tendrils. With a self satisfying scoff towards the almost insulting task of catching this simple prey, Shadow Vein let loose a single black whip into the normal world; it's goal to snare, and entangle Shannon. That was it's meaning, until Shannon dodged the long stretched shadow as if he had seen it coming from a mile away.

   "What!" Shadow Vein screamed, almost choking on the smug look he wore on his face as he saw his target evade the tangling black vine. "That's impossible! How did he know? How does he move in such a way?" These were questions directed at nopony but himself, as the whispers that normally brought him information had nothing to say. The now very frustrated Pony started to grind his teeth as he let loose another series of glossy shades from the ground. Once again, Shannon turned his head in just millimeters, then performed what seemed to be like a dance to the awe struck Shadow Vein.

   Shannon's body became like that of a fast flowing river. His body; his arms, even his legs and feet all moved as if they were being controlled by completely separate entities other than one mind. All conforming into an impromptu choreography of slides, spins, ducks and evades. Every movement was just a split second faster than the tendril that tried to snag him. Just as it was about to make it's first wrap around it's targeted limb; Shannon would just snake it away, at the same time setting up for another defensive showing of elusive movements.

   "How, how, how?" Shadow Vein bellowed at the scene before him. He couldn't stand it, not even the Goddess of the Sun moved in such a way. Not even Pegusi could move at such contorted angles. Earth Ponies had to rely on their brute strength, and Unicorns had no choice but to depend on their magic. "Ah ha!" Shadow Vein said with a newfound enlightenment to the situation. He then pulled his shadows back into the voids from which they came, and both he, and Shannon fell still. "That's what it is, isn't that right Human?" He said with a rasping laugh. "You have no magic, you can't fly, you can't even knock leaves from a tree. You're very aware though aren't you? You keep track of every little detail of your surroundings. You have to, the slightest misstep, and you would become food for whatever predator that stalked you." This caused the Pony to let out a howling laughter as he started to view Shannon in a whole new light. "You're not powerful! You're not strong! You're scared; scared of what's out in the world trying to get you. How simply pathetic!"

   With these new revelations, Shadow Vein devised a new plan, one he knew could not falter. First a straight attack from one single vine, protruding from it's home so quickly, and coming to such a sudden halt just inches from Shannon's face, it made a loud crack before pulling itself back to the Nothingness. It had the desired effect however, Shannon took a drastic step backwards from the false advance. "Come Shannon, join the Sun in my Eternity." After saying this, Shadow Vein made a physical push forward, and created something the likes he himself, and Shannon had never witnessed before.

   One by one Shadow Vein's tendrils started to emerge from the ground just a few yards away from Shannon. None of them attacking, just slowly starting to rise up high into the air, weaving and thrashing back and forth like seaweed in the ocean's strong currents. More still came from their Nothingness, building onto those that already existed, wrapping, and braiding themselves into one another. Soon the slick, and shiny construct stood stories tall, hundreds upon thousands of shadow born whips towering over the Human, who simply stood in a tightened defensive stance, ready for what ever onslaught that was about to befall him. "Closer now." Shadow Vein whispered, almost afraid that Shannon would pick up on the ruse that was befalling him. Yet Shannon could not see behind him, he was only paying attention to the massive abomination in front of him. He didn't see the subtle flowing pool of liquid darkness just a few steps back.

   Shadow Vein made a quick bite motion with his covered maw, causing all the tendrils held within the mass to act as one, and leap forward just a few feet, and Shannon did exactly as he wanted him to do. The Human stepped back with one foot, placing it on solid ground. The next however, touched down into the trap that had been set. His footing lost, his balance unable to be regained as Shadow Vein increased the size of the Void entrance, using Shannon's own shadow cast from the Moon above him. "You're mine!" The Dark Pony bellowed out in bliss as his Human target began to fall backwards. He was leaving nothing to chance however, as he let loose even more stretching shadows from directly beneath where Shannon was falling.

    They lashed, whipped and wrapped around each of Shannon's limbs with such force, that Shannon had no choice but to grimace in pain from the strength of his binds. With all the power he could call forth from his inner self, Shannon tried to rip him self away; struggling to the point of causing even more pain than the vines were. One more solid pull, and Shannon was spread flat to the ground, where he felt a bitter cold start to envelop him as he began to sink down into the thick flowing shadow where he lay. Then, he took one final gasp, and was swallowed completely, leaving no trace that he was even walking through that long night at all.

Next Chapter:

The Dream Reaver


  

The Dream Reaver

      Another long sigh came from Fluttershy as she sat there on the edge of her bed. It had been hours since Devan had ran off into the night, and in those hours she had all the time in the world to wordlessly curse herself for not running after him. She wanted him back, this much she knew. She wanted to know that he was safe, and with him herein her modest home; she knew she would be safe as well. It had been so long since she had these feelings for anypony, but she knew they were feelings she wanted to explore, and she couldn't do that if he wasn't here with her. Once again a saddened sigh escaped her lips as she let the scene earlier run through her mind. All the things she could have said differently; all the ways she could have made him not disappear into that foreboding scary darkness. She just wasn't used to having to do such things, but at least there in the mass of shadows, she would have been with him, and that meant she would have been protected, and safe.

   The little mare sat there for just a few more minutes before she decided that she should at least lay down; try to get some sleep. However, it was when she was about to place her head on the pillow, did she hear the sound of her front door opening; then coming to a silent close. In a flash she bounced from the bed, and onto the floor, where her hooves could not carry her fast enough to the front room. A joy induced wave of relief came over her as she saw Devan trying to sneak into the house; doing so by the way of a tip toe across the hard wood floor, and placing himself on the couch. "Devan!" she said as the Pegasus came trotting into the room. "You're back. I'm so happy you're alright!"

   "Oh hey Shy," Devan said as he continued to settle himself into the couch. "Sorry I ran off like that. I just had a lot on my mind. Guess I let it get to me huh?" He gave her a long smile after saying this, then leaned forward, and started taking off his coat, revealing his sleeveless, long and muscular arms.

   "It's fine, really." The little Pegasus said with a smile as she jumped up onto the couch with Devan, expressing the same smile he was giving her. "It's just that I, umm, you know. I guess I have gotten used to you being here, with me that is." She had to stop for a moment, and lift a hoof up to her muzzle to clear her throat, as it started to feel very dry all of the sudden. "It's just sometimes I forget that you haven't been here that long at all. I don't know if I would be able to adjust to a whole new world like you have here."

   "Well trust me," he said after placing his coat over the arm of the couch. "I have had to adjust to places a whole lot worse than this place is. You can believe me on that." After this, the Human, and the yellow Pony just gave each other a long look. Each one of them caught in each others wordless stare, and for a moment, each of them lost track of time. "So yeah," Devan said, breaking the silence that the two were trapped in. "I didn't mean to wake you. You probably are wanting to get back to sleep."

   "No!" Fluttershy shouted in a volume of voice that even took her by surprise. "Besides, I wasn't even tired." Devan had to let out a small chuckle, because as she was saying this, she was letting out a long yawn.

   "You sure you don't want to hit the hay?" he said, trying to give a subtle hint that he had indeed picked up on her obvious show of needing sleep.

   "Mmm Hmm," she sighed out. "Well, maybe I could lay down for just a few minutes." To Devan this meant that she was going back to her room; what happened however, caught him completely off guard. Instead of jumping down from the couch, Fluttershy proceeded to place her hooves over Devan's lap, then gently nestle herself down, using her own hooves as a place to rest her chin on. After getting settled on her hooves, she let her head fall ever so slightly to the side, where it came to rest on Devan's stomach.

   Devan pushed himself as far as he could go to the back of the couch he was now trapped on. Of all the things that had happened tonight; this event was the furthest from his mind. He really didn't think Fluttershy would take such a bold move as this. This thought kinda of made him feel a little guilty though. He had really no idea that this was a bold move at all. He was just putting everything into a context he could understand. Back on Earth, if a woman placed her head in his lap; especially the women he knew, it was for a completely different reason than sleeping. Here on this world though, it might be just a simple gesture of friendship. Ponies all over the place might be doing the exact same thing right now, with absolutely no other intentions other than just being comfortable friends.

   Along with the anxiety of the current situation; Devan couldn't help but feel a little frustrated as well. He couldn't explain to himself why he was acting like some high school freshman who was at his very first kissing party. Long ago he had lost the ability to count the number of times he had been intimate with a woman on all his fingers, and toes; so much so, that he just stopped counting altogether. Yet there was something about this little yellow mare that was making him regress to a person he never was to begin with, and Devan wasn't even sure that was possible. It was the phrase: fortune favors the bold that started to shake Devan out of his current mindset. The more and more he looked down at that long, and smooth mane that rested gently upon the head that was snuggling onto his lap, the more, and more he decided it was time to be bold.

   Ever so slowly, Devan placed his hand atop Fluttershy's mane. He waited a few torpid moments to see if his initial touch would bring a reaction from her; though nothing more than a shallow sigh came from her unseen face. Then, with easy strokes, he began to drag his hand down the length of the flowing soft sea of hair that was spread out before him. Still no sign of over familiarity came from the Pegasus as he brought his hand back up to where it started. Once more he performed the petting act, save this time it was a little quicker; with more intention in his movements. It wasn't long before his hand was acting like that of a brush; digging his tensed fingers into Fluttershy's thick pink locks, all the while becoming more, and more entranced at the feel, and texture of it. Never once did Fluttershy show wonder for his actions, only breathing heavy into her hooves that she lay upon.

   Bolder still Devan became, and more infatuated with the over all form of the mare that lay beneath him. His hand now trailed lower, to her neck, just where the mane grew outwards, the entirety of his palm had been replaced by just one finger, as it traced lower, and lower, until it met where her shoulders began. It was here that he decided to strengthen his resolve, as he started to drag the very tip of his index finger in a slow trail in a gradual decline along her spine. Further he went, taking notice of every shortened breath that came from the little Pony as he reached the very base of her tail, only to bring his finger back up, correcting the long mark of risen hairs in her coat, back to their relaxed placing.

   Fluttershy had placed part of her hoof in her mouth, hoping that Devan would not have noticed. She had absolutely no idea what had prompted him to start doing what he was doing to her, and she felt that if she let out any kind of vocal sound, he might stop. The heavy mane petting was almost bad enough, but the second he started running his finger down her spine, she knew she had to do something to contain herself from letting out an embarrassing moan. She thought to herself that it would be fine, a few short heaves of her chest; a hard swallow. These were things that were normal for a Pony just getting some rest. They were also normal for a mare who hadn't been touched in such a way for so long, to make a complete fool of herself if she wasn't careful. It was fine however, just as long as he didn't touch her in that one spot, a very particular spot that in her current state, would it to be stimulated by his torturous attentions, she feared she would lose all control.

   Once more Devan pulled his finger down the middle small yellow mare's back. Except this time, he made a detour by the means of ever so lightly brushing up against the base of her folded wing before continuing his previous path. This action gained a response that was more than he thought would happen, as soon as his finger tip made contact, he could feel her whole body subtly tense on him, then as soon as it left  by the means of a lagging flick, her wing gave off a faint shudder. This small tremor betrayed her intentions, he knew now that she was awake, and only feigning rest. The whole devious intentions of both his touches, and her subterfuge made him get a long grin on his face, as he decided to further the gambit he had been playing with her. Quickly he finished his second pass, down to her tail, and starting back up again. This time however, he did not return to the bottom of her neck as he had done before. Now his finger made contact with the long feathers of her wing, gliding it up the very edge, where he pressed tiny half circles where the base met her shoulder blade.

   "Oh!" the Pegasus moaned out in a soft breathy whispered tone. She could no longer keep her voice in her throat, as he had found that one spot that she truly dreaded, and wanted him to touch. Whether it was of her own volition; or her body acting out on it's own accord, her wing now started to spread itself away from her body. Every moment that passed seemed to her to take forever as she waited to see what he would do. She worried that maybe her sudden moan had scared him; that maybe he was just truly petting her. A deep fear began to come over her as she began to let the thoughts of what she had just done come to her mind, that he would think of her as some Pony deviant. However, her fears were over taken by the warm feeling of her now outstretched wing being slowly taken a hold of, and rubbed ever so gently by Devan's hand, and fingers.

   She had no choice in the matter now as his hand started to become more, and more firm with his strokes, and squeezes. She let out the tiniest of little gasps as his hand trailed from the tips of her feathers, down to the base of her wing. She had to see him, she had to know if this heavy petting was having the same effect on him as it was on her. That's when she pulled her wing back to her side, while shifting her weight, and rolling over. Her back was now laying on his thighs, she brought her front legs up to her chest as she looked up at him with her glossy, half lidded eyes. She was happy to see that he was looking down at her with the most charming of smiles; warm, and soft, making her give him the same response.

   "Hi Shy," he said while being so bold as to reach out, and place his hand that had been working pure magic on her wing, and placing it on her still heaving chest, between her front hooves. There, he started small massage motions with the palm of his hand, and all it's digits.

   "H-hey, Crey." she answered back, remembering the fun little rhyme they did with each other's names. She was also taking full notice of what his hand was now doing, and loving the feeling of being touched in such a way. She was at a loss for words however, she just didn't know what to say to him. All the words were being scrambled in her mind, as if they were getting lost in the pleasures of what his attentions were doing to her. What happened next, made her glad that she hadn't said anything though; as they might have spoiled the moment. Devan removed his hand, placing it under her back to lift her slightly. He then leaned down, and with the most simple of pressure, placed his lips to hers.

   The feeling of his full, warm lips pressed to hers sent a wanten shiver through Fluttershy's whole body; making her gasp into his mouth, and give an ever so subtle wing flick. She thought for a moment that he would retreat from his ever growing passionate kiss, and this was something that she would not allow. Before he could move, the mare reached up quickly with her front leg, and placed her hoof on the back of his head; pulling it downwards to strengthen their lip's caress. She couldn't help but let out a ardent giggle as she heard him let out a surprised moan on how she was pulling him down, not once thinking of letting go as their lips began to become more, and more bounden to one another. Deeper their kiss became, more did she press up to him, and him down to her. Her tail began to lash from side to side as she felt his hand once more place itself on her body. This time though, he did not massage her wing.

   Devan placed his hand right on her side, just under her folded wing, and resting on her heaving rib cage. Slowly, and in a kind of time with their kissing, he moved his hand down wards, until it reached her flank. He started his petting there by giving the tensed space of her hind quarters a firm squeeze, right on the cutie mark. After doing so, he got to savor once more hearing the Pegasus moan into his mouth, and breathe heavy from her dainty nose. He didn't stay there for long however, further still his hand began to roam. He traced the outer most line of her form, leading down to her outer thigh. He caressed into her powerful leg very deeply, so much so that the short fine hairs of her coat poked, and over came the tops of his fingers. Trailing down even more, he came to the first bend in her reverse jointed knee, where he delicately pressed into, and played with the small muscles there.

   Fluttershy broke free of the pleasurably suffocating kiss as she felt him hit that spot on her leg, rearing her head back, and letting out a long sharp gasp. She didn't know how he knew to touch her there; she knew that she, or any of her friends hadn't told him about it. He found it all the same, and it was the last end of her rope to become frayed, and let all the thoughts of what she wanted to be done to her, and do to him flood into her mind. She didn't return to start kissing him like she so wanted to, instead, she rolled back onto her stomach, then lifted herself to where she was sitting next to him. She noticed that his expression had changed a small amount. While maintaining a smile as he looked at her; he had a glance of concern mixed in with it. She was quickly able to diffuse this look however, as she leaned in, and gave him another kiss before returning to sitting on her haunches.

   "Umm, Devan?" she said in a breathless whisper as her head lowered towards the ground, keeping one eye on him, while the front of her mane to drop partially in front of her face.

   "Yes?" he answered back as he reached his hand under her mane, and started to gently caress the side of her cheek.

   Closing her eyes, she pressed her head into the palm of his hand for a moment, before opening them again, and looking directly into his. "Make love to me?" As soon as the question came from her mouth, she darted her gaze down to the cushions of the couch, as a full body blush tore over her like a wild fire. The blush only intensified as she felt him place a finger under her chin, making her turn her head upwards to see him grinning back, before he leaned in, and kissed her deeper than any of the previous ones prior. She was all to happy to give into his kiss with earnest, but she wanted more, she wanted him. Breaking the pressure of their lips, Fluttershy slowly slid off of the the couch, and ever so gingerly took Devan's first two fingers into her mouth. She clamped down in the most gentle way possible, and started pulling at him.

   With an excited chuckle, Devan took the hint of how she wanted him to get up from where their intense foreplay was occurring. He stood to his feet, while still allowing her to keep his fingers in her hot little mouth as the Pegasus mare started walking backwards. It was all to apparent where she was leading the two of them; her bedroom door was wide open, and to him looking all to inviting indeed. As soon as the pair entered the room, Fluttershy let go of her soon to be lover's fingers, then jumped up on to the edge of the bed, and looked to him with her soft seemingly glowing sea blue eyes.

*****

   Minutes past after the mated pair brought each other to the throws of passion. Yet neither one wanted to move from the spot where they sat. Him holding her; she holding him, it was something that they both had wanted, and now neither of them wanted to end. Fluttershy then softly pulled his face away from her heaving chest, planting a deep, and loving kiss to his lips.

   "Mmm," Devan moaned with a smile while returning the kiss. He took in a deep breath as he broke away from her soft lips, then letting it out in a long sigh. "I'm really glad I found you Shy. You saved me you know,"

he said, breaking the silence the two were sharing.

   This made Fluttershy get a curious look on her muzzle. "I saved you? From who?" she asked as the lover's eyes met.

   "Me," he said with a smile that almost seemed to have a tinge of sadness hidden with in it. With out saying a word, Fluttershy just leaned in, and pressed Devan's lips to her own. Then, she begrudgingly climbed off of him, and laid herself on the bed, with her back towards him.

   "Hold me?" she said as she looked over her shoulder with a welcoming smile while making a faint beckoning motion with her wing.

   All Devan could do after hearing her cute request was climb into the bed while returning the smile he was being given. ever so softly he placed an arm under her neck, then pressing his body as close to hers as he could while draping his other arm over her upper body. Fluttershy's eyes closed as she felt the spooning embrace of her new mate begin to envelop her. She laid her head down on the arm that had reached under her, and released a happy breath as she felt the other arm encase her, and take one of her hooves into his hands. There, the two enjoyed the lovely aftershocks of their coupling, as they held one another in the others presence.

*****

      Moon Burn slowly took Chaotica's hooves into the lower most bends of his; slowly pulling her up from her resting position. "There you go. Very slow now," he said in a voice that was more like one he would have used on his own child if he had fallen down at a young age. He was worried still however, in just the span of a few hours, Chaotica had started to babble nonsense about how she couldn't feel her sister anymore.

   "Is there any word yet?" Chaotica groaned out as she used all of her strength to place herself in a slumped sitting position on the edge of the bed. "Has anypony found Chaosia, or Shannon?" She then looked up at the large black stallion, her eyes wide with a pleading sadness for an answer she knew that he more than likely did not have.

   "You shouldn't worry about matters that are beyond you child," Moon Burn said, mustering as much of his authority in his tone; coupled with a kind of compassion for her worries. There was something that troubled him however, a kind of nagging that would not go away as he looked over to the empty bed where Chaosia once rested. "It is a mystery though." He began as he let go of the mare's hooves, and returned to all four of his. "Chaosia was just in a bad a shape as you; maybe even worse. Still she was able to leave this place without alarm or detection." This made him place a smile on his face before he continued talking. "Now while in my line of work I have ended up in this hospital more than once, and I assure you I wanted to leave as quickly as I could. Though, I doubt  I could have done so in such a manner as your sister."

   "I don't know," Chaotica sighed out as she tried to straighten her back out, and ignore the pain that followed. "It's all wrong Moon Burn. I can't feel her anymore, I don't know where she is. We've always been able to know where each other were! But now, I just just don't know. Something feels cold. Like something else is there." This series of words, and thoughts made her start to tear up, making her eyes shine with a glossy finish. Moon Burn's parental instinct took hold once more as he stood up again, and started to slowly stroke Chaotica's short, spiked back mane.

   "Shh, It's alright. I am sure she is fine. She is just missing is all, and she will more than likely be back very soon. It's just odd how she seemed to have just turned into a." Finally the resolve to the problem at hand came smashing into the Dark Guardsman like a runaway train. "A puff of smoke. I am such an old fool." He quickly grabbed Chaotica by the shoulders, giving her a rather stern look. "Your mist form! Have you ever tried to heal yourself with it? I mean, you can deconstruct yourselves, and reform. Who's to say that when you reform, you can take the shape of a healthy mare that was never in an accident?"

   "I-I don't know," Chaotica mumbled to herself for a moment. "I have never thought of doing it. I, well, we have never been hurt bad enough to try it."

   Moon Burn let go of Chaotica, and clapped his hooves together, followed by a loud celebratory laugh. "Yes! That's how she got out of here without being seen. She was in her cloud form, the sneaky little filly! Now all we have to do now is use a spell that would." For a moment, Moon Burn's train of thought was halted as two rushed guardsman flew past the door. "That would umm." He tried to say again, this time seeing even more armored Ponies run past the door. "Excuse me a moment," He said as he walked over towards the door, and stuck his head out to see what the panic was about.

   "Moon Burn!" A voice came to him from down the hallway. As soon as he turned to acknowledge it, another Dark Pony came rushing up to him. "We have been trying to find you! There is something wrong, in the throne room!"

   "Well do not let me try to guess! What happened?" Moon Burn scolded as he thought the Guardsman was trying to be overly dramatic.

   "We don't know. The two guards outside the doors just heard them slam behind them, then some dark magical shroud encased the entire wall. We can't get in, the windows have the same magic around them! Please, hurry!" With that, the Pony darted off again to join his fellow guards.

   "What's happening Moon Burn?" Chaotica asked from inside the room. This causing Moon Burn to turn only his head towards her as he started a fast walk in the same direction as the guards.

   "I don't know. I will be back soon, and I'll tell you all about it. Okay?" Before his final words had left his mouth, the stallion was already in a dead run towards the throne room of his Goddesses.

   "Hey wait!" Chaotica yelled as she tried to wave her front legs at him, only to recoil them back to her sides as a shiver of pain made from her shoulders; all the way to her hooves.

*****

      Luna looked on in complete shock, and horror as the scene before her began to unfold. The Dark Pony stallion stood there in the middle of the throne room as his living shadows began to ooze down the walls. They covered the windows; took hold of the door, and ensured that nothing could enter or escape without his say so. The Moon Princess's eyes grew wider still as the ghastly vision of her sister, and her Human mate being lowered from the ceiling. Each of them encased in the thin wrappings of Shadow Vein's silent minions. "Shadow Vein! What have you done?" she cried out as she started in a fast trot over to her sibling. Her progress impeded quickly as several of the oil slick lashes whipped from Celestia's cocoon. She jumped back, then suddenly changed her movements towards Shannon, only to have the same thing happen, making her stop dead in her tracks.

   "I have only done what you have asked me to Princess," Shadow Vein said as he gave a small bow of the head as he addressed her. "I have retrieved your dear lost Shannon, and brought him back to you. And as for your sister? Well I am afraid she is responsible for the death of our lovely Chaosia. I brought her here to answer for her crimes against the Dark Guard."

   "What?" Luna cried out as the thought of Chaosia being dead refused to settle in her mind at this particular moment. "She, she's dead? When? How?" While her questions were directed at anypony in the room, she was looking directly at Celestia as she spoke.

   "It's a lie sister!" Celestia shouted in her very much unused Canterlot voice. "I have no idea what this mislead fool is speaking of!"

   "Shadow Vein!" Shannon interrupted as he began to struggle from with in his trappings. "You will release me now! Or I swear to everything held in the Night I will bring you suffering unmatched!" Before Shannon could finish issuing his threat, one of the long tendrils slapped it's self across his lower face; effectively muzzling the irate Human.

   "Oh do be silent you long winded, flank kissing, drama queen," Shadow Vein said with a malicious laugh as he saw Shannon continue to try and talk, even with his mouth covered. "I am not afraid of you any more Shannon!" he shouted as his one eye flared red in time with his shouts.

   Luna's heart sank to new depths as she saw the one red eye begin to glow. "Shadow Vein. Why is your eye like that? How did it happen?"

   "You like it? It has increased my magic by one hundred fold," The Dark Stallion said with a hidden grin under his masked muzzle. "It was a gift. One given to me by our fallen Chaosia as she lay dead on the ground. Not long after this one ended her," pointing at Shannon with one of his front hooves as he told the story. The look on Luna's face was one of bewilderment, and utter disbelief. "Don't believe me eh? I was there; I saw it with my own eyes. Shannon rested in a small patch of trees, then Chaosia attacked him without warning, or reason. And it was all brought on by the hatred, and jealousy of our poor little Sun Goddess!" His eye once more ignited with his temper, as he shouted the accusation towards Celestia.

   "Why you indignant heathen!" shouted Celestia, as she would let the Sun burn out before she was accused of such crimes by a lowly castle guard; one that had apparently lost his mind. She, like Shannon was about to let loose a verbal beating of the likes the little dark stallion had never seen. However, several whip like shades flew from the walls, and wrapped themselves around her muzzle.

   "I have grown oh so tired of you Celestia," Shadow Vein chuckled out, getting a rather large kick from calling the Sun Pony by her first name; lacking the formalities.

   "Stop this!" Luna demanded as she took several intimidating steps towards her maddened guard. "Release them, now!" she continued as the volume of her voice, rose along side her coming rage.

   "And what if I don't?" Shadow Vein asked, as he too took steps towards the Moon Goddess. "What if I like them where they are? Perhaps I will keep them there, as a set of trophies. Prizes to commemorate my coming to power." After speaking, Shadow Vein put his full attention towards Luna, who still had her unblinking, and ire filled eyes checked completely against him. "Perhaps another trophy hmm? One of an ungrateful Alicorn upstart that took the gifts I bestowed upon her, as a threat; then pushed them away with angry demands."

   "I am not going to warn you again Shadow Vein," Luna growled out in a cold voice that seemed not to be her own. Her coat then began to darken, her over all size started to grow. Even her mane, and tail started to become more violent, as they whipped back, and forth in unfelt winds. However, as her vision became tunneled towards the growing menace in front of her, she did not take notice of both Celestia, and Shannon struggling to gain her notice. She also did not see what was behind her; an extending outcropping of Shadow Vein's spectre vines; slowly reaching for the Night Princess.

   "Are you not?" the Stallion mocked as he stepped closer to Luna, wanting to encourage her fury towards him. "Well then, I must ask. What do you plan to do about it, false God?" After giving his taunt, Luna let out a gasp of disbelief at the pure level of arrogant insolence. Then, with a gritted teeth grunt, she lunged forth as her horn began to glow; full of magics to used to take down her new enemy. She did not get far into her attack however, for just as she propelled herself forward, the black tendrils behind her did the same, but with much greater speed.

   The first one wrapped itself around her horn, immediately choking off her ability to channel magic in anyway shape or form, at the same time, yanking her head back to the point where a very loud crack of her spine could be heard. The next series brought themselves around each of her legs, which she desperately tried to relieve herself of, failing horribly as they tripped her to the point of losing all balance, and bringing her down to the floor with a solid crash. Luna only had enough time to scream out in pain before she too was muzzled by several more shades. Then the last simply clutched themselves around her body, to lift her up to the air where she was placed hanging by her sister.  

   Shannon thrashed, and tossed himself inside the crushing vines. Letting out muffled screams of fury as he was forced to watch helpless as his Goddess was easily brought to the same fate as he. This caught Shadow Vein's attention, and the Dark Pony slowly stepped over to him. "Careful now Shannon," said Shadow Vein as he stood up on his hind legs, and pushed Shannon with enough force to make him start swinging back and forth. "We don't want you to hurt yourself now." Shadow Vein pushed again, save for this time, it was as if Shannon had been tossed by a gale force wind, as he flew across the room, smashing into the wall. Luna let out a fear, and tear filled deluded scream of her own as she saw her mate get thrown like a rag doll. All she her self could do was look on in dismay as she saw Shannon fall limp, still encased with in the shades that bound him.

   Turning his head from side to side, Shadow Vein cracked his neck, then rolled his shoulders several times as he emitted a soft malign laugh at the Human's current state. "Now, let me see here." The instant he muttered these words to himself, both Celestia, and Luna slid through the air, and were placed on either side of the tall, shared throne. "Ah yes! That is very nice I think. You both look wonderful as living trophies to my supreme power." He then walked up the few steps, turned around, then slowly sat himself on to the cushioned throne seat. "Well, I can see why you both enjoy sitting here. This is just lovely," he said as he quickly bounced himself up and down.

   A long content sigh came from the Dark Pony as he sat there in the usurped throne. He felt just so alive at this point, never before in his life had he known such unchallenged success in any of the undertakings he had tried to perform before this. He was about to just start thinking of ways he would reform Canterlot, and even the whole of Equestria into his image, once he had amused himself enough with the now defeated Princesses. Something caught his ear however, the sound of glass cracking. It was to quiet to catch where the sound came from at first, then it came again, and Shadow Vein whipped his head towards the massive covered doors his shades were holding tight. The sound came once more, and Shadow Vein could swear he saw an ever so miniscule pin point of light coming through the oil like tapestry. Now he was sure of it as he slid off the throne, and on to his hooves, looking on with an air of rejection as he saw a light gleaming crack start to form in his living void.

   Then as if somepony had applied just the right amount of pressure, Shadow Vein's wall became a spider web of cracks. With a thunderous sound as if a thousand windows had just been shattered all at once, the black flowing wall of shadow came crashing down, and pushed forwards to the ground as a brilliant flash of light filled the room. Shadow Vein, and both Princesses had no choice but to avert their eyes, the little Stallion quickly lifting his hoof to his eyes to shield himself from the heat filled white flash. He then lowered his hoof back to the floor, and simply could not believe what he saw standing where the doors of this hall used to be.

   Moon Burn stood very still in the arches of the shattered door. His horn glowed with a white so pure, it was as if somepony had placed it in the most scorching of furnaces. His eyes gave off a similar shimmer as well; his irises, and pupils replaced by a spectral white glow. "Shadow Vein," the elder Pony snarled out as tinges of smoke came from his mouth while he spoke. For just a moment, Shadow Vein had to swallow a small lump of fear. He had never seen Moon Burn use his magic before, and he now knew very well why the old Guardsman was called Moon Burn. The younger of the two snapped his attention back to the present however, as he saw the large Dark Stallion start to step into the room.

         Now as well as Moon Burn, dozens of Guardsmen; both Royal and Dark came rushing to Luna's advisor. However, before they could plunge themselves into battle with the masked Dark Pony that had both their Princesses wrapped in dark trappings, Moon Burn let out a loud command to halt them. "Traitorous little fool," he snarled out as he alone started to approach Shadow Vein. "I hear that our very halls are under siege. I saw the black magic used to keep us from entering. Then, just as I prepare my eyes to witness some horror from times past. All I see, is a lowly upstart, placing his flank in a position he knows he does not belong. How dare you!"

   "How dare I?" Shadow Vein shouted as he took mirrored steps towards his accuser. "In but the small span of a few days I have become more powerful than both the Moon, and the Sun combined. I have been gifted with the very soul of a fallen friend. And just look what has become of Luna's great terror, her pathetic mortal champion!" As he said this, all eyes followed Shadow Vein's hoof to where Shannon still lay; breathing shallow, and wrapped in the tightened strips of living shadow. "All this I have done in just the fraction of the time it would have taken an entire legion of Ponies to do." A loud, and unnatural laugh emanated from the mask wearing Pony as his one Abyssal eye began to glow. He then stepped back, and once again to his seat on the throne of Canterlot. "I am more than the Moon, I am greater than the Sun. No Alicorn here or beyond us can stand against me. I am, Oblivion incarnate." Once more the high pitched whinny of laughter came from his covered lips, and save for Moon Burn, even some of the most stalwart of Guards began to slowly remove themselves from the scene they beheld.

   "You are nothing more than a spoiled child with to many toys to play with," Moon Burn said with a hint of disgust in his tone; a tone that brought Shadow Vein's laughter to a sudden halt.

   "Am I now?" Shadow Vein said as he tried to stave off the anger that Moon Burn's insolence had started to give rise to. "I am not selfish my old friend. Here, allow me to let you play with some of my toys!" With those words spoken, a single lash from Shadow Vein's voice came lunging forth. Moon Burn took no measure of stopping it, he simply stood his ground as the tendril wrapped itself around his neck. Some of the more braver Pony guards did try to take action however. They all jumped forth, tried to make it to where they could defend their comrade. Their valorous approach was cut short quickly though. For just as they were about to close the distance, dozens of the oil like vines came from all directions, creating a wall of sharpened tips, that not even the Pegasi could traverse. "All to easy," the masked Pony gloated with a hidden grin. His expression changed quickly however, as he looked down and saw that Moon Burn had a grin of his own.

   With a brilliant white flash from both his horn and his eyes, Moon Burn let out a clenched toothed growl as his magic enveloped him in a field of white flames; creating an aura so bright, that those behind the make shift wall had to avert their gaze, and even take steps back. The strangling whip that had Moon Burn bound was all too quickly disintegrated as the flicking, and wild white flames around Moon Burn's body quelled, and returned to his horn. "Consider me, unimpressed," the old stallion taunted as he took in a quick nonchalant sniff through his nose.

   Underneath the mask that Shadow Vein bore, he ground his teeth in frustration. He couldn't believe that this old Pony could act so casual in the face of a true living God such as himself. He knew that the elder Guardsman was not blind; he knew he could see both the Alicorn Princesses bound, and defeated at his side. It infuriated him to see such arrogance in the face of true unfiltered power. "You insolent mortal!" Shadow Vein shouted as he dashed off of the throne in a fast run towards Moon Burn. "That was just a sample of my power! You will be a crippled gelding by the time I am done with you!" As he finished shouting, and his speed increased, Shadow Vein's red eye flared with rage, and the braids of his mane and tail tore loose as the Abyssal force within him took hold, turning his hair both back, and front into dense smoke torrents that lashed, and waved, while crackling with streaks of electrical energies.

   Closer did Shadow Vein come, and ever still did Moon Burn remain; simply watching as the mad Dark Pony rushed towards him. He let out a small sigh, and had to contain a laugh at Shadow Vein's tactics. He actually thought that there would be more to him than this. He did indeed in fact capture the two most powerful of Ponies, but now, he realized it must have been through clandestine, and shadowed ways. His horn then flashed a blinding white, as he took in a deep inhale, and then let out a powerful roar that was accompanied by a plume of pure alabaster flame that spewed from his mouth in a wave that headed directly towards the charging Pony.

   Shadow Vein was quick however, while he may not have anticipated the uncanny attack his elder set loose, his new powers granted him an agility most supernatural in it's design. With a sudden stop, and full blown dodging roll, the Abyssal possessed Pony removed him self from what could have easily been his destruction. Though not a complete escape as he felt a searing pain on his side. He looked only for a moment, and his eyes widened as he saw that a large portion of his coat had been burned away; only leaving a raw and smoking exposure of skin.

   "At one point, shortly after I was born," Moon Burn began as he walked calmly to one of the walls of the great hall; still keeping a considerable distance between himself, and Shadow Vein. "My parents had named me Still Lake. However, after I accidently burned down our first home, they decided to change it. I hope you see why." Now a simple chuckle did come form the old stallion, causing an effect of puffs of smoke to flee from the corners of his mouth, and from his nostrils. Now the tactic of the more experienced Pony was coming to pass, as he had placed himself against a wall, where he was directly in front of Shadow Vein who was looking at him, and had not noticed that Shannon was now moving, and while still encased in the wrappings of shades, he had pushed himself up the wall where he stood on his feet.

   Shadow Vein let out a scoff, it was used in a way to defend against the awe of his opponents power as he fought off the pain of being burned, and even looking down to see that even the solid stone floor of the throne room now had a large smoldering divot in it from where the flames had hit. "I don't care what your name is. The only thing I am going to remember about you is the screams of pain as I tear you apart!"

   The only way Moon Burn reacted to this threat was by slowly shaking his head, and letting out a soft laugh. "Oh, I would imagine you will have to try to get your hooves on me first. And that is something you are failing at very well I might add."

   "I'll make you suffer!" Shadow Vein screamed as he once again took off in a lowered head run at Moon Burn. Dozens of void born tendrils came lashing out from all directions; thrusting themselves at the unmoving stallion who simply let the flames of his magic turn them to ash as they tried to encase him. Shadow Vein smiled as he knew that his Lovelies were enough of a distraction to allow him to get in close. Just before he was a few feet away however, Moon Burn let out a short exhale, sending a lobbing white fireball in Shadow Vein's direction. This made the young Abyssal grin as he didn't even have to move to dodge the attack, and it sailed over him in a wide ark.

   Now within striking distance, Shadow Vein took a step to the side, then reared up on his hide legs as he struck hard, and fast with his front hooves. The first in the volley was avoided by Moon Burn twisting his head to the side, the second however, came into full contact with the old stallion cheek bone; causing his head to snap back the way it had came. Coming back down on all fours, Shadow Vein lunged forth, driving his shoulder into the chest of his now stunned adversary. The force of the blow knocked Moon burn back several feet, and gave Shadow Vein enough time to spin on his front legs, while cocking his back ones into a deep chamber. Once at full tension, Shadow Vein released the stored power in his thick back legs, and connected his kick directly into the same area of Moon Burn's chest where he just been shoulder slammed.

   A loud gasp came from Moon Burn as the masked stallion's attack struck. The force behind it was enough to make his eyes water, and push him backwards where he smashed into the wall that was behind him; making him come up onto his hind legs. He then felt the sensation of Shadow Vein once more unleashing a flurry of blows to his now exposed ribs, stomach and undefended face. Getting into a hoof brawl was something he was all to familiar with, and he took in deep breaths each time Shadow Vein bashed into him.

   Shadow Vein came up to his rear legs, while at the same time crossing his front ones as he drove them up into Moon Burn's throat pinning him to the wall with a hard choke. "Old wretch!" Shadow Vein shouted as his masked face was now muzzle to muzzle with Moon Burn's. "You weren't even a problem for me. You even missed with a simple spell."

   A cough came from Moon Burn as he stood higher on his back hooves to relieve some of the tension of Shadow Vein's hold, giving him at least enough air to speak. "Well, first off: I am afraid I didn't miss," he said as a smile came over his now bloodied lips. "And secondly: however much of a problem I was before. I do think you have a bigger one now." After saying this, Moon Burn began to let out a slow laugh, that increased in volume as he could notice at this range the expression on Shadow Vein's face change under the mask as he realized what he had down with that fireball that seemingly missed him.

   For just a moment Shadow Vein relived the seconds before he had Moon Burn up against this wall. The way he was taunting him, the way the fireball easily flew over his head. That's when the mad Pony snapped back to reality as he came to see that the firey attack was not meant for him. It was meant for somepony else across the room; directly behind him. This was all the time Shadow Vein had to construct the scene in his head. For just as he came to realize what Moon Burn had done, he felt the iron clad strength of Shannon wrapping his arm around his neck from behind.

         With a fury filled yell, fueled by all the pent up anger, frustration and feelings of betrayal, Shannon placed all that he was as he tore Shadow Vein away from Moon Burn. This caused Shadow Vein to let out a gurgled gasp as he felt his air way become clamped, and feel himself being pulled as Shannon set his leg as he jerked, the Dark Pony tripped easily and was swiftly put onto his back with a solid, pain inducing thud. In less than a second after his former troop mate had come to rest, Shannon had pulled his one remaining axe from his side, and with another malice teeming scream, drove the weapon directly towards the Ponies exposed head.

   With a pain filled gasp of shock, Shadow Vein looked up to his hooded, and masked aggressor, and once more the Abyssal power that was now with in him gave him speed that was not his own, and because of it, he was barely able to remove himself from the path of the black steel blade that made a loud twang sound as it struck, and even chipped away a the floor where his head once lay. It was here that he was able to catch a small amount of his bearings as he rolled onto his hooves, and saw that Moon Burn was now off the wall, and running across the room to where Luna, and Celestia were. He tried to concentrate, on both situations at hand. Vine, after vine flew from the shadows to try to grasp a hold of Moon Burn, only to be struck down by his ivory magic. He could not keep up with him, and even had to leap out of the way as Shannon's axe came flying towards him one more time. The axe he evaded, however, he was not able to remove himself from the path of the Human's closed fist as it came in directly after the blade, crushing him so hard in the jaw that he could actually feel some of his teeth loosen.

   Once more Shadow Vein tried to halt Moon Burn's progress. This time though he had his Lovelies form a completely solid wall of darkness that encompassed the throne area. This high level of concentration cost him however, as he felt not one, but two kicks from Shannon being placed on him. The first one came directly to push itself into his neck, and the other found a higher target in the form of the other side of his face; opposite of where he was just punched. The third attack was something he could not allow however, as the sharp blade of the axe came streaking through the air, aimed directly at the bridge of his nose. This forced Shadow Vein to make a risky move in the way of actually moving forward, and twisting his head in such a way that the axe blade came into brutal contact with his horn. The deadly blow was deflected, but Shannon was quick to improvise as he quickly flicked his wrist, bringing the axe blade to rest just barely on Shadow Vein's long face. He then, with a solid downward pull, drug the weapon's cutting edge down the length of the Ponies masked face.

   Leaping back to avoid yet another relentless set of attacks. Shadow Vein grimaced in pain as he felt the wound on his face now open, and begin to pour blood down his broken mask. He saw quickly that Moon Burn had started to melt away at the void constructed wall to get to the Princesses. He also had to make even more evasive movements to keep form getting struck once more with either the death dealing weapon, or the trained appendages of his Human opponent. Now an uncountable amount of the shadow whips came from all sides of the room, above, and below. They raced towards Shannon with the intentions of not capturing, but spearing, then gutting him like a fish as they took on sharp piercing tips.

   Shannon was all to aware of this attack, and he knew the perfect defence for it. In a fluid dance of ducks, spins and weaves, Shannon got as close as he could to the Pony he intended to slay. He reached out with his free hand, and took a vice like grip on the Dark Ponies masked face while at the same time, pushing downward, and putting as much power into his legs as he could. This caused the Human to vault over Shadow Vein, and place himself behind, and to the side of him. He had no choice but to drop his axe as he spun around, wrapping now both his arms around the Ponies neck, and pulling him up with all his might, effectively turning him into a meat shield for the tracking shadow weapons that raced towards him.

   Shadow vein had to hold his breath as he felt himself get stuck ever so slightly by the few of his Lovelies he was not able to hold at bay. His teeth crushed onto each other as the pain of his skin being pierced by his own attack. Just as soon as they had come however, the mass of tendrils retreated back to the black puddles of shade from where they had come from, as Shadow Vein lifted his hind leg, and brought it down onto Shannon's foot. "I have had enough!" The Abyssal cried out as he felt Shannon's grasp on him weaken due to the bone shattering strength of his small kick. The only thing saving Shannon from losing his foot completely was the thick plating that covered the top of his boot. This did give Shadow Vein an opportunity to spin around, and catch Shannon slightly on the side of the head with the side of his hoof. "Let's see how motivated you are when I strip everything you hold dear away from you," he said as the wall of shade Moon Burn was trying to bring down came crashing to the floor in a deluge of liquid shadow.

   Much to Shannon's horror, what he heard was his Worship let out a muzzled scream of pain, and saw Shadow Vein's tendrils began to slowly crush her to the point even he could hear the creaking of her bones. Shannon's vision became tunneled as he completely lost all attention on Shadow Vein, and started to run in a mad dash towards Luna who was still writhing in pain as the bonds that held her slowly tightened to the point of breaking everything with in her, he did not get far however. For as soon as he had his back turned, Shadow Vein lunged forward with as much power as he could bring, and drove his horn directly into Shannon's back. A familiar sensation washed over Shannon's body. That horrid burn of skin being torn open, as he felt the horn of his enemy place itself into his insides. It wasn't the pain from his wound, it wasn't even the fact that he had lost all composure to try to aid his Goddess. It was her literally trying to tear her own body apart to try to free herself from her captors to try to get to him as tears ran down her face, and sadness filled screams of his name came to his ears.

   With a hard pull Shadow Vein relieved his now completely blood soaked horn from Shannon, who in turn fell to his knees. All to quickly he saw Moon Burn start to rush him, and let out another fireball from his screaming mouth, this one with full intentions of hitting him. Now filled with the pride of oncoming victory, Shadow Vein felt more relaxed, and was able to once again place a solid wall up just in time to absorb the gleaming fire of Moon Burn's attack. Magic then surrounded Shannon's body as he was lifted into the air by Shadow Vein, then flung like an old doll up against the wall. The demented Ponie's magic then took hold of Shannon's axe that had been dropped to the ground. "Oh don't worry my friend. I wouldn't send you on your way with out this," he said as he had his horn's ability to hurl the weapon threw the air, aimed directly at Shannon's chest.

   Time slowed as Shannon watched his own weapon fly through the air towards him. He took notice of every detail: the spin of the blade, the glow of the Dark Unicorn's magic as it fluttered, and danced around before dissipating, and letting the blade fly on it's own accord. It would be over soon, he would be cast into Darkness, where he would dwell in eternal Night, forever in the bliss of his Worship's Moonlight. He knew that Shadow vein's attention was now solely on him, he was taking to much joy in the kill, and did not see Moon Burn getting ready to unleash his own attack on the Abyssal who all to much wanted to see the final blow come to pass. Something new came into his sight now however. A dark wisping cloud of dark smoke raced into the room, darting itself through the bladed wall of shadows that held back all the other Guards. It moved with speed uncharacteristic for just a puff of smoke though, and Shannon dreaded as he came to realize what it was.

   "Shannon!" Chaotica cried out as she began to retake her form in mid air, throwing herself towards him with her front legs outstretched as if to embrace him. Her timing was precise as she completely covered her object of love just as she solidified. However, she only had a fleeting moment to gaze into Shannon's eyes, and he into hers before the magic propelled axe struck her in the back, embedding itself inches deep into her spine. She refused herself to scream out in pain right there in Shannon's face, the only thing that came from her was a wide, open mouthed gasp telling him what had happened. This caused Shannon to use any strength he had left, and leap himself forwards to catch her in his arms as she fell into to him.

      "What? No!" Shadow Vein cried out as he bared witness to Chaotica's sacrifice. "What have you done?" he screamed again as he started to take quick steps to move towards the Human, and Pony pair as Shannon cradled her heavy breathing body in his arms.

   "Shadow Vein!" Moon Burn screamed, taking the Abyssal's attention off of Shannon, and quickly turning to see the fire breathing stallion launch himself up in to the air. "You're mine!" As Moon Burn called Shadow Vein out, his horn became a blaze of blinding light, and it seemed as if a pure beam of light came rushing from his horn, his mouth, and his eyes all with the intention of turning the blood covered masked Pony into smouldering ash.

   Completely caught off guard, Shadow Vein had only a mere second to try and raise his defenses against the fury powered assault brought down by his former friend, and teacher. However, the rage that came with the attack was much more now than Shadow Vein's small amount of tendrils could deflect, and absorb. The beams from Moon Burn tore through the vines of shade like they weren't even there, and completely consumed Shadow Vein in a sudden conflagration of scorching white flame. unbridled screams of agony came from Shadow Vein as he instinctively dropped to the ground, and began writhing back and forth with futile attempts to extinguish the all encompassing flames. Whether it was self preservation, or simply his will, the patches of shadows that covered the walls, floor and ceiling all rushed to where their master burned to death. They formed a massive dark pool under him, where he quickly sank, still screaming as he was taken into his Void.

   Moon Burn made a desperate leap at the sinking Dark Pony as he saw the effects of his Void start to take hold of the flames that tore his body asunder. It was to late however, all that he did was land hooves first onto solid floor as the shadows that pulled their master into them, faded away. This became a cascading effect now, as the wall that blocked the entrance fell to the floor, and crawled away. Even the bindings that held Luna, and Celestia let their prey go, dropping them to the ground in a crumpling mass, as they too slid up into the ceiling, and faded like all the rest. "Shadow Vein!" Moon Burn called out to the walls, turning to each of them, even looking up to the ceiling. "You coward! Come and face your death!" However much rage the old Pony held with in him, it all started to bury itself back into his being, replaced by shocking sadness as he saw the scene of Shannon holding Chaotica in his arms.

   "You fool, you stupid fool!" Shannon hissed threw his teeth as he pulled down his hood, and removed his mask. He then painstakingly brought himself to his knees, while at the same time, leaning Chaotica back so that she rested on his thighs. "What were you thinking?" he commanded as he looked down into her now glossy, tear filled eyes.

   "Shannon," Chaotica whimpered with fleeting breaths. "It hurts. Please, my, my back." As her request finished, Shannon knew all to well what he must do. With one arm, he placed her head up to his chest, then with the other he reached back, and took hold of the axe handle. He could feel her tense up, placing her front hoof onto his shoulder, and pulling herself as close to him as she could. With that sign of readiness, Shannon clenched his teeth, and pulled as hard as he could, ripping the blood stained blade from her back, causing her to screech out as the pain surged through her body like a lightning bolt.

   "There. Now let's get you to the hospital. You will be fine," Shannon said as he tried to muster the strength to lift her, and himself from the ground.

   "Shannon wait please," Chaotica protested as she pulled even harder to prevent him from coming to his feet. "It's alright. I, I just want to tell you something before I go. I need to."

   "You're not going anywhere, now be quiet." After saying this to her, Shannon snapped his head up to give all the onlookers a menacing glare. "Don't just stand there! Get the Doctor!" Several Ponies jumped at his barked command, others still stood there looking down at the pair as a dark red pool of both their blood began to mingle onto the floor beneath them.

   "Shannon please," Chaotica pleaded, drawing his attention back down to her as she reached her hoof to his cheek, stroking it gently.

   "You are an idiot Chaotica," Shannon scolded as he brought his hand to take her stroking hoof. "Someone like you isn't supposed to sacrifice themselves for someone like me."

   As much pain as she was in, she loved finally being able to be held in his arms. The feeling of finally being able to press her ear to his chest; hear his heart beat, and even feel his hand tenderly grip her hoof. His last comment also made her laugh just a bit, though she couldn't stop letting out a blood filled cough. "It's alright," she whispered as she felt her body start to go numb, and she put everything into keeping her hoof wrapped in his clasping hand. "You see. You can exist in a world without me. But I would never be able to exist in one without you. Now please, do one thing for me before I go. It, it is all I ask."

   "What is it you want?" Shannon asked as he slowly began to rock back and forth, hating the feeling of her heart coming to a slow crawl.

   "Kiss me," she whispered as she forced a smile over her lips, looking up at him as lovingly as she could. Shannon said nothing to this. He only turned his head to where Luna lay on the ground, now surrounded by Ponies to give her aid. He could only see her eyes, glowing in a gloss brought on by the constant stream of tears as she lay silently, watching another one of her Royal Guard slip away. "Shannon," Chaotica said, pulling his gaze back down to her. "Please, It is all I ask. Let me take your breath with me into my Forever, where I can cherish it, always."

   Shannon nodded slowly at her request, and with that, he leaned down, and softly place his lips to hers. He felt her become tense once more, and her hoof left his hand so she could place it on the back of his head, pulling him down to even more deepen their first, and final embrace. He then felt her take in a deep breath, and while their kiss began to come to an end, he felt her release a long hard exhale. So strong in fact that he could feel the hard pushing air flow down his throat, and into his lungs. Then, her chest fell flat, and her hoof that held his head to her lips fell limp, and hit the floor. Her head slowly rolled back, her eyes were closed, and a small smile of happiness was on her lips, then, she was gone.

   Moon Burn dared not to try to stop the flow of tears that washed down his face as he watched his friend die there in Shannon's arms. He witnessed as Shannon ever so gently placed her body on the ground where he sat on his legs before with his head hung low, to where his long, now matted black hair covered his face completely. Something happened then, it was faint at first, but just for a moment, Moon Burn could have sworn he saw something glow from underneath the long straight locks that covered Shannon's face. "Shannon?" he asked, taking a step forward. Once more he saw a glow start to brighten the area underneath Shannon's hair. It was a dull light, red in it's color, and that is when Shannon clenched his fists to the point Moon Burn could hear his knuckles cracking. In a swift motion Shannon lifted his head, and Moon Burn saw that the glow was coming from his left eye.

  Slowly the Human came to his feet, scooping up his mask, and axe that lay on the ground. He felt just so very wonderful, as if a new source of power had been directly injected into his blood.  Every muscle in his entire body burned with energy that he felt there was no end to. He felt so very alive as he looked around the former battlefield, to see that all eyes were on him. He could feel their breaths, he could sense the awe, and fear that leaked from their very souls. Even their thoughts seemed to be his to pick at, and collect as he deemed fit. More than that however, he could feel him, he could actually feel where the cause of his pain, and sorrow was. That's when he placed his mask over his face once more, revealing that the power of the Abyssal that now coursed through his being shown perfectly through the left eye of his face covering.

   "Come to me." A small whispered voice entered his ear. All in the room turned, to see that Princess Luna had done all she could to bring her head to a raised position.

   Shannon took several quick steps as he heard the command of his Goddess, and any that were in his way felt more than compelled to remove themselves from his path. Falling to his knees before her, Shannon spoke in a voice that had now a rasping distortion. "Speak to me your will my Worship. Tell me your desires, so that I may make them my goals, my obsessions. I am yours to command."

   "Am I still that Shannon?" the Alicorn asked while giving her Guardsman, her lover a very serious look. "Am I still your Worship?"

   "You are that my Goddess. Now more than ever. What will you have of me?" he said, keeping his head bowed in a deep reverence.

   "Track him, find him, and then, I want you to destroy him." As Luna growled out her request, she could almost feel the ear to ear grin that appeared under his mask. "Make sure there are no other Ponies near you when he dies. The creature that has taken you both cannot live without a host." She let out a pain filled grunt as she pulled herself into a higher sitting position. "Now place your weapon before me." Without question, or hesitation, Shannon quickly laid his blood covered axe on the ground at her hooves. Luna looked down at the black axe, then took in a deep sigh as her horn began to glow. "You, mundane tool of destruction and death." She began as the whole of the axe started to glow with her magic. "You will hear my words, and take them to heart. I release you from the bindings of soulless existence, I give part of what I am to you." The weapon now started to reshape itself as the Moon Goddess started to imbue it with her magic. It lengthened it's handle, it's blade grew, and extended to form a sheer single blade that curved to such an extent, that it reached back onto it self. "Before this day, you had no reason, you had no name. Now I give you purpose, and I shall give you a name. Your reason for being is to bring down my Nothingness, and know now that you are called: Dream Reaver!"

   Shannon felt an overwhelming flow of absolute power crash into him as he looked down and saw what his Goddess had turned his axe into. A flowing staff of darkness that held on it's head the very blade of her rage, and vengeance. He could feel the dread that filled that room from all those in attendance as they too watched their Goddess of the Night exact her powers to see the down fall of the one that betrayed her. As soon as she finished her spell, and the newly forged Dream Reaver had stopped glowing, Shannon reached down, and took it into his hands. It felt as if it was made of nothing but air in his grip. There was no weight to it, but it was as if no matter where he grabbed it, it was perfectly balanced. Standing to his feet, he could not help but perform a fast flourish with it, and as he finished it, the blade struck the floor, and caused the very ground beneath all in the room to rumble, and quake.

   "Now go," Luna started. "Find the betrayer Shadow Vein. Bring him to Darkness!" Without even saying one word, Shannon turned around, and stepped past all the Ponies that had now made a clear path for him. However, he did not step out of the room, or even head towards the door. Instead, he walked over to the window of the throne room, and there, he looked back at all those watching him with wide eyes. His left eye flashed red, as several electrical currents now pulsed through his hair. Then he, and his weapon, Dream Reaver turned into a large, swirling cloud of lightning pulsing smoke, and soared outward to the sky.

Next Chapter:

A Reason for Malice

    

  

A Reason for Malice

      Many thoughts raced through Devan's mind as he lay there in Fluttershy's bed. While she herself was able to drift quickly off to sleep after their coupling; he found it very hard to join her in slumber. So many things had changed in just a short amount of time for the Human. No more than a month ago he was enjoying a life full of excitement in a world unknown to many. Rich extravagant parties, untold riches of both monetary, and of the flesh. Using his superior training to end the very lives of any person that he deemed unworthy of life, or if was given a very large amount of money to eradicate some of the most high priority targets. The very mention of his name brought malicious men to cower in high tech panic rooms, while the very sight of him could bring a heart to stop beating from the fear of what actions he would do. All of that however, was nothing compared to the sight that laid out before him now.

   There, right by his side was the little alien creature that he had just made love to. Still even now as the whole event replayed itself over, and over again in his head, he still thought it to be nothing more than fantasy. Yet there she was, as real as anything he had known before, pushing her winged back up to his chest, and stomach while she let out the smallest, almost unheard snores through her little dainty nose. He should have been more concerned with his situation at hand, he should have been out there right now trying to track down Shannon so they could bring this whole ordeal to an end. It was hard to concentrate on anything other than the little mare though, as she was doing one of the cutest things he had ever seen. For as he laid there and thought, his arm was wrapped over her, and tucked under her front leg to where his hand was resting on her chest. There, he was slowly scratching his fingers through the coat of her breast, and in doing so was making her make small paddling motions with her front hooves; as if she were swimming in a river.

   He took in a long breath, then ever so slowly pulled his arm that she had been using to lay on out from underneath her. Even slower still, he slid, and maneuvered his body off the bed, before grabbing up his boxer briefs; slipping them on as he walked to the window of the room. The sight of the Everfree forest that spread out before him made him chuckle to himself. A place completely untainted by the encroachment of progress, or technology. Those that dwelled in it were brave pioneers that risked life, and limb to do so. Just this one forest was a small part of this new world he had been living in, and it made him wonder how much more great unexplored dangers were out there. All of the sudden, Earth didn't seem all that dangerous anymore to him, and the thought of returning there slipped away from his mind.

   Fluttershy's hooves patted around as she hunted for Devan's hands to latch onto while her eyes remained closed. A wild panic began to rush over her as she could not feel him wrapped around her, the heat of his body was gone. She even slowly stretched out her wings to see if he had rolled over in his sleep on the bed. She began to wonder to herself if he had gone again, if he had returned to the forest, or left completely. This made her large eyes pop open with a snap as she raised up in the bed, looking franticly around the darkened room for any sign of her new mate.

   "Couldn't sleep?" Devan said as he saw the yellow Pegasus rise quickly from her slumber. Giving her a quick, and warm smile.

   Seeing him standing there by the window made Fluttershy hang her head down, and give out a sigh of relief as she laid back down, then rolled over to her side. "Umm, well, I just kinda felt that you weren't in bed anymore. I just thought you might have left again."

   "No," the human said as he let a small laugh out. "I don't plan on leaving, not anytime soon at least." Once again he shot her a toothy, and charm oozing smile, getting a kick out of how it looked like it almost embarrassed her to see it. "If that's okay with you?"

   "Yes!" she shouted, then bringing her hoof up to her snout to silently excuse herself for the sudden outburst. "I mean, umm yes, that would be fine with me. If you really wanted to stay."

   "I didn't think I would, you know," Devan said as he crossed his arms over his bare chest, continuing to look out the window. "When I first arrived, I thought it would be a pretty basic task finding Shannon. You know, him being the only other Human here. I would do what needed to be done, then get back to my world in time to catch my favorite shows."

   "What happened?" the mare asked as he suddenly stopped talking.

   "Hmm? Oh!" This made him laugh again as he was caught up in both the thoughts of his mind, and the actual conversation that was happening between the two. "Well, you happened of course."

   "Oh I-I am very sorry. I r-really didn't mean to stop you from doing anything. Honest!" Her sudden state of panic made Devan give out a full blown laugh as he stepped away from the window. He crawled back into the bed, then while on his knees, pulled her up to him so that her front legs draped over his shoulders.

   "Hmm. Perhaps you did," he said with a sly smile on his face as he leaned in, and gave her a small loving kiss. He then pulled away, and gently stroked his hand through her long, and thick mane. "You bewitched me. Using your dastardly Pony magic to capture me, and make me feel the way I do about you now."

   Surprisingly to Devan, this made Fluttershy get a coy smile, as she rolled her eyes at him. "Devan don't be silly. I am a Pegasus. See?" After speaking, she extended her wings to their fullest, while at the same time giving them a couple of flaps, before pulling them into their tucked positions on her back. "Ponies like me can't use magic. Only Unicorns can do that. So umm yeah. There's no way I could have made you have feelings for me."

   "I see, I see," he responded, getting a pseudo serious look on his face as he reached up, and stroked his angular chin. "So Pegasus Ponies like you can't make others fall in love with them?"

   "No, of course not," she answered back while giving another eye roll, and even lowering her head a little.

   "Hmm. Well that's to bad I guess. It just means that I fell for you all by myself then." This made him smile once more as he could almost feel the heat from her blush race over her, and how a new gloss came to her eyes as she realized what he was saying to her.

   "D-do you really mean it Devan?" she asked while at the same time trying to contain the train wreck of emotions she was feeling at this very moment. He didn't answer her however, he just simply lowered himself, and placed his lips to hers in a long, and passionate kiss, that she was all to willing to return. Their loving embrace continued for well over a minute, as the pair decided in unison to let their feelings for one another be shown through the intense physical contact.

   "Yeah I guess I am done for," Devan said as he broke away from her, turning around, and sitting on the edge of the bed, slumped over. "Oh well. Guess it is just something I will have to contend with." As he said this, the little mare knew all to well that he was playing some game with her. However, as she was about to say something in return, she looked down at his back, and saw the most odd of images. Another human looking creature was some how branded onto his back, right at the base of his neck, and in between his shoulder blades. It was a strange Human to be sure, as it had at least three faces that she could see, and not one, but two sets of arms.

   "A cutie mark!" she shouted as the logic of such things came into her mind.

   "What? Where?" Devan yelled in a panicked voice as he stood up quickly from his prone position, and started looking all over himself for one of the overly happy looking symbols. His mind filled with fear as he thought that the repercussions of sleeping with a Pony mare was to gain some kind of flowery, or smiley face mark somewhere on your person.

   "No, there, on your back. You have a cutie mark on your back," she stated as she raised her hoof to point at the brand in question. When Devan heard what she was talking about, he stopped dead in his tracks, and hung his head down low while letting out a long breath through his nose.

   "Ah man. Please don't scare me like that woman! I thought I was going to have a heart attack!" As he said this, he resumed his original place on the bed's edge. Save for this time, he leaned back to use her as a rest, while placing his hand over his chest to feel how fast his heart was beating. "And it's not a cutie mark. It's a tattoo, and lots of Humans have them."

   This made Fluttershy cock her mouth to one side of her face, as she bent her head down to look at the thing called a tattoo once more. She even ran her hoof gently over it, trying to feel if it was indeed a part of his skin as it appeared to be. "Well it sure looks like a cutie mark. How did you get this 'tattoo?' "

   "Ah well," Devan began as he settled even more into her frame, loving how she even adjusted herself, and placed one leg over his shoulder, while she rested her chin on the top of his head. "You need to find a really good artist, but more than that, you need to find a good tattoo artist. Then he takes this tool called a tattoo gun, and it has like a bunch of little needles on it."

   "N-n-needles?" Fluttershy interrupted while forcing a long gulp down her throat, as for some reason she did not like where this was heading.

   "Yeah needles," Devan confirmed before continuing. "Then he takes the tattoo gun, he dips it in some ink. Then he stabs you with it literally thousands of times while the ink is pushed into your skin." He suddenly had to stop talking as he was instantly dropped to the bed onto his back. As he looked up, he saw that Fluttershy had her hooves brought up to her mouth, while her eyes quivered in a dilated dread.

   "T-t-that's quite possibly the most t-t-terrible thing I have ever heard of!" With that, she reached down, and jerked Devan back up to a sitting position. Which was surprising for him, as she was using strength that he was completely unaware that she had. Once she had him back in the full slouched over sitting position, she put her face as close to his back as possible; thoroughly examining the piece of art work. "Who would want to do such a horrible thing to themselves? Who would let anypony do that to them? I mean, it must feel just awful."

   "Meh. It's not so bad really. You get drunk enough, you barely feel anything at all." As he finished talking, he was once again yanked by the mare's great unknown strength; pulling him back into her chest.

   "You poor thing. It must have been just absolutely horrible for you!" she said as she wrapped her front legs over his shoulders, and placed her chin back on the top of his head.

   "Nah, it was fine," Devan reassured her, trying not to laugh as her took one of her hooves into his hand, and gave it a tight squeeze.

   "Does it mean anything? If umm, you don't mind me asking that is."

   This made Devan think hard for a moment, as he got the piece when he just entered the Marines; so very long ago now it seemed. "Well it is a God, kinda part of my heritage," Devan began, looking up at his mare lover as she in turn looked down at him, remaining quiet for the time, as she was expecting a story. "My mother, she is from a place called India." He stopped there for a moment, and tried to think of a way to summarize the story so it wouldn't bore her, or take all day. "It seems this God here, he was trying to convince a young prince to go to war. So he turned into his great God form. The prince stood in awe of what he saw before him, and he wanted to know more of the divine creature that had appeared. The God simply told him: 'Now I am become Death. The destroyer of worlds.' " After saying this, he gave her hoof another gentle squeeze. "Doing what I did, back on Earth. I guess I always for some reason, found a kind of comfort in those words."

   A long silence fell over the room after Devan had finished his story. Fluttershy couldn't imagine why a God would want to use his powers to destroy worlds. Princess Celestia only used her powers for good; to help Ponies everywhere. Even Princess Luna when she was Nightmare Moon just wanted to take over the world, and cast it into eternal night, but not completely destroy it. For a moment, it brought a sharp wave of sadness over her to think that Humans worshiped such things, and worse still, Devan had it branded onto his very body. She tried to say something, but had to swallow a hard lump in her throat before doing so. Devan however, beat her to the punch.

   "You alright?" he asked while looking up at her, seeing that she had a look of dismay, and concern about her.

   "Devan," Fluttershy started while returning Devan's gaze, looking deep into his eyes with hers. "Umm, you, you don't want to destroy the world, right?"

   After hearing this, Devan had to hide a smile, as he could see she was being dead serious with her question. Though he did simply shake his head, while at the same time reaching up; using his hand to gently stroke the side of her face. "No love. Not anymore."

   The yellow Pegasus's body let all the tension go, and she let out a deep sigh while at the same time pushing her head as hard as she could into his hand. "Good," she whispered out while leaning down to give him a soft kiss. "That's good."

      "Umm," Fluttershy said in a tone that meant that she wanted to ask yet another question, but stopped herself before letting the words fall from her mouth.

   "Yes?" Devan responded while rolling onto his back on the bed.

   "Oh, it's nothing really," The little Pegasus said as she just sat there at his side, and turned her head down. Devan stifled a quick laugh, something he had noticed he was doing a lot of here lately around her, though he was absolutely in love with her stand offish nature. It really only made him think of just how effective an assassin she could have been. Never the less, he smiled up at her, and made a rolling motion with his wrist, and hand.

   "Out with it woman. Time is money," he said with a chuckle while reaching up with the same hand he made the motion with, to start scratching at the base of her neck.

   "Well I was just wondering. Why, umm, why did you wear that mask. I mean if you don't want to tell me, it's fine." A deep sense of worry came over her after she asked him the question at hand, as his face removed the smile it once bore, and was replace with a stern distant look.

   "The mask huh?" he said as he removed his hand from her coat, and nervously scratched his nose. "Well. I guess the best way to answer that, is to say, spite." He thought about the word he just used, then nodded in agreement with himself. "Yeah, spite seems to fit," he said to confirm his answer.

   "Sorry, I don't understand," Fluttershy said as she placed her front hooves up to his chest, then laid herself down to where her head was resting on the tops of her hooves, and she was looking him in the eyes.

   Devan wasn't exactly sure if she meant that she didn't understand why he used the word 'spite' as an answer. Or if she meant that she didn't understand the concept of spite itself. He really didn't think she was so naive that she didn't know what spite meant, so he decided to go with the former. "I was part of a military on Earth, the Marines they were called." As he started to tell his next story, he placed one hand behind his head while looking up towards the ceiling, while the other hand found it's way into Fluttershy's mane, and began a slow stroking up, and down process. This in turn caused the yellow Pony to settle deeper into his chest, while enjoying the petting.

   "So things were going fine. I did a couple of over seas tours, got some medals, shot some people." This made Fluttershy's eyes widen quickly, as the phrase 'shot people' didn't sound very nice at all. "So this guy walks up to me. He says I am a great soldier, and he knows a way for me to become a hundred times better. I would get training that some only dreamed of, and make more money than I would be able to spend in a thousand lifetimes." Devan stopped for a moment to laugh to himself. "Eh, I was a stupid kid at the time. The only thing I heard was 'training,' and 'money.' In hind sight, I should have run as far away as I could from that guy."

   "Why didn't you?" Fluttershy asked with a tone of concern as she kept getting the sinking feeling that this wasn't going to be a happy story.

   "Cause, I was a total badass Marine! I didn't think for one second that some random douche in a suit could hurt me, let alone put me in a situation where I would be harmed." Another pause came as Devan reached up quickly and scratched the days old now stubble on his face before returning to the petting. "So anyway, I was whisked away to some top secret training facility. This place was nice too, all the best gear, and equipment. Even some totally new stuff that we hadn't even seen, or heard of before."

   "We?" Fluttershy interjected as she had come to understand there was only him. "There were more soldiers there?"

   "Yeah," Devan answered in a new sad tone. "Five hundred to be exact, not just Marines either. They had brought in soldiers from all over the world, from almost every type of military. That's when they told us, they were going to make super soldiers."

   "Umm, a super soldier?" Fluttershy cut in once again.

   Devan just chuckled while increasing the strokes his hand was doing to her mane. "Don't sweat it. They didn't inject us with some top secret radioactive serum or anything like that. Though, I think that would have been the better option to try. No, it was a set of courses that taught military tactics, war games and theory, advanced ranged and melee combat, espionage, you know, all the cool stuff." After that, Devan made a gesture with his lips as if he was silently cursing at something. "I should have seen it sooner, I should have known what was going on."

   "W-what happened?" Fluttershy asked as a quiver of fear raced through her.

   "They just started going away, you know. Sometimes ten, sometimes twenty, just vanished without out a trace. The guys in the suits, they said the people that were gone just didn't make the cut. Yeah well I found out all to soon what had happened to them." Neither Pony or Human said anything for a few moments, then Devan started speaking again. "One night I was yanked from my bunk. A group of guys tossed me in some elevator, one of them threw a faceless mask at me, he said to put it on, and if I took it off before I was told, I would be killed instantly." This made Fluttershy let out a terrified gasp as her eyes widened, making Devan just pet her harder. "I thought it was a prank at first, so I went along, not really thinking much about it. Fifteen other people were put into that tiny little elevator eventually, all with the same instructions." He stopped to look at his new lovely alien lover as she looked at him with an unblinking, dread filled stare. That's when he decided to not tell her of what happened to the four members of his group that decided to take off the masks as soon as they had a chance.

   "This was the final stage of the training. Advanced situational awareness, and detail recognition training they called it. What it was, was a massive obstacle course of the most diabolical design. It was dark, pitch black in most places, and that damn mask made it even worse as they pushed us through that God forsaken slaughter house."

   "H-how many, umm, you know, made it?" Fluttershy asked, she herself not letting the threatening tears glossing her eyes start to fall, as she could see all to well the new sheen that covered Devan's eyes as he was looking blankly up into the ceiling.

   All Devan could do was let out a sigh of relief at the fact that she understood what had happened to those that went into that place. "Two," he said with a quick sniff of his nose. "Only two. Myself," he paused, not only speaking, but petting his fingers through her long thick, pink mane. "And Shannon Nyx." A few moments passed, and he once again began to stroke her mane. "Well needless to say we passed. We were brought into an unofficial organization called Floor Thirteen. We were treated like royalty, anything we wanted, we got, and I mean anything. Just as long as we did exactly what they said. But you know, after all that, I found myself really hating those people, even after what they gave me after the fact, the cars, the money." He had to stop himself there, as he almost said 'the women' as well, and he still didn't want his new little Pony girlfriend to actually know the number of the amount of women he had in his lifetime.

   "So I quit, which of course meant that they spent a lot of time trying to kill me. Well that's when I decided to try and kill them back, but not as Devan Crey. No when I went after them, I put on that mask. I put it on so they could see it wasn't a man that was coming after them, it was that thing they had created down in that midnight black house of horrors. After a time though, I started putting on the mask whenever I did something that I thought I wouldn't normally do. It was a kind of escape I guess. As long as I was wearing that mask it wasn't me doing the things I did. Just a faceless monster, with no expression, no eyes to look into, no emotions to show." He was going to continue with his story, even as a single tear rolled down his cheek. However, Fluttershy quickly, but gently placed her hoof up to his lips.

   "Shh," she cooed softly as she removed her hoof from his mouth, and placed it on his cheek to catch the falling drop of sadness. She then gave him one of the biggest heart warming smiles she could possibly muster, as she leaned up towards him, and placed her soft, caressing lips to his.

   After a short while, Devan broke away from her, and stared deeply into the pale blue globes that were her eyes, a sight that he would be willing to get lost forever in, if he had the chance to do so. "I have a secret," he said in a semi whisper, as if he was trying to hide the fact of what he was about to say from prying unseen ears. "It is about the man I am here to find. Would you like to know it?" All Fluttershy did was let her ears perk up, and turn forward, then she just simply nodded her head in anticipation of what mystery her new Human lover was about to give to her.

  

*****

      The castle was still a bustle as Princess Luna trotted quickly down the wide hallways. Staff members, guardsmen of all factions, and even normal civilians flew up and down the corridors to their respective destinations. Every Pony was on edge due to the events that had just transpired. It was more rumor control than anything, the Moon Goddess had made sure to tell her own Dark Guard, and Celestia's Royal Guard to make sure everypony knew that the city was not under siege, and that all those involved in the transgression in the throne room had been dealt with accordingly. Though she knew that was only a half truth. Shadow Vein was still out there somewhere, and Shannon was now looking for him, imbued with both the power of her magic, and the sinister gifts of the Abyssal that dwelt with in them both. This was something she was sure she was going to hear a lot about when she arrived at the castle's hospital, where her sister lay in wait.

   Luna could see the doctor that had treated her before standing outside her sister's private room; speaking to a nurse. The two members of the medical staff saw her approach, and gave a quick head nod towards her, before the doctor quickly gave his nurse orders, causing her to leave in a fast step. "How is my sister Doctor?" Luna asked as she came to the door way, looking inside to see if Celestia was awake. She couldn't make out if Celestia was conscious or not, due to her laying on her side, and with her back to the door.

   "She will be fine of course," the doctor responded with a pencil in his mouth as he made a few notes on his royal patients chart. "Much like with you however. If she had been any other Pony besides an Alicorn. I am afraid there would be nothing I could have done for her."

   This made Luna sigh at the thought of what had happened. If Shadow Vein was able to do this much damage to an Alicorn, to place her in intensive care. Other Ponies of less fortitude would have absolutely no chance to survive an encounter with him. Or even worse, survived an encounter. "May I speak to her?" Luna asked as she took a cautious step into the room.

   "If she is awake, I see no trouble in it. Do try to keep it brief, she needs her rest." With that, the doctor placed Celestia's chart in the small holder on her door. "Oh and Princess," he said before turning down the hall to move to other rooms that needed his assistance. "This is the second time in a very short amount of time that I have had an Alicorn in my care. Medical Ponies through out history have never been able to make such claims. Perhaps you should try to take things a little easier from now on eh?"

   Luna wasn't sure if that was supposed to be actual sound advice, or an attempt at humor, her mind just wasn't able to process it at that particular moment. All she did was nod her head, then continue to step into her sister's room. "I will try Doctor. Thank you for your concern." Once again the doctor nodded his head, then quickly turned, and left to attend to other affairs.

      Into the large private room Luna stepped, making every effort to be as quiet as possible as she gently took hold of the door with her magic; pushing it closed. "Tia?" she whispered as she stepped lightly towards the bed, looking at her sister's back. "Sister? Are you awake?" she asked again, now moving around to the other side to where she could see if Celestia was able to respond. The Moon Goddess thought for a moment that perhaps the doctor had given her the same pain medication as she was given, and it was having the same ill effects on Celestia as it did to her. A minor look of wonder came to her muzzle however, as she reached a point to where she could see her sister's face, and notice that her eyes were wide open; sporting a bitter glare at her. "Sister?" was all Luna could mumble as she noticed the stare of her elder sibling becoming more cross.

   "An Abyssal, Luna?" Celestia hissed out in a tone that more than let the dark Alicorn know the anger her sister was feeling. "We had one of those, those, murderous creatures here with us in Equestria? In our very home? And you did not feel it was needed to inform me of it?"

   "It's not what you think Sister," Luna responded as a sad state washed over her face as she thought of both Chaosia, and Chaotica. The sadness only grew as she let the thought enter her mind of how she would never see her Guardsmen again, and one in fact was still laying dead in her throne room, waiting for the investigators to finish their jobs, then the undertaker to come, and do his duty. "It isn't like I knew they were an Abyssal. At least, not the whole time."

   "But you did know!" The Sun Goddess snapped as she raised her head from it's prone position on her hooves. "Have you forgotten how many Ponies those, things placed in their graves far before their times? Have you forgotten how many great Alicorns had to sacrifice themselves to rend that race from our lands?"

   "Of course not!" It was now Luna's turn to become angry, as she would not suffer being talked down to, nor would she be insulted by having to remember those horrible losses, so very long ago. "I was going to deal with it, I was. Things just got so out of control. Shannon left, Shadow Vein."

   "Oh please do not remind me of what I saw unfold before me today!" Celestia howled, cutting her sister off from her explanation.

   "Tia please!" Luna tried to beg as she knew what was coming, and very much wanted to avoid it.

   "Do not 'please' me Luna! We had a very real threat in our midst. Something that could actually bring our great world to ashes, and all you were concerned about was that vile Human!" Luna was about to interject on the attack made towards her mate's person, though Celestia was quick to continue before her sister could get a word in edge wise. "Now, not only has young Shadow Vein gone completely mad; which I am sure Shannon had something to do with. He now holds one half of that monster. Then for whatever reason I cannot explain, Chaotica gifted her half to Shannon." She had to stop for a moment to try to calm her nerves a small amount, as the whole conversation was irritating her wounds, and giving her a headache. "And then, then to make matters even worse, you gave that Abyssal that dwells with in Shannon, a blessed weapon. I really must ask Sister, is this revenge for any wrong doings I have committed on you in the past?"

   The last comment made Luna's eyes become shiny with forming tears. She knew the words being spoken to her now were ones said out of pain, and anger; it still hurt to hear them however, but she decided to let it go. "Shannon will defeat Shadow Vein, Tia. His power is stronger, his will is greater. He will not fail."

   "Oh?" Celestia said with a mocking chuckle. "And what would happen if the two were to join hmm? What happens when Shadow Vein's magic is brought together with Shannon's sinister nature; his hateful ways. The Abyssal will be complete, it will share in the madness of both, fueled by it's own evil magic, and wielding this, Dream Reaver you bestowed upon Shannon."

   "That will never happen!" the younger of the two cried out. She fought desperately to try and keep the images away of what would happen if Celestia's scenario came true; the actions that would have to be done to remedy it.

   "Why?" Celestia asked in a contorted scowl.

   "Because, I told him to!" Luna bellowed back, now unable to keep several tears from falling from her eyes. "And because." She could not finish as Celestia tried once again to take control of the conversation.

   "Because what? You love him, he loves you?" After saying this, Celestia couldn't help but let out a scoff as she whipped her head to the side at the thought.

   "Yes!" Luna cried. "I love him! I love him more than anything, and I know he feels the same for me. He would never do anything to harm me. He would never take actions that I did not command." The two sisters just looked at one another for a few moments, and Luna decided to drive her point home even more. "You just don't understand Tia. No Pony, not now, not ever has looked, or spoken to me the way he does. He knows me, he is the only creature ever that has been able to treat me as both an Alicorn Princess." She had to pause right there, as she didn't want to infuriate Celestia to the point of no return with misplaced words. "And, as a mare."

   "Very well," the Sun Goddess said in a tone now more recognizable as her own. "You trust him? You think he will do exactly as you say, even with the temptation of the power he could obtain, that's fine." She then narrowed her gaze, and spoke through a semi clenched jaw. "But as soon as he returns. I want him out of this castle, I want him out of my lands."

   "You wouldn't dare!" Luna shouted in a voice closer to her royal Equestrian; loud enough it was now for sure Ponies outside could hear.

   "I fear for the safety of my subjects Luna!" Celestia answered back, trying in a way to get her sister to see reason. "And more than that." She paused, and got an actual look of concern over her face. "I fear for my own safety. The things he has said to me, the words he used to describe such horrible visions." Just for a small second, Celestia thought back to her meeting with Shannon days ago, the mortifying things he told her. She had to physically shake her head to remove the whole ordeal from her mind. "So, when, and if he returns. He is no longer welcome in this home. If I have to remove him, then so be it." Something happened then that caught Celestia much off guard. Luna, who's eyes were still full of tears of sadness, and frustration, started to let out a slow laugh.

   "Oh well that's just your solution to everything isn't it big Sister?" After hearing this, Celestia could not help but get a look of odd confusion on her muzzle, giving Luna a dead stare before she continued. "Some problem that you can't immediately solve with your magic, you just wish away, and hope it resolves itself."

   "That is completely unfair!" Celestia said in a slack jawed defense.

   "No it isn't!" Luna came back. "Discord? You couldn't immediately make him see things your way, he caused trouble, and he was cursed to stone imprisonment. Then." Once more the Moon Princess paused to try to find the right words, and try to make her point, without further extending the air of rage in the room. "Then there's me. I became Nightmare Moon, and I was wrong because of it. But didn't you ever once try as hard as you could to try to see there was a greater problem there?"

   Once more Celestia found herself on the defensive, save for this time, she knew there was a real threat of losing. "Luna I tried, you know I did. I just."

   "You just got frustrated. You didn't see an absolute, and clear path to victory. So you took the next easiest one you could find, forsaking me to one thousand years of pure, and utter loneliness." Luna did everything she could to stop the smile that was trying to creep it's way onto her muzzle. She saw Celestia's face shift dramatically to one of angry defense, to one of saddened shame. Luna let out a sigh as she got as close to the bed as possible. She placed both front hooves up to the mattress, then reached over, and took her Sister's hoof into her own. "Please Tia. Don't try to take him away from me by taking that easy path again. Let me have him, let me guide him as his Princess; his Goddess." For one last final time, Luna gave a pause, not to try to find more suitable words, but to let the next ones sink in to her Sister's head. "And his mate."

   Celestia looked down woefully at the dark coated hoof of her beloved little sister that grasped her own, and squeezed it tight. The argument was done, there were no more words to say; she had lost. "Let me rest a while Luna. It has been just a very hectic, and dreadful past few days." She then took in a deep breath, and looked up slowly to where the two mare's eyes met. "Just please keep your faith in him. For as of now, it is the only thing allowing me to keep my faith in you."

   All Luna did was give her elder sister a small nod of her head, then returned to all fours on the floor. "As you say big Sister. rest well, I will see to matters while you are absent." With that, the Alicorn of the Moon turned, and opened the door with her magic, while at the same time, dimming the lights to give her sister a proper mood for sleeping. She then stepped out into the hallway, and finally allowed the grin that had been slamming it self against her lips for the longest time; to win the battle against her will, and stretch itself across her muzzle, as she slowly closed the door.

*****

   It was quiet in the old abandoned warehouse; dark, and sealed away. No Pony had been in this place for many a year, and the only thing that moved amongst the few forgotten items; were the dust encrusted, and derelict spider webs that would shake, and wisp about with the slightest hint of wind. It was here upon a wall that one of the shadows started to expand, and stretch out. The silence was then broken by the sound of a horrible rasp, forced breathing as Shadow Vein came lumbering out of his Void. He couldn't feel most of his body anymore, and what he could feel was racked with a kind of pain that he had never known in his life. He strained to see the environment around him as well. He didn't know if his right eye was either gone, or just destroyed. All he knew was that they only way he could see was through the now dimly glowing red eye. It was through this eye that he saw an old tarnished mirror leaning up against the wall, and what he saw, would have driven a lesser Pony mad from the sight.

   The long white braids that made up his mane, and tail were all but gone now. The only thing remaining were just a few blackened strands of hair that threatened to be whisked away, and turn to ash with the slightest of winds. The sleek black coat that once covered his body was gone as well. Now, all that covered him was just the burnt, singed and charred flesh that still had wisps of smoke coming from the twisted, and wrinkled hide that pained him to even barely twitch. He took quick notice that his right eye was just a shriveled white mass that hung loosely in it's socket. The only way he could see at all was the from the still glowing red left eye that flickered from bright to dim. His breathing was taxed, and became more so as he saw that among the damage on his face, his lips, and a small portion of his nose had been taken by Moon Burn's flames.

   "So," he rasped out as he let the fatigue of his injuries take hold of him, and he fell to his stomach on the dirt covered floor. "I have been pulled asunder." His voice was even unrecognizable now, even to himself. The lack of lips turned his words into nothing more than incoherent gurgles that poorly brought his thoughts to light. Unable to think of what to do, Shadow Vein just simply lay his head down, and closed his eye as he chose to just wait for death to come to him.

   A quaint whisper came to him then; starting low at first, then gaining strength to gain his attention. The one voice was quickly joined by many; then hundreds more, all of them calling out his name. This made him open his one good eye only slightly, to see that his Lovelies had crept out from the many shadows of the old building, and started to surround him on all sides.

   "Let me be," he moaned out in a quiet, and somber tone. "I am nothing now. Just a husk of failure where once great ambition laid rest." The voices from the ever growing shadows grew louder to him, as the creeping tendrils drew closer. "Together?" he said as the voices of his Void entered his mind, showing him a vision of what could be. If he were capable, he would have let a grin come to his burnt face. However, a small chuckle was all he could manage. "Yes my loves. Do what you will with me. I am all but a phantom here, a ghost of pain, and misery. Take me to Nothingness!"

   As soon as his words left the teeth baring absence of his mouth, all the black, thin vines lashed out with great speed, and took hold of him. A great cry of pain bellowed from his lipless face as the first set of tendrils took hold of his torso. They lifted him high up into the air as more, and more rushed towards him. Hundreds of the thin oil like vines grabbed hold of him, some taking an even greater hold on his main body, others began to wrap themselves around each of his legs. Dozens more took hold of his neck, constricting, entangling themselves over, and over again as they moved up to his face. From where his mane once was, an uncountable multitude of his void born shadows sprouted, and grew long as they fell down the side of his neck, forming a new mane of living shadow. His tail followed suit as the tendrils sprang forth from where the braided locks once were, flowing down to an impossible length; almost hitting the floor, even from his height.

   The tendrils that held him aloft then let go, joining their sisters, and adding themselves to the mass of unknowable amount of wrappings that now encompassed the whole of his body. His hooves hit the floor, kicking up clouds of dust, and dirt that had remained dormant. Yet he did not fall to the ground, a new found strength had entered him, and he just stood there for a moment, as he felt the entirety of his Void now coursing through his veins. Then, with a mighty whinny, he reared up onto his back legs, his new long flowing black mane, and tail springing to life as his left eye flared with new life. "At last!" he cried out in a new voice, one that echoed many times upon itself as he spoke. "I am complete!"

   This new found joy, and celebration was short lived however. For as soon as Shadow Vein came down onto all his hooves again, a cold chill of something new filled the air. He could feel it, the other half of his great Abyssal power, it was drawing near. Though something was off, it was not the faint, and calm presence he had felt when he knew Chaotica had the power within her. This new feeling; it was harsh, hateful, filled with a vicious malice that became greater as every second passed. That's when the reborn Dark Pony looked up through the sky light of the roof, and saw all to clear a lightning filled black cloud, one that was streaking down from the sky with comet like speed, aiming directly towards him.

      With a thunderous crash the roof came down as the streaking black cloud hurled itself through it as if there was nothing there at all. Shadow Vein had to use all his new found agility to dodge the storm of debris as it came smashing to the floor by leaping as far backwards as he could. Even still, he had to avert his eye from the scene as the lightning pulsing smoke made contact with the ground, destroying the floor, and kicking up thick mounds of dirt, and unknown amounts of dust that had covered the countless junk relics; stored here to be forgotten. From with in the settling dust cloud came a low growl, something of the like that Shadow Vein had never heard before, and soon a tall, slender form began to take shape from behind the curtain of floating dirt.

   "So," Shadow Vein said as he realized all to well what had come to try and end his life. "Have you come to be my bane Shannon? Has your precious Moon sent you to be just an assassin?" The shadow covered Pony let out a simple laugh as he finished speaking these words. "How truly pathetic. You were destined to be so much more than just an Alicorn's exotic work horse. It is just so very sad you will never come to know it."

   "Of all the things I was." A voice came from the still flowing dust clouds of his entry. Then, Shannon emerged from the crater of his arrival, his face covered with the faceless black mask; his left eye glowing a coal hot red as he looked to his target, and his once long flowing raven black hair, now a wisping torrent of black, and grey smoke, as streaks of electrical energy flowed to and fro. "Of all the things I will become," he continued as he stepped slowly into Shadow Vein's clear view. "I will always be that. A bane, a killer, an assassin. A tool to be used by my Worship as she seems fit. It is something that I came to grips with long ago. It is why you failed to succeed in your goals of power, and conquest. You were never worthy of her." As soon as Shannon finished speaking, he snapped his arm to his side, and outwards. Then a long trail of smoke weaved itself down his outstretch arm, twisting, and taking shape as the long heavy looking scythe axe that his Goddess had given him; called Dream Reaver, came to his side, to perform the duty of it's making.

   Shadow Vein couldn't help but take notice of the massive weapon that his adversary wielded before him. it looked impossible to hold as Shannon was grasping it; it's size betraying the nonexistent weight that it bestowed upon it's holder. Shannon looked menacing enough as it was to him, now as he gripped this new killing blade, the Dark Stallion had to put everything he could into not recoiling from the vision before him. This made him grind his teeth together, and let the anger building inside his body to prosper. He would not allow this Human to intimidate him in such a way. He would not allow Shannon's need to force his will, and presence onto him as he had done so many others. "Worthy of her!" the Pony shouted as he let his fury come to focus. "I am more than her! I am greater than any Alicorn! I am greater than you!"

   Shadow Vein lowered his stance, bringing his chest towards the ground, while his flanks rose high into the air. Then with a echoing roar he sent an assaulting wave of his tendril made mane, and tail soaring through the distance between him, and Shannon. Straight, and true the vicious vines of darkness aimed at their target; who stood as still as a cave found pond. Then, Shannon made one simple gesture with his arm, making an upward slashing motion with the great axe he held. Shadow Vein could not see the energy produced by the Human's counter attack, but the effects were all to clear. Just as the tendrils were about to strike their target, it seemed as if a million invisible blades accompanied Shannon's one move. The shadows were brought to a dead halt, and all of them were severed multiple times in quick succession. The act of having his Lovelies torn apart by an unseen force actually caused Shadow Vein to grimace with a slight tinge of pain as the whipping vines retreated back to his neck, and flank.

   Lowering his arm back down to a resting position, Shannon let out the smallest of single chuckles, partnered with a ill fated grin hidden under his mask. "Oh you will have to do better than that little Pony. I am the harbinger of the Moon herself. I command the very powers of Night, and Darkness. Your little shadow toys dwell under my reign." As he finished speaking, the masked slayer raised up his arm, then brought the Dream Reaver down with a graveled yell. The resulting impact of the large black blade to the ground caused an unseen energy wave to slice through the floor like a red hot knife through open water. It tore  a path of destruction in a deadly straight line towards the unsuspecting Pony, leaving a crevasse of ripped earth, and broken junk in it's wake.

   With a powerful lunge from his shadow wrapped legs, Shadow Vein leaped to the side, tossing himself into a pile of old discarded trinkets that offered no support as the stallion smashed through them. It gave him an opportunity to view in full the shredding magic of Shannon's weapon as it blazed past him, and made all to short work of the thin wall that gave little stability to the structure they fought in. The power that propelled the attack was all to clear to Shadow Vein as he corrected himself, and prepared for the next move. Though it wasn't just the force of Shannon's attack, it was the feeling of absolute malice that he felt as it passed him by. It made him realize that this weapon was a creation of will; Princess Luna's will, and it was the physical embodiment of her hate, and desire to see him fall.

   The stallion leapt forth from his retreat of broken knick knacks, making it appear as if he was going to try to take on Shannon with a frontal assault. However, just as he saw Shannon start to react to his movements, he dove into a wide shadow that had been created in the now large ditch in the ground. He felt a over whelming sense of comfort rush over him as he sank into his Void. Here he was in control, in this place nothing could happen unless he allowed it to. In just a quick few moments, Shadow Vein could see all the windows that gave passage back into the world of light. He could also see that Shannon had his head on a swivel as he tried to deduce where the Dark Pony had gone to. He knew that Shannon could track him; that is how he had found him so easily. He couldn't pinpoint him though, and that would be his undoing.

   The Dark Stallion flowed himself up to a window that in the outside world would have been a shadow covered wall. It was this wall where Shannon was backing up to, using his common knowledge of how one must keep their back to a wall to avoid an attack from behind. It made Shadow Vein laugh out loud as his quarry came closer to it's end. "Closer. Just a bit closer now," Shadow Vein chuckled out. He wanted to make sure Shannon was a near as possible before he unleashed his attack. He did not want to give one second for the Human to react to the onslaught of tendrils he was about to unleash.

  The time had come, and Shadow Vein was about to deliver his death blow. That was until Shannon thrust the twisted black handle of his weapon at the wall. With a gasp of pain filled disbelief, the steel like blunt bottom of the Dream Reaver penetrated the very shadow the Dark Pony was hiding in. It made hard contact with the base of his neck, causing his head to move forward, as the club of the weapon pushed him back. While the pain was more subtle than debilitating, it was the shock of seeing Shannon spin on his heels, then reach in with his own hand into the same shadow, and take a vice like grip around Shadow vein's throat. With a strength that Shadow Vein must have only guessed was given to him by either the Abyssal, or the Alicorn made weapon, Shannon ripped the gagging stallion out from his hiding place. "You didn't listen, did you?" Shannon growled in a low tone as he placed his face, right up to the Pony's.

   Still dealing with what had happened, Shadow Vein felt himself hurled high into the air as Shannon tossed him like a single feather. He had enough time to see that as soon as Shannon had released him, the Human took hold of the gargantuan axe with both hands, and began a mighty swing that was destined to cleave the Pony in two. Shadow Vein let out a desperate scream as every slick black vine on his body leaped out underneath him. There, his Lovelies weaved, and tangled themselves into a thick casing that encompassed all of Shadow Vein's body. The defense was barely enough to hold back what would have been his end, the razor edge of Shannon's weapon made short work of the shield that the tendrils had formed, but it killed the momentum of the strike, stopping it from turning the Dark Pony into halves. It did not however, stop the blunt force of the attack as it turned the cocooned Pony into a missile that crashed through the wall behind him, sending him to the ground, where he bounced, and skidded to a halt.

   With a frustrated leap to his hooves, Shadow Vein had just enough time to see Shannon springing out of the same hole in the roof he had made earlier when he first arrived. His great axe was brandished high over his head, his now smoke, and energy filled hair flowing in a trail behind him. Only able to evade by mere inches as Shannon hit the ground axe blade first with a primal scream that caused an explosion of earth to erupt like an over pressured geyser. The Dark Pony was tossed like a rag doll, despite his efforts to avoid harm. He landed hard on his back before rolling over, only to see Shannon in a mad dash towards him. He knew this was were he did not want to be; the open space. Here he knew Shannon had full range to unleash the immeasurable fury of his weapon. He would attack relentlessly, without fatigue or falter. Then to make matters worse, there were no Shadows to retreat to, no where to run, as the Sun still shined high in the sky.

   It was just as Shadow Vein predicted. Shannon became a vision of constant perpetual motion. Swing, after swing; one swiping arch after another. He, and his Goddess born cleaver became a whirling incursion that tested every feat of agility, dexterity, strength and pure luck Shadow Vein had to stop from being turned into Shannon's next gore filled victim. It was when Shannon brought his axe's blade to the ground that Shadow Vein decided to advance. By unleashing once more the vines of his mane, Shannon's arm that held the weapon became entangled, covered in the black constrictions, tightening to the point to where Shannon could not bend his elbow. For a single moment Shadow Vein allowed some glimpse of hope to return to him for being able to halt the juggernaut's advance. This hope however became as fragile as the shoddy building they battled next to though, as Shannon simply reached over with his other hand, taking hold of the very tendrils themselves.

   With a yelp of shock, Shadow Vein found himself being yanked in a wide arch over Shannon's head. He had no choice but to let go of Shannon's arm, and did so just before he was slammed to the ground with such power, that he was bounced back up into the ground along with a minor cloud of dirt, and grass. A bone breaking pain came to him suddenly, as he felt the blunt force trauma of Shannon's foot being kicked into his back while he was still mid air, sending him tumbling through the air, and sliding to a stinging halt on the ground. Through his one glowing red eye, he saw Shannon reach over and pull the gleaming black axe blade from the deep wound it had carved into the Earth, while performing a twirling flourish with the weapon before making a downward slash that brought the piercing scythe to a rested halt, while making a long smoking gash in the ground in front of him.

      At this rate, Shadow Vein knew he was going to lose. He could feel the unbridled energies of death, and hate lashing out from Shannon towards him. Coupled with the recent injuries, the wavering Dark Stallion could feel his end coming by the means of that insidious black blade that he knew hungered to taste his blood. He shook off the thought of his defeat as Shannon once more took to the air, raising his blade high with intentions of cutting the Pony in twain. He could not accept this; he would not. He had come to far, achieved to much to just be cut down by some exile's killer that was fortunate enough to stumble into their world. That is when he felt it, it wasn't anger, it wasn't a fear of death. Something else was there, he hadn't heard it before, but now there was just a whisper of something there telling him to stop fighting, to accept Shannon's power, as the Human would have to accept his. This new feeling made an unstoppable grin slide it's way onto his hidden, and disfigured face.

   "Enough!" Shadow Vein screamed just as Shannon was about to make final contact with his axe blade. The word itself echoed several times onto itself, as a powerful blast of power erupted from the Dark Pony. Shannon was tossed many yards backwards, and while strong enough to repel his attack, it was not enough to knock down the Human, who landed squarely on his foot, and knee, while sliding to a halt. "I have grown weary of this little game you are playing Shannon!" Shadow Vein shouted as his Abyssal eye flared with a new resolve. "It is time we both became what we were destined to be. To finally surrender ourselves to the power blessed to us." A single step forward Shadow vein took towards Shannon, as his once tendril made mane, and tail exploded into a firey cloud of dark smoke, and electrical energies. "To finally become, one."

   Shannon wanted to laugh at the small stallion's display of power. Something was wrong however, something would not let him emit his laugh. Something had him, for as soon as Shadow Vein took a step in his direction, he unwillingly took one towards him in kind. It was as if a great unfelt wind was pushing him towards the Dark Pony. He couldn't stop from taking small forced steps closer to the creature he had spent all this time trying to kill. There was also something in his head, a voice not his own, and while he couldn't make out the constant pounding of the distant voice in his mind, one word rang out clear as day. "Ataxia." Shannon whispered, not having a single clue where the word came from. All he knew, it was a name.

   "Ah yes," Shadow Vein said with a new found tone of joy. "You hear it as well, don't you Human?" Shadow Vein's steps were more frequent now, as he knew that Shannon was falling heavy under the Abyssal's power. "Chaosia, and Chaotica had it. Ponies reaching back to the very beginning wielded it. And now, it is ours to command. So don't fight it Shannon. It will be so much better if you don't fight."

   "Never!" Shannon screamed as he tossed himself to his knees in hopes of stopping his closing towards the gloating Dark Pony. "I will never succumb to you, you wretched little filth!" Even still as Shannon protested, he could feel himself starting to be dragged across the ground, as Shadow Vein willingly stepped closer, and closer. "I am a disciple of the Moon herself! I am a slave to her will, and desires." He leaned down further, grasping at the very dirt of the ground as if he was trying to prevent himself from falling into a bottomless pit. "I will find all that blaspheme against her. I will rend them apart with my bare hands. I will pull them asunder with just the thought of her wrath, else I would cast myself to Darkness!"

   Shadow Vein burst out into a loud bellowing laughter as he finally stood just a few feet from Shannon. He did so enjoy seeing this creature in a kind of torment that gave him power over him. He knew all to well that there were probably dozens of Ponies just in Canterlot alone that would give their very souls to stand where he stood now. Towering over Luna's great monster, her all to feared shadow killer. He looked so small now, hunched over himself, grasping at the dirt. It almost made the Dark Pony second guess joining with the now rage drooling Human. Though that thought quickly dissipated as he imagined the Godlike power that would be his afterwards.

   "Times up Shannon," Shadow Vein said in a calm sigh. "There is nothing you can do, no way to resist it any more." As the stallion spoke to his soon to be partner, both his mane, tail, and Shannon's flowing ethereal cloud started to reach out towards one another. "We are going to become something truly grand, you and I." Both of their dark clouds had began to intertwine, and mingle now, forming a thick encompassing curtain of wisping black smoke, and discharges of small electrical bolts. "Then as the great Abyssal Ataxia. We are going to turn Equestria, and all the lands of this world into a ever expanding desert of ash, and death." He then reached out with his hoof, and placed it under Shannon's chin, pushing upwards so that he could look into the masked eyes of the Human. "And the first victim of our power. Is going to be your precious little Moon Goddess."

   A new image birthed itself into Shannon's mind, something that he could not bare. The image of his Worship, tears streaming from her eyes as she called out his name for mercy, only to receive none as he, and Shadow Vein joined brought her to a violent, pain filled, and cruel end. Suddenly, it stopped, the voice was gone, the unknown force was no longer crushing him to join with the towering Pony before him as he felt something just snap in his very being. All that was there now was a rage that he could not label, an unquenchable desire to strike with everything he had. That's when he gripped the long handle of his weapon as tightly as he could, and with a desperate lunge forward, brought it in an almost unseen swipe at Shadow Vein's head.

   The blade of the Dream Reaver; sharpened by the very desire to kill this Dark Pony, came into hard contact not with Shadow Vein's neck, but clashing hard against his horn. The resulting explosion sounding as if a thousand mirrors had all be struck by a hammer the size of the world itself as the blade cleaved cleaning through the Dark Unicorn's anatomy. Seemingly thousands of wild magics burst out in all directions, as Shadow Vein let out an ear piercing screech of absolute, and unfathomable pain. Torn away from each other, both Shadow Vein, and Shannon were blown dozens of yards back as the resulting shockwave of a unicorn's horn being severed created a brilliant, and blinding light show of true magical chaos.

      A head thumping ringing was all that was present in Shannon's ears as he ever so slowly rolled onto his back. An intense pain waved, and throbbed through out the entirety of his body, as everything in the waking world seemed to be running in a dull slow motion. Everything came rushing back to him now however, as he realized that he no longer was holding his blessed weapon. Summoning as much will as he could, the Human raised up at his waist, causing a massive migraine to swell in his temples, and behind his eyes. Reaching up to his own face, he felt a sharp burn as he found that over half of his mask on the right side had been blown off in the explosion, though the still glowing side that held the Abyssal's eye was clinging to his face by singed threads. He could only hear the sound of his own heavy breathing as he scanned the area with blurred vision, causing his jaw to clench as he saw Shadow Vein across the field of battle, trying as hard as he could to crawl away.

   The pain in his body, and head only intensified as he clambered up to his feet, having to take a long moment to steady himself. With a stumble in his step, Shannon started to limp his way towards the retreating Dark Stallion, his intentions beyond cruel of what was going to happen when he reached his destination. A smile couldn't be helped to crawl it's way across his lips now however, as the closer he got to the fleeing Pony, he saw the unmistakable shape of his Goddess imbued axe laying there on the ground. It called to him in an unheard voice, wanting him to pick it up, to wield it once again as so they could finally crush this thing that tried to escape it's fate. He tried to snatch up the axe as he walked past it, only to fall to his knees as he clenched the long twisted handle in his grip.

   Shadow Vein fought off the constant urge to pass out from the absolute torture that was now racking his body with every motion that he made. Everything in his being was screaming from what had just happened to him, as he had never known such complete torment akin to having his horn cut from his head, and a great number of magics all go off at once at point blank range. He was trying desperately to use whatever magic he could muster, to try and bring his Void to him, he had to escape, flee this place to recover. Nothing was working however, and much to his dismay, the once tight wrappings of his shadow born tendrils began to loosen, and fall away from his body, exposing the charred, and wrinkled skin. "No my Lovelies. Don't leave me, I beg of you," he whimpered as he pleaded with the black vines that continued to fall from him. He then heard a sound of movement behind him, and he whipped his head to see. With a fear filled gasp, he saw Shannon taking hold of his axe, then rising to his feet in a slow chase towards the now powerless, and crippled Pony.

   With bared teeth, and a slow step, Shannon made his way towards his enemy, dragging the massive scythe like axe behind him, making a cold ringing sound as it scraped across the dirt covered ground. It seemed to take forever to reach his target, as Shadow Vein had now doubled his efforts to get away from the pending slicing edge of the giant blade. With a heavy sigh, and a sharp inhale, Shannon raised the axe high over his head, only pausing for a moment as he heard the desperate whimpers of Shadow Vein as his crawling became more, and more violent. Then with a powerful yell, Shannon drove the long pointed scythe blade deep into Shadow Vein's back, causing him to come to a dead halt as the weapon tore through him with enough force to impale itself into the ground under him.

   A scream most foul echoed through out the area as Shadow Vein felt the long thick blade enter his body. His cries became strained, and gurgled as the blood that did not spew from his new gaping wound, replaced the air in his lungs, and rushed up his throat, where it poured from his mouth. His cries only became worse as he felt Shannon start to twist the blade in the now wide hole that freely released the Dark Pony's life essence in pulsing gushes. The act of letting out his screams seemed to leech away any remaining strength, or resolve the Stallion once had as he collapsed completely to the ground, coming to rest in a pool of his own blood, and bile. "H-how?" he choked out in short, strained gasps.

   Shannon relished in the screams of pain that came from this thing that had offended him so. It felt as if the more of Shadow Vein's blood left his body, the more invigorated the Human became. That's when he heard the single word question come from the Pony's lipless mouth, and Shannon could not stop the grin as he yanked the Dream Reaver from it's resting place, causing Shadow Vein to once more let out a torment filled cry of agony. "Do you really want to know, worm?" he said as he bent down, wrapping his arm around Shadow Vein's neck. He then pulled as hard as he could, standing the Pony up on his back legs, that was accompanied by more cries, of pain. "I will tell you," he continued as he slung the axe blade up to Shadow Vein's blood drenched throat. Shannon then leaned his head down, and whispered something into the charred, and dried ear of his former troop mate. A small set of words that as soon as he was finished speaking, he pulled the razor sharp edge of his blade across the Pony's neck, causing a deluge of blood to spill out, cascading like a waterfall over his defeated body. Shannon quickly tossed the weapon to the ground, then reached up and took hold of Shadow Vein's head, and with all the power he could muster, easily snapped his spine in two with a great twist.

      With a forceful toss, Shannon threw Shadow Vein's now limp corpse to the ground. He stared down at the Dark Pony for several seconds, taking in what Moon Burn's magic had done to him, and watched with a vicious glee as the final bits of his shadow tendrils dissolved off of his body, and vanished into the ground. "Now," he said as he placed his foot on the side of Shadow Vein's head. "For your sins against our Worship, our Goddess, our very Redemption. May you rot in whatever Hell will take you." With that, Shannon brought his foot up high, chambering his knee deep into his chest, then he brought done his leg with all the force his body would allow, crushing Shadow Vein's head like a ripe mellon under the weight of the blow.

   The Human turned slowly, and began to start his walk back towards the home of his Goddess. He had to stop however, as he heard a quiet whisper begin to start behind him. With a fast spin, Shannon turned to witness Shadow Vein's body begin to twitch, and flail about on the ground. Then from the cavity on his neck where his head used to be, a fountain of pure black smoke rushed out, and became a dancing vortex there in front of him. A deep glowing light of red shined brightly from the middle of the cloud, as it danced in random ways, and violent lightning strikes came out in all directions. Soon sounds of distant screams could be heard coming from the wisp as it flew high into the air, only to descend once more to the ground to flatten itself like a dense rolling fog.

   Shannon felt his own power deep with in his body start to react in a way he had not anticipated, that is when he remembered what his Goddess had told him before he left to hunt Shadow Vein there in the throne room of the castle: to make sure no other Ponies where in the area when the death blow was struck. This caused Shannon to smile wide as he watched the whipping cloud start to lose strength. "Ah I see now. Chaosia, Chaotica; even me and Shadow Vein. You need two hosts to live, don't you?" Upon speaking these words, the now bodiless Abyssal just ceased to move, and quickly vanished into a fine mist being taken away by a gentle breeze. A sharp stab of pain grabbed a hold of Shannon at that point, making him fall to his knees, and clench his stomach. He felt every muscle in his body contract, as his head snapped back, while his arms stretched outwards. With a powerful exhale, and a great cry, Shannon began to spew out a great cloud of black smoke, that rushed from his body, his mouth, nose and eyes.

   Falling forward, and stopping himself from hitting the ground by putting his hands down quickly, Shannon looked up to see yet another floating dark cloud before him. This one was softer though, the glow of red coming from it's center did not have the sheer force of malice as it hovered there in front of him. Slowly, a billow of smoke reached out from the main mass, and ever so gently, and only for a moment, brushed itself over the exposed side of Shannon's cheek. The cloud stayed for only a few moments more, before retracting the long arm like appendage. Then, like the one before it, turned into a thin mist, and vanished. Shannon contemplated what he had seen just now, and a small sense of regret came to him as he did not say something that had been on his mind for a while. He felt a scratching sensation on his face, and as he reached up to touch it, he knocked the other half of his mask to the ground. He looked down at the broken covering he had worn so many times before, taking notice of the still ever so faint blood stain in the shape of a crescent moon. He was about to reach down and pick it up once more, until the sight of the Dream Reaver caught his eye, and laying not far from it, was the severed horn of the unicorn he had just slain.

   Leaving the tattered mask where it lay, Shannon stood to his feet, and walked over to where his magical weapon rested. Bending over he took the massive axe into his hands, and smiled as he felt a kind of joyous hum echoing through the handle. "Hmm, yes," He said as he performed a small victory flourish with the over sized axe. "I enjoyed it very much as well my friend. Perhaps we shall defend our Goddess again together, here in the near future." He looked down to the ground to look at the still smoldering half of Shadow Vein's horn. With a hard suck through his teeth, he bent down again, and picked it up, examining the cut marks the Dream Reaver had made. A long lopsided grin came to him as he started to twirl the piece of bone between his fingers. "A gift I believe. I will present this to my Worship. A small undeserving trinket to show my appreciation for her, and all that she has done for me."

   Something new caught his eye now. He looked up to the sky, and saw at least five Dark Pegasi soaring high in the clouds, moving closer to his location. He knew why they were coming, a blast such as what had occurred just minutes earlier would have no doubt have gotten the attention of most every living thing in all of Equestria. However, it was the large chariot that emerged from the clouds that made him smile even wider than before as he saw the unmistakable visage of Princess Luna standing proudly on her escort. "Ask, and you shall receive. Say her name, and she appears," he said as he tossed the Dream Reaver over his shoulder, and started walking in a slow step towards where the Dark Guard were heading. "What have I done to become so blessed?"

Next Chapter:

Clash

  

Clash

      The sound of thousands of hoof stomps could be heard as the dozens upon dozens of Canterlot's Ponies cheered as Princess Luna's chariot landed in front of the main gates. There, the Night Goddess, and her Human guardsman disembarked, and made their way into the castle walls, where even more Ponies of countless colors, and castes gave loud vocal accolades of praise, and approval for the deed that had been done. Word had spread faster than a wild fire through out the city. The tale of how a great monster of endless dark power had invaded the very throne room, and accosted both Princesses. Rumors flew even faster of how the gallant, and noble Royal guards of both factions had combined their efforts to drive this terrible invader from the walls, and save their precious Alicorns.

   Now most of the looks of awe had befallen the alien champion of the Moon, as Shannon walked beside Princess Luna, with the Dream Reaver slung over both shoulders; his arms using it as a yoke. While he heard every citation that was thrown in his direction, the only thing he could think of; is how weak he felt at this particular moment. The battle was over, his enemies had been slain in the name of his Worship. Though he could not help but feel empty since the Abyssal that had dwelled with in him had vanished along with Shadow Vein's half. With that power at his command, he could have easily brought down any of his Goddess's foes with just the smallest amounts of effort. Now, all he was, was just a normal Human again, subject to all the flaws, and failings that were wrapped inside his mortal shell. That's when he caught the sight of his Worship looking to him quickly, and giving him the most gracious of smiles. He then brought his one hand up to the long black handle of the Dream Reaver, and grasped it tightly. He knew then that it was through her he had all the power he would ever need to fulfill her wishes, and desires. Nothing else now, or beyond this day would he need, to become her will, just her.

   Down a great long hall Luna, and Shannon turned, where several Royal Guardsmen quickly filed in behind them, and closed off the still cheering, and clamoring onlookers from following. He could hear Luna take in a long sigh as her normal prestigious high step became just a normal walk; slowing in it's pace. It made Shannon smile at the fact that even in such a stressful time, that his great Night Princess was still able to put on a regal demeanor in the faces of her followers. to show them that even in the most daunting of times, she would always stand strong, and be the great Alicorn that they all knew she was; even if she herself did not feel it. He was about to say something, anything he could think of to alleviate the sadness she must have been feeling at that moment, now that she had a chance to. After all, she had just lost three of her closest guardsmen in the span of just a day, and the weight of it must have felt like an immeasurable boulder resting on her long, sleek back. However, just as Shannon was about to address her, a voice came from down the hall; one with much anger, and furious intent.

   "Shannon!" Shining Armor called out in a rough, and growled voice. It was enough to make both the Human, and the Princess stop suddenly in their tracks, and turn to face the blue haired unicorn as he came towards them in a fast pace. That's when Shannon looked over to his Goddess, and saw her head droop towards the floor, and her eyes dim a slight bit. He knew that this was something that she did not want to deal with right now. So that's when he stepped in front of her, and let the Dream Reaver slide down his right arm, where it came into hard contact with the floor, making a slow, subtle rumble flow through the thick stone tiles.

   "My Worship, and I have matters to attend to, that do not concern you Shining. Whatever dealings you have with me, they will wait until a more opportune time." As he finished speaking, he tried to turn, but was halted once again by Shining's commanding holler.

   "You will not turn your back, and leave Human! Not until you have heard what I have to say," Shining said as he came to a stop just a few feet from Luna, and Shannon. Though now that he thought about it, he should have perhaps stopped sooner, as he was in direct striking distance of the massive weapon Shannon held blade first to the floor.

   "And you are treading on very dangerous ground little Pony," Shannon said as he placed his free hand down to his waist, and quickly tapped his fingers rapidly onto the now torn, and tattered material of his long coat. "I think it would be wiser to simply walk away."

   "Don't you threaten me!" Shining said with a furrowed brow, and clenched jaw. He was at this time about to make his point, and say everything he wanted, though he was quickly cut off by a louder voice than he could ever muster.

   "That is enough!" Luna cried out, using the Canterlot Royal Voice. "This is not the time or place for this. It has been a very long, and horror filled day. I will not be delayed any longer by simple stallion squabbles!" Her look had turned stone like, and stern. Though it was a look that she was giving solely to Shining Armor, she made sure to give Shannon a small glance as not to show favoritism directly here in open sight amongst her, and her sisters most valuable guards. While Shining took on a look of shock from being yelled at, it was Shannon she felt the worst for as he took on a stance of submission, and almost a slump of cowardice. It made her feel terrible to see that, and she would have to make sure she corrected her intentions the second they had a moment alone. "Now," she began as she returned her voice to normal. "I will be returning to my room. Shannon, you hear what Shining has to say. Then send him to my sister, to inform her of my return.

   Without hesitation or thought, Shannon dropped his head as much as he could, bringing his feet together, in a handless salute. "You word is my will, my Worship."

   "As you wish Princess," Shining said as he to not only bowed his head, but was sure to take out any sharp tones he had previously used. With that, Luna turned quickly on her hooves, and continued down the hall. She felt confident in the fact that she had told Shannon to make sure that Shining was the one to inform Celestia of her return. It was something she knew that her sister had already been told, but it was something that was needed to insure Shining's overall safety if being left alone with a still very tense Shannon.

   The two males stood there for a few silent moments. Shining had his eyes locked on Shannon, however, Shannon was paying him absolutely no mind as he watched in quiet admiration while his Goddess disappeared by turning a corner. "It's like watching a school stallion watch his filly crush walking home,"  Shining said with a tone dripping of sarcastic informality. The words that he spoke, made Shannon turn slowly on his heels, as he made a quick sucking sound with his teeth.

   "To an oblivious fool like you, I am sure it would. I very seriously doubt you know how to even grace your Goddess, and wife with the devotion, respect, and undying loyalty someone like my Worship deserves. That is why your meager Sun Princess, and even your picture perfect love Pony will never achieve the grand amounts of power my great Night Goddess holds in the smallest fraction of her being."

   Shining knew that Shannon was trying to provoke him, he knew that if he gave him the slightest reason to; he would attack, and attack without mercy, or lack of resolve. He couldn't let those words slide however, he had to say something. For not only did this vile creation once again call Princess Celestia weak, he directly insulted his beloved Cadance. "Yes, well," he said while a forced pompous grin came to his muzzle. "Do remember that it was that meager Sun Princess that placed your great Goddess on the moon for a thousand years." As soon as he finished speaking, the grin was wiped clear off his face as Shannon lifted, then brought down the Dream Reaver with a solid strike to the ground, causing the whole hall to rumble, and quake.

   "That is something that would have never happened should I have been here, I assure you!" After the loud shout, Shannon quickly took in a breath, and regained his composure. "Oh and do trust me little Shining Armor. If I had been here during that glorious time where Nightmare Moon tried to take this pathetic little world. The outcome would have been much different, and naive simpletons like you would have already turned to dust in dark, shallow, unmarked graves."

   "Curse you Shannon!" Shining bellowed out as he fought every urge to just leap through the air, and thrash every ounce of life out of this dark creature before him. He wouldn't however, he knew that if he did so he would be lowering himself to Shannon's level, and as much as he thought he could trample the Human under hoof, he did not have the confidence to test the power that great axe held with in it. "Why?" he shouted again as he made a quick turn, took several steps away, then turned around again. "Why is it this way with you? We are both Guardsmen, we both work, and adore our Princesses. Why do you treat us so? It doesn't have to be this way!" An awkward still came over the two as Shining was finally able to tell Shannon how he truly felt. Though the Unicorn got a surprised look on his face when he saw Shannon just smile at him.

   "The answer is hidden there in your very words Shining." Shannon then shook his head, and lifted the massive scythe up to rest on his shoulder. "Work, adore, Princess. These are words a slack jawed dullard would use to describe a gaudy employer. It is to late for you to comprehend." The Human let out a sigh. "You will never understand."

   "Oh what?" Shining argued back. "Understand like you? To understand things as you do Shannon? I would have to become vicious, and cruel," he paused for just a moment as he brought his temper back down to a simmer. "I would have to become, evil." While the words felt powerful as they left his mouth, the effect apparently fell short as Shannon let out a quick bursting laugh.

   "Shining," Shannon said as he lowered to one knee, and looked the stallion directly in the eye. He then took his free hand, and made a waving gesture, as if he wanted Shining to come closer. Shining was confused by this sudden alteration in the outward nature of the human, but never the less, he took several steps forward, to a point where the two were almost face to face. "I am going to tell you a simple truth now. It is something I came to accept long ago, and the moment you do the same, you will find living to be a much easier task." Shannon leaned in a little further before he spoke, "In a land of Villains. The Hero is the most evil force in the Universe."

   Shining felt an ice cold cringe race down his spine, and back up again, forcing his eyes to pop open at the words he just took in. It was in that one phrase did he completely grasp why Shannon acted the way he did, why he did the things he did. He truly thought everything around him was evil. He, in some altered, and twisted way thought himself to be the hero in any given situation; a dark champion that was on a crusade to rid the world of forces more malicious than himself. Yet he was able to see beyond that when he looked upon Princess Luna, for whatever reason, he did not see the evil he saw in all other things, and that is why he was able to draw such resolve from her. In a way he almost felt sorry for the Human now. He had always viewed him as a sick monster that wanted nothing more than the death, and dismay of all those he came into contact with. Now though, he came to think that it must have been monsters that had turned him this way, to make him look at the world with such distortion, that everything looked as faded, and blurred as the very shadows he worshiped without fail. "Shannon, I," the stallion said in a much softer voice, and an almost forgiving look in his eyes. "I don't know what to say."

   Shannon just stood to his feet, and rolled his shoulders, slightly adjusting the Dream reaver in it's place. He then let a single laughing breath out of his nose as he turned around, and started to walk away. "I am not surprised," he said while taking the same path as Luna did before him. "No one ever does."

*****

      With an easy push, Shannon slowly opened the door to Luna's chambers. The guards outside the door gave him little trouble coming in, as his Goddess had made it very clear that she was not to be disturbed by no Pony, save for Shannon, or her sister. At first glance, she was no where to be seen. The room was dim, as the tinted windows made sure that very little of the fleeting daylight made it through. It took him just a few moments to adjust to the lack of light. It was something he enjoyed however. More often than not, he would get a headache if he was exposed to the Sun's rays for to long. For just a quick moment, he leaned his back to the door. A long sigh came from him as he finally let his body start to relax from the constant pressing of stress he had been at for over the past few days. His eyes closed, while he took in a deep exhale, the relaxation came to a sudden stop as he heard the sounds of hoof beats coming from the other room. He opened his eyes just in time to see his Princess come rushing at him.

   With unbridled force, Luna came crashing into Shannon, pinning him deeply to the door, and even making a sharp exhale come from his mouth as quite a bit of the air in his lungs was pushed out. Never the less, as soon as the side of her head made contact with his chest, and pushed up against it as far as it would go, he let go of his great axe; letting it fall to the ground. "Oh Shannon!" she cried out as she tried to get as much of herself against him as possible while he in turn wrapped his arms around her neck. "I missed you so much! I was so worried when you left! I didn't know where you went. I couldn't find you. And when you, and Shadow Vein fought, and I saw him impale you with his horn." She couldn't help but start a slow sob at this point, finally letting all the emotions she had been keeping pushed down come to the surface. "I thought I had lost you at that moment. It almost felt as if my heart had been torn from me."

   For a time, all Shannon did was keep his embrace on her as tight as he could, even though the amount of pressure she had applied to him was causing a stinging in his chest; both from his prior fights, and being sandwiched between her, and the door. He really wasn't quite sure what to say at this point. He was never very skilled at deep emotional moments such as this. He did know that her mind was probably bursting at the seams with questions of everything that had happened both before, and after the encounter in the throne room; he just didn't know where to start. "Shining Armor has returned to where ever your sister may be," he said with a grimace, knowing all to well that was probably the last thing she wanted to hear.

   "Oh?" she answered back as she pulled away just enough to look up at him with her large glossed over eyes. With that, she let out a long laugh as she saw the odd look on his face. "Has he now?" She continued to laugh while she placed her head back to his chest. "Well thank you very much for doing my bidding, Guardsmen."

   "I am nothing more than an avenue for your desires to become reality Worship," he said with more confidence in his tone as he knew at least he could be that for her.

   "Shannon, come on!" she laughed out again with a sniffle from her nose while pulling away, and walking several feet before turning to face him. "I know we didn't say much to each other on the trip home, with all the other guards there. I know Shining interrupted our coming here together. But do you have any idea what I have been going through these past few days? Where you were, what had happened to you? Then when you finally come back to me, I have to send you off to fight to the death with one of my very own Guardsmen? I didn't know if that massive explosion was you, if it was him; or the both of you." She calmed herself with a deep inhale, then let her breath flow from her as she let her head slump towards the floor. "Just please, tell me you missed me. Let me know I was somewhere in your thoughts at some point."

   "At some point?" Shannon repeated as he slowly pulled himself from the door, and began to approach his Night Goddess mare with a subtle swagger. "There was no 'at some point,' my Worship." By this time he had reached her, and reached out to take her slender, and dainty head softly into both of his hands, coercing her to look up at him. "Every moment, of every day, and every night, you were at the fore front of my thoughts. Every voice I heard that was not yours, I cursed to the deepest depths of Darkness it self. I ached with the pain of not being able to swim in the overpowering flow of your great presence." He then lowered his head, and placed it on hers, right below her horn, making her close her eyes tight, and push up to only increase the bond of their touch. "My only saving grace, the only thing that kept my sanity intact, is when I could look upon the great benevolent Moon above me; feel the chilling warmth of it's rays, and know in some way that you were there with me."

   The all powerful Moon Goddess felt as if she would melt into a gooey puddle right there on the floor as his silver laced words danced in her ears. She could feel all four of her legs weaken, and her knees start to tremble as her bottom lipped popped into her mouth, where her teeth bit down. All in one fluid motion she pulled away, and at the same time thrust her head upwards, where she made sure her lips pressed as deeply to his as they could. She allowed herself to let out a passionate moan as she felt him press himself towards her, and magnify their lips embrace. Even when she felt him start to lessen his pressure; letting her know that he was about to pull away. She let out a small frustrated groan, and lengthened her neck as much as she could before finally giving way, and pulling back from their kiss.

   "It was him you know," Shannon said as he walked past her, straightening his coat, flipping the flowing locks of hair to where they rested on his back, as he reached inside his inner coat pocket. Luna couldn't see what he had in his hand. For as soon as he removed whatever was there, he kept his back to her. "The explosion you saw, it was him. With a devastating blow from your immaculate gift to me. I was truly able to over power him." That's when he turned around, and she was able to see what he had been keeping with him; the long severed horn of a dark unicorn. "While I could care less if his cursed remains are swallowed from either the very ground he laid upon as I left him to rot, or the vile creatures of the wild itself. I wanted to keep something of him, to present to you, my Worship."

   "His horn," she whispered out as she looked wide eyed at the macabre trophy she was being given. It surely wasn't the normal sweet smelling flowers, or giant box of chocolates she had received from other suitors in the past. She knew that in some dark twisted way, this was Shannon showing a large amount of affection towards her. He didn't present it to her in front of a large crowd of onlookers. He didn't give a long speech of how this represented the rage he would rain down on any who opposed her. He was just giving her a present, to show that even in the very throws of battle, and the great threat of death, he was thinking of her. "I," she began as she took hold of the dismembered horn, holding it in the air for a few seconds, before moving it to where it came to rest as a center piece on a large round glass table. "I love you Shannon." As soon as she said those words, she held her breath. All she wanted was to hear those three tiny words from him. No great declaration of loyalty, no elegant slinging of words towards her divinity, just three words. Her eyes widened as she saw him start to lean towards her, his lips parting to say something. It was then a loud banging came to shatter the moment at hand.  

      "Oh of all the poor timing!" Luna hissed as her head snapped towards the door, her teeth visible in a hard clinch, while her eyes narrowed to vicious slits that could have turned even the most solid of rocks into a blazing pile of ashes. "The castle had better be on fire!" she bellowed out again as she stomped her way towards the door, grabbing it with her magic, and then ripping it open to view who had destroyed the one moment she had been waiting for. "What?" she yelled, then quickly pulled the menacing look from her face as she saw who was standing there before her. "T-Tia!"  she coughed as her elder sister stood there outside the door, with a rather disjointed look on her face.

   "I do hope I am not interrupting anything," the Sun Goddess said with a sarcastic tone as she invited herself in, walking past her still shocked sister, and eyeing the Human in the room.

   "No of course not," Luna said as she shut the door behind her, and came stepping lively in front of Celestia.

   "Yes, you are," Shannon added while placing himself beside his Moon Goddess, and crossing his arms.

   "Shannon!" Luna gasped out with a mock laugh as she reached up, and nudged him gently. "He's kidding Tia, I promise. But what are you doing here? You should still be in bed resting. I would have come to see you if you needed anything.

   "Well all the excitement around the castle gave me quite a bit of energy. Plus I wanted to come, and congratulate our dear Shannon personally. For all the self sacrifice, and hard work he has shown towards our small little Empire." Both Celestia, and Shannon were looking each other dead in the eyes. Though after Celestia had finished speaking, he was quick to let her know how seriously he was taking her, by rolling his eyes, and making a sudden sucking noise through his teeth. "Then there is the matter of a reward."

   "Reward?" Luna added with question as she brought one eyebrow up, while the other fell to show her lack of understanding.

   "Oh dear sister," Celestia said with a light hearted laugh. "You didn't honestly expect me to not give our great hero here his just rewards for vanquishing that vile Abyssal did you?"

   "There is nothing you have, that I want," Shannon said as he uncrossed his arms, and walked away from the white Alicorn. "I did what was needed of me in the service of my supreme Goddess," he began as he reached the place by the door where he had let the Dream Reaver come down to the floor. "Wether it be dealing with her insignificant enemies." He made a quick gesture with his hand, and in a flash the giant scythe leaped from the ground, and into his hands where he brought it up to rest on his shoulders. "Or doing a task as menial as picking flowers in the light of the Moon. I am nothing more than a tool for her to use to express her desires. I am sure it is something you wouldn't be used to with your golden clad minions."

  While Luna was very taken back as always with Shannon's dedication, and complete lack of humility to show it. It was the look on her sister's face that made her feel just a bit uneasy. For instead of giving him a narrow eyed glare, with mashing teeth at the obvious insult he had just thrown her way. She just stood there, with an odd smile over her muzzle. "Well what he means to say is-" She tried to interject as to smooth over the current tensions in the room.

   "I know exactly what he is trying to say, sister," Celestia said, cutting off her little sister's explanation. "And as always Shannon, you have my gratitude for being such a devote to my sister's needs. Which is just another reason for me to give to you this small token of appreciation. It is nothing grand by any means, just a bit of information."

   Shannon did not for one second trust this overly kind demeanor the Sun Princess was pouring onto him. Shaking off his verbal lashings with a smile, thanking him for doing things she would have normally tried to prevent if she had the chance. He knew all to well she was hiding true motives under her gleaming pink eyes. However, he did find it interesting that she was offering him information as a reward, when she could just tell him, she was trying to play herself as an ally in this situation, and it did amuse him to a degree. "Very well, Princess," he said, wanting to make sure that the tone of his sarcastic formality was well understood. "Just what information do you have for me?"

   "Well it seems that the night poor little Shadow Vein lost his mind, and attacked me. I just happened to run into a very interesting individual. As a matter of fact, they claimed to know you very well indeed." She paused for a moment, wanting to see if Shannon was taking in all she said. Though, he did nothing but stand there, glaring at her. "He was at Ponyville the night I met him. He told me his name. What was it now?" she teased as she looked up to the ceiling, and brought her hoof up to her chin in a false thought. "Ah yes, Devan Crey."

   Before any of the two Princesses could react, Shannon had taken hold of the door; throwing it open, and dashing down the hallway in a flash. Luna was quick to follow, calling out his name in chase, as Celestia as well limped out after them both. "Luna!" she yelled out, trying to get her sister's attention. Her wounds still gave her body much pain as she tried to hurry to catch up, and her muscles still ached all over from her confrontation with Shadow Vein. "Luna, wait! Please, comeback!" Fortunately for her, Luna decided to turn around quickly, and rush back to her sister as she saw she was having trouble moving down the hall in a hurry.

   "Tia! Is it true? Is there another Human here? One that actually knows Shannon?" Luna shouted excitedly as she jogged in place while Celestia still limped quickly forward.

   "It is true sister. I was meaning to tell him at an earlier time. Though, certain circumstances prevented me from doing so." With that, Luna once again took off in a dead run, making Celestia shout out in a panic, "Luna, wait! Don't go!" The Moon Princess did not stop this time, she simply turned her head, and called down the corridor.

   "I have to go with him Tia! Please, take care of things here for me!" As soon as she had said those words, she turned a corner, and was gone. Celestia just let out a sigh of both fatigue, and frustration as she came down from her strained trotting, to a more relaxed walk. While the effect she had desired came to pass on Shannon, removing him from the castle to meet his newest enemy in Ponyville. She had hoped to not get Luna involved, though it looked as it was something that just could not be help now. She truly didn't want her sister to watch her new mate's demise at the hands of a stranger, and she knew she would have to be prepared to do a large amount of consoling when she returned.

*****

      "So I told him: 'Oh, I thought you meant the blue one!' " Devan said, causing a cascade of laughter to echo all over the front of the small little restaurant. Fluttershy, and her Human mate had become quite hungry after a long day of time with each other, and she had convinced him to come with her into town. Like most of the places he did not have decent intelligence on, he tried his best to keep a low profile, but being the only Human in the whole town made it a rather impossible chore. So he decided to make the best of it, and rely on his 'dashing spy' social skills. Soon enough, an entire gathering of Ponies had collected themselves to get an up close look at one of the only two mysterious creatures that had come to their world. It was something Devan was used to. Back on Earth he would place him self into large social gatherings for recon, and information gathering, so being the life of the party was a skill he had actually trained for.

   Fluttershy though was acting very nervous, and one might even think a little clingy, and over protective. She would not leave his side for one moment, she rarely said anything except to answer questions that were addressed to her directly. More often than not, she was actually grasping on Devan's arm when he wasn't using them to animate one of his many stories that several of the Ponies had almost pleaded with him to tell. She wasn't trying to be mean, or really even stand offish. It's just she felt very fortunate to be the one at Devan's side. There were so many other much more interesting, and prettier mares just in this town , let alone the whole of Equestria. She just hated to think of what could happen if he was left alone with more attractive, and devious mares. It was when she felt Devan reach behind her, and gently stroke her back, as he looked down and gave a wide warming smile. It was then a small amount of her anxiety started to subside. For even though many other Ponies were trying to grab his attention, he took the time to acknowledge she was there, and tried to comfort her.

   "Your world just sounds absolutely divine Devan!" Rarity commented after hearing many stories of some of the high grade social gatherings. "The big cities, full of lights. All of societies high rollers coming in finely pressed suits, and elegant gowns." The pretty little unicorn looked as if she had stars dancing in her eyes as she raised up on her back legs, and clapped her hooves together. "You make it sound as if everyday there was like the Grand Galloping Gala!"

   "Easy there Rarity," Applejack said with a chuckle on her voice. "Don't want you getting to excited, there isn't a couch around here for you to fall on."  This made several of the Ponies in the vicinity to get a good laugh and the fashionista's expense, though Rarity was quick to brush it off as she turned back to Devan.

   "Now Devan, you simply must allow me to make you some clothing. We can't have you running around town in the same," she paused for a moment to look over Devan's black clothes." Grim, shall we say? Outfit all the time."

   "Oh but Rarity. You've never made anything for a Human before," Fluttershy said with the thoughts of not letting Rarity get Devan alone, then take his measurements. It wasn't that she didn't trust her good friend. She just knew that if she got a look at Devan's unique physical qualities, it would be the talk of the town in no time, and she didn't want to embarrass Devan.

   "Pfft, Fluttershy, darling." Rarity came back as she turned her head up, and to the side, while tossing her mane back. "I am a professional. And as such, I would just leap at the opportunity to make the first set of clothes for Ponyville's only Human! Why designers from all over Equestria would come to see my work."

   "Well, that's kind of you Rarity," Devan said as he took the glass of water from the table, then leaned back to place his arm back around Fluttershy. "Don't think a new wardrobe is in my budget right now anyway."

   "Well come on out and work a spell or two in the apple orchards." Applejack whinnied in a pleasant tone. "Or you could help fix up a couple of the storage barns. Fraid they have gotten a little run down."

   "Yeah," Devan hissed out in an almost nervous tone, reaching up to scratch his head. "Never been one for manual labor. And the last time I tried to build something, I kinda burned down a construction site." This had the desired effect Devan was aiming for as most of the gathered crowd let out a bellow of laughs at his portrayal of incompetence. "Besides," he said as he looked down at Fluttershy. "I am just starting my retirement. I plan on doing some catching up on living, with my mare here." After he said this, he leaned down, and gave Fluttershy a quick kiss on the lips, making her close her eyes, and do the same.

   The multitude of verbal swoons was almost deafening as the collection of Ponies watched in sweet awe, and some even in mild jealousy of the public display of affection. "It's just so romantic!" Rarity cried out. "A quiet little mare from a middle of no where town. A dark, and mysterious alien stranger from another world. Two start crossed lovers destined to meet against all odds." Devan couldn't help but laugh at Rarity's dramatic description of he and Fluttershy's meeting. The fact that several other mares in his line of sight had the same distant gaze in their eyes, as they allowed themselves to be taken up by the fantasy.

   "Anyway," Devan said as he placed the glass on the table. "Been great hanging out with you all. Think Shy, and I are going to turn in early." With that, Devan rose to his feet, while Fluttershy quickly jumped to her hooves. She had to smile at his wanting to be alone with just her, and the audible disapprovals from the crowd at his leaving made her feel as if she was with a high class celebrity.

   However, their departure was quickly halted as Rainbow Dash came swooping down into the crowd, almost crash landing due to her haste. "Guys, guys!" the blue pegasus shouted as she leaped several times, to make up some distance, and getting the attention of all there. "I think one of the Princesses is coming here!" This made many of the Ponies let out gasps, and look to one another as questions danced from mouth to mouth. "Look!" Dash said as she pointed up to the sky, towards the still setting Sun, where a faint silhouette could be seen in the fleeting rays, getting closer, and closer by the second.

   With in just mere moments, the tiny dot in the sky became a speeding flash as Princess Luna's Dark Pegasus pulled chariot came thundering over the small town. The crowd of once joyous Ponies started to scatter, and rush towards the new visitor. Devan however was not in the least impressed by the sudden show of theatrics. For as the flying carriage came into view, he could see all to well the one occupant that caught his eye. "Shannon, you over dramatic asshole," he sighed out as he picked up his coat from the chair, throwing it on, while at the same time, reaching back, and adjusting the holsters that were strapped to his back.

      In the large town square, almost every Pony in town had made their way to view the unannounced, and unexpected arrival of Princess Luna. Several circles the regal, and dark looking carriage made around the town center, before the two Dark Pegusi brought it down to the ground, causing a rustle of light dust to be shaken up from the stone walkways. Once the chariot had come to a halt, many Ponies started to approach, until the Human with the massive black steel scythe leaped down, causing many of the small equines to halt in the tracks, and others to retreat away completely.

   With a deep slow scan of the area, and all those before him, Shannon turned his head from side to side. He could sense all to well the tension that was brought up by he, and his Goddess's arrival. He felt as if something was off however, something about these Ponies made it feel as if he was a familiar sight. That's when he knew that it wasn't he they had become accustomed to, but Devan, who had more than likely made himself well known to the citizens of this rural town. He knew the tactic, the hide in the open, while at the same time letting all who was there know you were there. It was Devan's way of trying to bait him here, and it made him wonder just how long he had been here hiding in this town, preparing, waiting.

   Luna was right behind Shannon, making a single leap to the ground. As soon as she had her footing, she gave the two pegusi a quick glance, where they reared up on their hind legs, and lept high into the air; taking the chariot with them. A tan coat, and silver haired Pony started to approach the two of them, she wore a long smile, as she stopped before Luna, and gave a quick bow. She had just opened her mouth to start speaking, but that is when Shannon brought the blade of the Dream Reaver down to the ground, causing a massive shudder to rumble through the streets. "Devan!" He shouted, looking past the now panicked Ponies running scared from the sudden shaking. "Where are you?" he called out again, still surveying the sides of houses, tiny alleyways, and even the rood tops.

   "Yeah, yeah," Devan said as he rounded a corner of a building that was being used as a shield by many of the frightened onlookers. Fluttershy was right there by his side, although, she was not able to put on the face of bravery that her mate wore. Applejack, Rarity, and Rainbow Dash were also quick to join at the Pegasus's side, each one with a varying look of confusion at the sudden arrival of the other Human, and the actions he had taken to get their attention. "No need to make a big commotion Shannon. It's not your style." As soon as he took notice of the weapon Shannon was holding, he closed his eyes, and shook his head as a smug snicker came from his nose. "Wow, that's really cute. I didn't know they had a Ren Fair here."

   Shannon said nothing to the taunts that were being tossed his way. He just simply let a one sided smile come to the corner of his mouth, then he turned, completely putting his back to Devan and his group. "Forgive me my Worship," he said as he knelt down to one knee, and placed his blessed axe on the ground by Luna's hooves. "I do not mean it an insult, but I believe I will be dealing with this person with my bare hands."

   Luna smiled down at him as she leaned in, and gently nuzzled his ear. "Please be careful. He looks very skilled."

   Devan let his jaw drop to it's fullest as he watched Shannon actually place himself in a position of humility before the tall, slender dark coated Pony. Never once in a million years would he think Shannon would humble himself before anyone, or anything. Yet there he was, bowed down, having something told to him by what he could only guess was another Alicorn, like the one he had met prior. Shannon then stood up quickly, and while turning back around, slipped off his coat, and tossed it to the ground. "Alright," he mumbled to him self as he also slid his arms out of his own coat. He turned to Fluttershy, who at this point looked as if she were about to explode from the look on her little muzzle. Devan just smiled at her as if nothing was wrong, then placed his coat over her back. "Hey there! You look pretty cute in black," he said as he gave her a wink, and made a pistol gesture with his thumb, and fore finger.

   "Devan, p-please," Fluttershy said in a quivering tone. "D-d-don't fight him. The secret you told me. J-just don't." Her large blue green eyes became as shiny as a crystal lake. tears forming from the worry that something truly awful might befall her new found love, it was something she was having a very hard time dealing with. She really wished Twilight was here, that way, they could all wear their Elements, and make sure nothing bad happened.

   "Have to," Devan whispered as he as well came down to one knee, and placed his hand on the top of her head. He gave her long mane one good stroke, then leaned in, and gave her a short, but deep kiss. "Now you will cheer for me right?" he asked as he pulled away, and stood back to his feet. He gave a long grin as she forced a smile to her lips, and nodded in response. With that, he spun around quickly, while at the same time, reaching behind him, taking hold of the hand guns, and pulling them from their holsters. With two loud clicks, the hammers of the pistols fell back, and the barrels came to a fast rest, aimed directly at Shannon's chest. While many gasps could be heard through the now gathered, yet distant crowd, Shannon did nothing to react to the fire arms being pointed at him, but simply cross his arms. That's when Devan let the hammers fall pack into their starting position, then reached to the sides of the guns, and clicked a button, making the clips slide from the handles, and clank to the ground. With a slow start he began to walk towards Shannon, while at the same time tossing the guns to the ground. "Shannon Nyx right? From Earth? Wow, it is so weird meeting you like this," he said with an obvious comical, and sarcastic voice.

   Shannon let out a quick sucking noise through his teeth, as he uncrossed his arms, and started a slow nonchalant step towards Devan. Soon the two were toe to toe with one another, and a still, dead quiet fell over the entirety of the town as all in the make shift audience looking on with unblinking eyes. "Missing something?" Shannon asked as he brought his hand up to his face, and made a tapping gesture on his nose.

   Devan smiled at the mime, but just shook his head. "Nah, that isn't me. I don't need it anymore," Devan responded, then looking directly at Shannon's face. "And yours?" he asked as he reached up, and made the same movement Shannon did with his hand.

   "Burned off in an explosion," Shannon said as he let a sly grin come to him with the memories of dealing the fatal blow to the traitorous Shadow Vein.

   "Ah, I see, I see," Devan said, in a whispered tone, almost as if he was trying to make small talk. He then leaned to the side a few inches, looking over Shannon's shoulder to get a quick glimpse of the tall, Dark Pony standing completely still. "Hmm, she's cute. Didn't know you were into goth chicks though."

   Shannon quickly smiled, and nodded his head in a way of showing that the challenge was understood, and accepted. He then looked over Devan's shoulder, in a way that had been done to him, looking the small little yellow Pegasus that he witnessed Devan kiss just seconds earlier over for a moment, then returned to look Devan square in the eyes. "And I was unaware that yellow, and pink were your favorite colors. Perhaps I should have brought you a nice arrangement of flowers, and a pretty little apron so you two could prance through a meadow together."

      Devan let a single mocking laugh come from him as he placed the weight of his body slowly forward to his toes. "Yeah well. You know." With that, Devan lunged forward, with a solid clenched fist, that was coming straight at Shannon's jaw. The blow was quick, powerful, and precise with it's intent. Shannon however was not in the least bit surprised by Devan's sudden attack, and was able to easily avoid the felling blow all with but a simple back step. This was only the beginning however of Devan's assault. A twisting acrobatic dance of thrown punches, and kicks came from Devan as he tried as hard as he could to land a limb on Shannon's body. Though Shannon just became a mere partner in the flurry of Devan's blows. He dodged, and evaded with the best of his abilities, keeping in perfect synch with all of Devan's blurred movements. It was then Devan let out a powerful yell, and tossed himself into the air, fist drawn back, and coming down to over power Shannon's greatest defense.

   Stepping inwards, Shannon slid himself across the ground, putting his shoulder directly in Devan's abdomen as his assailant came towards the ground. A pained groan came from Devan as he felt his self being stopped suddenly in mid air. It was then Shannon reached around Devan's waist, and one up to where he grabbed a hold of Devan's hair. He gave a great twist of his hips, and brought Devan to the ground with a hard smash. This is were Shannon quickly maneuvered himself to lay himself in a cross position over Devan's chest, while at the same time, snaking his lean powerful arm to take hold of Devan's neck in a powerful head lock. "Predictable, crude, and very uninspired Devan," Shannon taunted as he increased the the squeeze around his captive's neck. He could hear Devan try to speak, though the amount of crushing force on his wind pipe was making all but impossible to say anything clearly. "I'm sorry? Did you want to say something? You will have to speak up if you want me to hear you."

   In one fluid motion, Devan arched his back, using his feet to put as much of his weight on his shoulders as possible. Then with a hard thrust, he brought both of his feet downwards, a move that placed the tops of both his boots with tremendous force on top of Shannon's head. He could feel Shannon try with all his strength to not lose the grip he had on him, but it was to late. Devan brought one foot down to the ground to support his bridge, while the other fell into a chamber along with his knee. With a sharp inhale of what little air could be gained from Shannon's lessened grip, Devan brought his one foot down again, this time coming into clear contact with Shannon's head, making him have to abandon the hold as he rolled away, and leaped to his feet. Devan did the same, even lacking much of the air he needed, he was still able to place both hands beside his head, and push himself up off the ground with a kick from his legs; placing him on his feet.

   Shannon took a long step to the right, then another sweeping motion to the left as he came in a fast charge towards the still recovering Devan. The lack of air, the sudden random movements, all of these a series of misdirections to get him in close so he could deliver a devastating series of pummels that would bring Devan down. This was the plan at least, that is until Devan hurled himself forwards, where he tucked himself into a somersault; all except his one leg that became a stiff rolling guillotine as Devan's compact state rolled in between Shannon's spread legs. The sweeping kick struck Shannon hard, and solid in both the stomach, and the groin, giving him no choice but to evacuate all the air from himself as he doubled over from the sudden shock of pain that raced through the afflicted areas. Devan finished his roll by coming up to his feet, but he did not pause as he once again started another roll. This time however, it was backwards; tossing himself several feet towards Shannon, but stopping himself on his shoulders while his legs continued on, becoming straight, and rigid as they came over his own head. The final move was placing a pushing kick directly into Shannon's backside, making him lose all balance, and fall forward.

   Once more Devan was on his feet by twirling his legs in a cork screw fashion, and placing himself to the ground where he spent only a mere moment to see Shannon trying to correct his own position. Devan took off in a mad dash to prevent Shannon from regaining his footing, completely prepared to run over Shannon's entire body with the amount of momentum he had gained. He stopped himself suddenly however, only to allow his one leg to thrust out in front of him with a powerful kick that was aiming more at the wall behind Shannon, rather than it's intended target. A look a shock came to Devan's face however, for just as soon as the kick was about to land, Shannon twisted just his upper body to face Devan, where his arms reached out and took hold of both his foot, and his leg right at the bend of his knee. It was here that Shannon pulled himself backwards, keeping an iron like grip on Devan's leg as he yanked Devan forward, while sticking his own leg up to trip up Devan's supporting leg, and brought him crashing hard, face first to the ground.

   Devan mashed his teeth together hard as the foul taste of sweat, and dirt rushed on to his tongue. He knew he was face first on the ground, and it was a place he didn't want to be. Quickly he rolled onto his back, just in time to see Shannon coming at him through the air with intents of pinning him where he was. Devan waited for what seemed like just a nanosecond to all those watching, and just before Shannon was about to finish his ground tackle, Devan placed both feet hard into Shannon's chest, while at the same time reaching up and grabbing his shirt. With another weight shifting roll onto his shoulders, Devan used Shannon's own power to turn him into a living projectile, sending him soaring uncontrollably through the air. Shannon landed hard on his back, with enough force to make him go lightheaded, and dim eyed. He did however manage to right himself onto his feet, though the lack of oxygen from his sudden rise gave him a head rush as he stumbled backwards through a yard, and came into deep contact with a wall behind him.

   With another loud grunt, Devan saw his opportunity to advance, and leaped at the chance. With a blinding rush, Devan put himself directly in front of Shannon, where he launched a bludgeoning combination of punches, ridge hands, and even elbows to Shannon's rib cage, stomach and face. It wasn't long though before Shannon was able to get his guard up, as he resorted to more of a boxing style as his arms became a solid wall in front of him. This did not stop Devan's onslaught however, he relentlessly continued his attacks like a machine that could not tire, desperately trying to get his opponent to falter in one way or another. It was only when Devan started to wind up with a blow that he was intending to become the beginning of the end of their confrontation. The small pause in Devan's strikes gave Shannon just enough time to kick with his manticore plated boots, bringing his leg up in a shallow roundhouse that met Devan's hips, and knocked him slightly off balance.

   Feeling the kick to his person, Devan decided to leap backwards, and land in a solid defensive stance, while at the same time Shannon pulled himself slowly from the wall, and stepped just a few feet from Devan, taking almost the exact same stance. "Well," Devan said with a series of long heaves of air, as his lungs tried as hard as they could to replenish themselves. "I think you're getting rusty Shannon. This has gone on far longer than I would have bet money on." Devan then let a small quivering grin come to his lips. "Or maybe you're just getting old."

   Shannon mocked his opponents smile, by getting one of his own; though it was much more sinister than the one it mirrored. "On my worst day. You will never be able to get the best of me. You never have, you never will."

   "Things change," Devan growled as he wiped both his smile, and a long stream of sweat from his lips, and chin.

   "Not this day," Shannon said, his smile not only persisted on his face, put grew in size, and angle. With this, the two moved exactly at the same time, rushing at each other to continue the brawl. Devan however had other plans as he looked down to the ground, and saw a long poled rake, with it's head pointed upwards. A stuttered side step was all it took for Devan to reach the gardening tool. He made a hard stomp, where his foot came down solid on the metal pointed spikes, causing the wooden handle to spring to life. Leaping from the ground, the long wooden pole of the rake shot up, making Shannon have to stop dead in his tracks to avoid being smashed in the face from it. It was this that gave Devan all the time he needed as he caught the swinging handle, then with a hard tap from his foot, sent the metal end of the tool flying through the air. Shannon actually made a loud shout of pain as the metal of the rake came crashing underneath his chin. Not only the pain that made him recoil, but the added force, and his instincts to get away is what threw Shannon backwards, and tumbling to the ground.

   "How was that for uninspired? You prick!" Devan laughed out as he pulled the rake back, and did a flowing set of twirling motions with it, before bringing it under his arm. Shannon pulled himself slowly from the ground, and brushed his long, now very much matted hair out of his face before spitting a small spout of blood from his mouth. He looked to Devan, who by this time was bouncing from foot to foot, confident in the fact that he had drained all that could be brought from Shannon's body. He then looked towards Luna; who saw him do so, and got a very concerned look on her face as she lifted a single hoof, as if she were coming to help him. With just a motion from his hand, he signaled her to stop, which she did with a reluctant pause. That's when he took in a deep breath, and pushed himself up to stand straight, giving Devan a sly, and wicked grin.

   "Now you see Devan. You forget your training," Shannon said as he reached up high with both arms, stretching himself, and causing several vertebrates to crack. "Very basic rules of engagement. Do not escalate the battle at hand, unless you are fully prepared to deal with the consequences." After saying this, Shannon stretched his arm outward to his side, and all of Ponyville could hear the loud screech of heavy metal being pulled across stone ground. Devan went completely wide eyed as he saw the massive black bladed axe tear itself across the ground, as if being pulled by a hundred men. Then with a dead stop, it slapped itself into Shannon's waiting hand, where he held it as if weighed no more than a feather.

   "I'm not scared of your toys!" Devan shouted as he lifted his own weapon high into the air, and rushed towards Shannon. He brought his rake as hard as he could in a full side swing, treating the tool more like a bat. It was here that Shannon made a small move of his arm, and brought the Dream Reaver to block the futile attack from Devan's mundane garden utensil. to Devan, it felt as he had just ran full speed into a solid metal wall. As soon as his rake came into contact with the shaft of Shannon's over sized scythe; it shattered into a thousand splinters that shot out like a fragmentation grenade. Added on top of this, he felt as if something had reached deep into his very being, and plucked out every last ounce of energy he could even muster.

   "This isn't a toy," Shannon hissed out as he reached back, and backhanded the perpetually stunned Devan, sending him spinning on his heels as he did all he could to not only remain conscious, but standing as well. It was all for naught however, Shannon advanced with simple slow steps, repeating his blow, over and over again, until Devan stood upright, blood streaming from his mouth, and nose. Shannon just chuckled as he chambered his knee to his chest, and snapped it forward, catching Devan directly in the abdomen, making him start to fall forward. Shannon did little, but wind his fist back, and launch an obliterating uppercut in to Devan's leaned over body, making him rock completely backwards, where he fell arms outstretched onto his back.

   "Devan!" Applejack shouted as she reared up on her hind legs, planning to hit the ground running to aide her new found friend from the monster weapon wielding opponent. However, She was stopped suddenly as Fluttershy placed herself in front of her. "Fluttershy, why?" Applejack asked with a look of unbelievable shock on her muzzle, and an equal amount of surprise in her voice. The rest of the girls, including many other onlookers as well, all turned their eyes towards the yellow mare.

   "It's a secret," Fluttershy said with a sniffle, her emotions becoming frayed, and ragged from watching Devan put himself through this whole ordeal. With their looks remaining the same, the Ponies all looked on with horror as Devan remained lifeless on the ground, with Shannon looming over him like a great predator, about to claim it's prize.

   Shannon wasted little time while he staggered, and paced a little over Devan's unmoving body. It was when he saw Devan open his eyes only to small slits, did he make his final move. With a loud grunt, Shannon brought the Dream Reaver up over his head, where he paused for just a second to make sure that Devan was looking up at him. Then, with a yell, Shannon brought the piercing blade of his blessed weapon down hard, finally ending the fight. He held tightly onto the handle of his Goddess gifted blade, finally allowing himself to take in deep burning breaths while looking to his side, and over his shoulder at all the drop jawed Ponies that got to witness the match. He let out a single chuckle, showing blood stained teeth, as he fell to one knee, and looked down at Devan. "Now tell me little brother. This entire time I have been gone. Did you actually practice your skills? Or did you just sit around, and watch TV?"

   Devan just let out a pained, and very frustrated sigh as he looked to his side, and saw the humming black blade sticking in the ground, no more than an inch away from his head. He looked up, and tweaked his lips into an offset position as he laid there, thinking the fight over for a moment, realizing that no matter what he had done; this entire session was just Shannon's little game to test him, like he had done so many times before. "Shannon," Devan said with a dry, and shallow voice. He used what little energy he had, to make a waving motion to beckon Shannon to come closer. The victor of the intense spar did what he was asked, and leaned down, using his weapon to support his shaky arms. "Eat a dick. You cheating asshole!" He then tried to make a swing of his arm to give his older brother a solid punch in the face. Shannon however, did not allow this small spite to take place, merely pushing Devan's arm away with little effort.

   "Devan," Shannon said as he raised to his feet, pulling the Dream Reaver from the ground. "If I have told you once, I have told you a thousand times." He then let the axe blade of his weapon fall down, where the flat of the blade bounced off Devan's forehead, making him give a loud, childish cry of pain, where he even brought his hands up to his head, and rolled from side to side. "Stop cursing! It really makes you appear to be a dullard." Shannon then performed a small kick to Devan's leg, making Devan cry out once again. Shannon cared little for his siblings distress, as he placed the Dream Reaver over his shoulder, and walked away.

*****

      Luna watched in silence as she saw Shannon start to depart himself from the brutal scene that just unfolded. It was the words he spoke that had her mind reeling in place, that fact that not only did these two Humans know one another; they were related as well. It was something she had never once thought to ask Shannon; if he had a brother, or family at all. The persona that he wore made her think this entire time that he was void of such things, and now she realized that it was just a ruse that he had practiced, and mastered over time. Of course he had family, he was just a Human after all, and as far as she knew, Humans worked much in the same way Ponies did. Shannon did have a mother, he had a father, and now she knew that he had a brother. It a way it made her get a quaint smile as she continued to watch him walk, it made him seem so much more approachable. Not because of the fact that he had a family he never spoke of, but because of what she just witnessed made her think of the trials, and troubles her and Celestia had gone through. It made her come to think that she, and Shannon were more alike than even she knew.

   As she continued to think on the matter, she could see the resemblance now. They both had darker skin, they were both tall, and slender in their frames, their hair was the exact same, although she much more prefered Shannon's long razor straight flowing locks. The way they fought, the way they spoke, and the way they moved, she could see that while they may be brothers, they were very much different. While she looked towards Shannon, she noticed that each of his steps made a multitude of Ponies move backwards to avoid being in his path. They wanted nothing to do with him, even arriving the way he did, and showing his status as her Guardsmen, they were just frightened of him. That's when she looked towards Devan, still laying on the ground, but for him, many Ponies had come rushing to his aide. They all showed a deep concern for this alien creature that had just shown them all that he was capable of performing extreme acts of vicious violence. They didn't care, especially Fluttershy who was at this point weeping openly, as she threw herself on top of Devan, making him gasp out as the over flowing act of her affection aggravated the pains coursing through his body.

Once more she saw the characteristics that made her feel so much closer to Shannon. The Ponies feared him, just like they feared her for the most part. Yet they rushed towards Devan, who was essentially the same, just his presence was so much more inviting in some way, just like her, and her own sister. She was an Alicorn Goddess; Celestia was as well. She had the power to prove ultimately destructive if she so wanted, and the creatures of this world saw it. Yet, they looked upon Celestia with so much more admiration; they always had. Normally these thoughts made her very sad, but now a new thought came to her that made her smile. Even though many, if not all the Ponies saw her sister Celestia as the superior ruler, that's all they saw her as. Nopony ever even tried to court Celestia, perhaps they thought they were beneath her, or that she was not truly capable of such feelings. However, she no longer had to worry about troubles like those, she had found her mate; he was like her, he knew her, because he had more than likely gone through the same things. She turned her head to catch a full view of Shannon standing at a well, getting ready to quickly cool himself off. Yes, he was hers; she was his, but she just needed some explanations.

   Shannon leaned over the well by placing his hands on the rim, and letting out a long sigh as he let the muscles in his body relax, and try to lose their tension. He then grabbed the rope, and gave several slow hard pulls until the bucket full of water came close enough for him to grab it. While making sure his hair was completely over his shoulders, and pointing down into the well, he dumped the entire bucket over his head. For several seconds he just stood there, letting the water flow over his face, and down the long lengths of his hair, before doing a quick jerk with his head, causing his hair to flip backwards, and send a spray of water behind him. He tried to run his hands over his angular face, but stopped rather quickly with a quick inhale through his teeth as his hands hit the spot about where Devan had just smashed a rake into his chin.

   "Brothers huh?" Luna said as she walked up next to her Guardsman, and mate. Shannon just gave a small chuckle as he continued to lean over the well's rim. She was trying very hard to sound irritated, even more so she was attempting to keep a stern look on her muzzle, but his long, dripping wet hair, and heavy breathing suddenly had her mind occupied with other thoughts. Her eyes dashed from side to side, and she decided to try to hold her ground as far as wanting to truly know what was going on. "You know Shannon," she started, putting an over emphasis on his name. "It was a decently long trip here, even on the chariot. Perhaps at some time during the flight you could have told me the only other Human in this world, was in fact your brother."

   "Hmm, well I am going to have to ask your forgiveness for that Worship," Shannon said as he rose from where he stood, and turned to address her.

   "And you shall have that forgiveness, I assure you," she said with a gentle smile. "I would just like to know a few things. It just seems so," she paused for a moment to try and find the right word to fit what she wanted to say. "Odd, I suppose."

       Shannon got a far, and away look on his face; even looking away for a few seconds before starting to speak. "My father, was Stephen Nyx," he began, as Luna settled herself for the story she knew he was about to tell. "I know this because of what my mother told me. I never knew him, for he died just a short year after I was born. A car accident, so mother tells me." He returned to the rim of the well, where he placed his back to the brick structure, and crossed his arms together. "My mother was, and still is a very skilled doctor. Though I suppose she became rather heart broken after my father's death. There was another doctor at her hospital, a man by the name of Terence Crey. The two had been friends for many years, and I imagine it was he that was able to console my mother's loss. A little under a year and a half later, Devan was born."

   He paused for a moment, he took in a deep sigh, and reached up again to rub his still stinging chin. He let out a small laugh before he continued telling his tale. "You know, I always knew what I was; what I was capable of doing. I knew that it was something that could, and probably would come back to my mother, my brother. So in an effort to distance myself, to make sure the things I had done, and the things I would do, I kept my father's last name." After speaking he looked over at Devan, who by this time was up on his feet, and appeared to be having some trouble keeping the small yellow pegasus from knocking him back down. "Devan knew what I was doing, even at the youngest age, he knew what I was. He is rather brilliant really. Mother and, well, father I guess you would call him. They were absolutely sure that Devan would get into the medical field like them. And if he had, he would have become a fantastic heart surgeon, brain surgeon, any field he wanted really."

   "What happened?" Luna asked, as she stepped closer to Shannon.

   "Me," he answered with a lopsided grin. "He became my shadow. He was always there trailing me at some point or another. In our youth, where ever I went, he followed, what ever I did, he did as well. At first it was annoying of course, I couldn't find a moments peace. But then I started to realize that perhaps my smaller sibling could become an asset, instead of a hindrance. So while hiding the fact that we were related, I would have Devan become the focus of attention. All who saw him would give them their attentions, leaving me to work in the shadows, doing what ever it was I was planning on doing." This time he actually laughed out loud as he let the thoughts, and memories of those times long past come rushing back to him. "During our school years, we became quite the pair of bandits, and amassed a rather large horde of stolen goods."

   The laugh disappeared, though the smile remained for a time. "I was hoping that by the time we went to high school that he would branch out on his own. He didn't have to try to become popular, all he had to do was speak a few words, and give a fast smile, and all those that saw, unknowingly gravitated towards him. He didn't however," he sighed out these last words."He was always just a step behind me in everything. I took football, he was on the team the next year, I took JROTC, he was in the same class, just months later. The entire time we were running our scams, and sometimes, much worse. I joined the Marines almost immediately after graduation, and of course, Devan joined just as soon as he did as well."

   He stopped talking, and Luna thought for a moment that he didn't know that he had, so she was about to say something herself, but was cut short as he continued, with a much more dry tone. "Things changed there I think. Through the course of my life, I had done everything I could to remain silent, unseen and obscured by all I did not want to perceive me. I had taught Devan differently however. His charms, mixed with his flamboyant attitude made him very much noticeable, add on his skills that we had developed ever since an early age, and he was noticed all to quickly." Once more he rubbed his chin; moving it from side to side, actually really hoping that Devan didn't shake loose some teeth.

   "Then something happened, for the first time ever, Devan took a step forward before me, when the Floor Thirteen came to see the all star Marine."

   "They recruited him first then?" Luna asked with intrigue. She found it some what odd that during the telling of his story, Shannon almost appeared to have just the slightest tinge of jealousy in his voice. It made her want to laugh, or at least smile, but decided it would be best to try and not break the mood.

   "Yes, yes they did," Shannon started again. "I knew what they were. Stories, and rumors had been flying around the ranks for some time. It only took a small amount of investigation, and prying on my part to find solid information. I tried to get him to not join, but they were making the offer to sweet for him to decline," he looked at his Goddess, and got a sly grin on his lips. "So I showed them that I was just as capable as Devan, they took me in without hesitation. So I followed my little brother into that dark womb of monsters where we watched hundreds of people die all for the purpose of making the 'perfect soldier.' "

   "We quickly decided to make sure that this agency would never attempt such a thing again, so we decided to bring it down." The grin on his face contorted into a more devious one, and he cracked his knuckles into a fist. "It was simple enough, I became the one they couldn't control. I fought them tooth, and nail until they decided I was to much of a threat to keep around. Devan decided to go rogue, becoming a thorn in their side, but would always rush at the chance to work for them directly if the pay was well enough." Shannon noticed that Luna had gotten a slight hint of confusion on her muzzle, which made him smile. "So you see, while all their attentions were focused on me, who was deliberately trying to tear them a part from the outside. They had no clue that Devan would do odd jobs for them, getting classified information, then using it to tear them down from the inside." He couldn't help but laugh as he explained. "Our roles, had finally become reverse. I was the one in center stage, while Devan was working in the shadows. How it made us laugh. Then there was that night."

   "The night you came here?" Luna asked, knowing all to well it was what he was referring to.

   "Indeed," he nodded. "The Here to There project was going to throw Floor Thirteen into the fore front of cutting edge technology. It would give them the power to demand whatever they wanted, when ever they wanted it. They had also dumped all of their resources into getting it up, and running. So the job was simple: destroy the facility, kill the staff, and Floor Thirteen would tumble." He paused for a moment, and let an embarrassed laugh trickle out. "That one doctor though. Who knew of all the people of my world. He would be the one to get the drop on me."

   "Yeah. I waited for you outside that stupid warehouse for like three hours!" Devan said as he, and Fluttershy came walking up to the pair, Devan with the slightest of limps, while the pegasus at his side was trying to become a make shift crutch by pressing herself against his side; even though it was very apparent he didn't need the assistance.

   "Eavesdropping again Devan?" Shannon said while looking down at the ground. He had noticed that Devan, and his group of Ponies had wondered off, he just didn't think he had worked his way around to where he could approach he, and Luna undetected.

   "Well I am a spy you know. Been known to do that from time to time." As he said this, he noticed the tall, and slender dark coated Pony get a smile, and let out a tiny giggle, while she was looking at Shannon, then to him. "Hello there, Princess, umm." He quickly looked down to Fluttershy, who mouthed something quickly up to him. "Luna!" he said as he snapped his head back up.

   "Greetings Devan. It is good to meet you. I am glad we were able to do so. When I first arrived. I did not think we would be given the opportunity." After saying this, she reached out, and gave Shannon a quick brush with her hoof, down his leg, which made him smile only slightly.

   "Well, Shannon here is known for keeping to himself." Devan then let out a loud friendly sounding laugh." He wouldn't tell you his arm had gotten cut off unless you asked him why it was missing." This made Luna join in his laugh, and she couldn't help but lean in, and give Shannon a playful, and loving nudge as she heard him suck air through his teeth.

   "Oh my," Fluttershy said with a rather serious tone. "That didn't really happen, did it?" This made both Devan, and Luna stop laughing, and all three of them give the little mare a collected look of confusion. Devan quickly broke the silence by giving out a forced chuckle, as he reached down, and patted Fluttershy on the head, and stroked her ear.

   "You sure are lucky you're cute," Devan said making the yellow pegasus look up at him, and give him a long, closed eye smile. "Anyway," Devan breathed out as he rocked back and forth on his heels. "So there is more than likely a strike team getting ready to invade through the portal in about." He quickly reached into his inner coat pocket, and pulled out the return device he had been keeping with him. "Fourteen hours."

      "What?" both Shannon, and Luna shouted in stereo as the information that was just dropped on them did not have the weight behind it that Devan was implying it should.

   "Yeah," Devan continued while placing the device back into his coat pocket. "After Dick asked me to come here and find you, I did a little snooping through the files in his office; really easy to break into, I was disappointed really. And then I shuffled through his computer for a bit. Hey, did you know his password is Superman? Seems kinda pretentious to me."

   "The point Devan," Shannon said through clenched teeth. "Get to it."

   Devan gave a shrug, A little saddened that his comedy didn't get more of a response. "Well anyway. Seems like I only had a  certain amount of time to get here, find you, and get back. Once that time goes down. Well, he is more than ready to send in a rather well armed team of Floor Thirteen's finest through that portal. All with the intention of taking you, and more than likely me down."

   "And any Pony that gets, or is in the way," Luna added, using her own intuition to finish the scenario that Devan was drawing out. This made Devan get a half grin, half frown on his face, as he nodded his head quickly up, and down in agreement.

   "That just doesn't sound good at all!" Fluttershy said, with a solid quiver in her voice, and a visible shiver that ran the course of her body. That's when the trio heard Shannon give off a single chortle, causing them to all look at him as he let his arms fall to his side, then reach up, and take hold of the Dream Reaver, who had been resting on the well's side.

   "Let the Director send in as many of his lackeys as he wishes. I will send them back a piece at a time at regular intervals," Shannon said as he let a deep, and vicious looking grin come over him.

   "That's all well, and good Shannon," Devan said, while crossing his arms, and letting his weight shift from one foot to the other. "And I am sure it would work the first three, or four times. What happens after that though? What happens when Dick gets so pissed that he sends in a platoon, or two, or ten? What happens when he builds a large enough portal to start sending in jeeps, maybe even tanks?"

   "It doesn't matter!" Shannon shouted, placing the blade of his weapon to the ground, where it caused a small rumble to flow through the stone tiles. "I am the Night's will! I carry her Desire, and her Wrath!" This sudden declaration made all in the group, and even many around them who had gathered to see the odd collections of rare creatures. "Let him send every Human on that planet rushing through that gateway. Let them see what awaits them on the other side. Oblivion, in perfection." Shannon stopped speaking for a moment, and let his nerves settle, though it didn't help to see that Luna had a rather shady smile on her lips as she listened to him make such threats. "However," he started again placing the large axe back to the well. "I would run the risk of becoming bored. So I assume you have a plan?"

   Devan just bowed his head, he was trying very hard to not laugh at the very over dramatic words Shannon had just let flow out of his mouth. He always knew Shannon had used long, and confusing words to illustrate his point. He remembered often how he would stay up late at night, studying a thesaurus. There was something more though, that look that the Princess had on her muzzle, staring longingly at him. He just nodded his head up, and down, seeing that it was more than likely for her benefit. "Well in fact I do," he said, finally shaking off the urge to laugh. "Though it is not as complicated as carving a path of blood, and gore. It does incorporate some of those aspects."

   "Which are?" Luna asked, in Shannon's stead. Having a concerned tone in her voice after hearing the part about blood, and gore.

   "We go back." Devan responded quickly.

   "No!" Fluttershy screamed as she popped up to her hind legs, and placed her front hooves on Devan's chest with a sudden tear filled pleading gaze.

   "Absolutely not," Luna said with a much more calm, but just as concerned voice as her pegasus counterpart. "Shannon is right. I command some of the most feared, and powerful Pony Guards of Equestria. Your Human forces do not know what waits for them behind that gate." The Night Goddess was about to continue offering her own soldiers up. However, Shannon gently placed his hand on her shoulder, giving it a slight squeeze, making her fall quiet.

   "We go in. Then what?" Shannon asked, trying to get back to the subject at hand.

   "Same plan as before. We head in, and we burn down everything, and everyone in that place post haste." Devan then smiled while being sure to take Fluttershy in his arms, and gently push her down to where she was on all fours.

   "But if you destroy the technology that brought you here. You might not be able to get back," Luna said with a whimper in her tone, while Fluttershy at this point, and with the thought of losing Devan to a place she could never go, started to let out small quiet weeps.

   "Well, let me worry about that Princess," Devan said, almost giving her a wink. He then turned his head to Shannon. "So you in? Or are you just going to hack, and slash anything that comes through that portal for the rest of your life?"

   Shannon thought for only a moment, then a long grin came to him as he looked up at his younger brother. "Well, it would only be polite to let our dear former director know what it means to anger my Worship. It sounds, fun."

   "Tomorrow then." Devan said as he had to reach down, and gently start rubbing Fluttershy's cheek, trying to reassure her in a silent fashion, and stop the small trickles of tears rolling from her eyes."

   "Tomorrow," Shannon repeated, as he took up the Dream Reaver, and brought it to a fast rest on his shoulders.

Next Chapter:

End of the Road

    

End of the Road

       In a concealed grove outside of the small town of Ponyville Shannon walked. His steps were slow, and without meaning. It seemed like such a long time now that he had the chance to just wander about, as the last few weeks were filled with nothing but event after event, and it felt nice to him to just let his mind go blank. He soon noticed a small pond close to the forest's edge, and with the Dream Reaver cast over his shoulders, he stepped to the small shore. All his enemies were gone now, at least the ones he knew of directly. Those that outwardly opposed him, and his Goddess were just memories that could be left to be faded away if he so chose to. Yet he thought that it would be unwise to do so given the chance.

   His first thoughts went to Chaosia. She thought him to be a great threat to herself, and all those around her. He couldn't blame her really, he knew that she only desired the same as him, to protect her kind from some monster that she foresaw destroying everything she held dear. He could only imagine himself doing the exact same thing if the tables had been turned around, and Chaosia were in his place. He didn't regret doing what he had to do to insure that he made it back to his Worship's side. The small little mare fought well, and died fighting for a cause she believed to be true, and in the end, he thought that was as a good of a death as any one person deserved.

   Shadow Vein entered his mind next, and he couldn't help but laugh to himself. He found that he wasn't laughing at the thought of what Shadow Vein had become, more of what he was before hand. His memories took him back to that one night; the night where he assumed all this had began. He chuckled again as he remembered how Shadow Vein was paying more attention to the passing mares on the street than he was his own duties. How he had never heard of what a prostitute was, or how to approach one if he did know. He couldn't blame the undersized stallion much either. This place, this world, it was full of power, yet it was power that had to be born with in your blood, or seized from those around you. Shadow Vein could have been a powerful Unicorn. One that could have served his Moon Goddess well for many years. He just wanted to much, to fast, and he tried to take it from those that were all to well prepared to defend against such advances. The whole ordeal did frustrate him to a degree however. Shadow Vein was indeed powerful, but very dumb, and inexperienced in how the ways of the world worked. If he would have just come to him from the very start, Shannon imagined he could have had a partner that would guarantee that nothing could stop him from performing his duties as a Dark Guardsmen.

   Shannon felt himself starting to get a bit flustered at the thoughts in his head. Images of what was, what could have, and should have been. Different scenarios playing out over, and over again of how each encounter went. He scoffed to himself about the things that were said, all the things that should have been said. He even started going over each step in his combat tactics, every action replaying in his head, and how they could have been more efficient if he had performed them just ever so slightly another way. It was then, when his frustration was about to elevate to outright anger, that he saw the reflection of the Moon in the still pond's water. He slowly bent his head upwards, and let a long smile come over his lips as he looked up at the bright celestial body. He felt all the anxiety washing out of him as the soft beams of light came pushing themselves gently into his eyes, and once more, he felt at peace as he came to realize that all the things he had done, he had done for her, and would do them exactly the same way if he was given the opportunity.

      "It's beautiful. Isn't it?" Luna said, referring to the Moon that her Human mate was looking so intently at as she came to a soft landing just a few yards from where Shannon was standing. She started walking slowly up to him, and even though he did not turn to face her. She could almost feel the smile on his lips as she heard a single low chuckle come from his direction.

   "Yes," Shannon answered as he turned only his head to view the approaching Alicorn. "You are." This made Luna get a slight look of embarrassment on her muzzle as she turned her head to the side with her eyes moving towards the ground. She continued to walk towards him, and as soon as she was close enough, she reached up with an outstretched neck and planted a deep kiss onto Shannon's thin lips. Shannon was quick to return his Goddess's affections, doing so by leaning down just a bit to relieve some of the strain she must have had to reach him completely. Luna then broke away slowly, and nuzzled her head into his chest while letting out a content sigh.

   "You left so quickly from the little party that had been set up." Luna said as she pushed herself a little deeper into his body as she felt his hand come up and start to caress itself through her flowing ethereal mane.

   "Yes well, Devan has always been the one able to deal with social gatherings. I have had little need for them. Besides, when the happy music came on, and the locals insisted on dancing," he stopped there a moment to let an annoyed laugh come out. "Let's just say it would have been better for everyone if I just was not there." The pair shared a brief pause as Shannon increased his stroking motions on Luna's neck and mane. "Though now that I think about it. It was rather impressive how the pink one seemed to organize such an event in such a short notice."

   This made Luna laugh as she pulled herself away from his chest, looking upwards into his almost black eyes. "That would be Pinkie Pie. She is the Element of Laughter. And is known to have odd skills, to say the least." Luna then got a rather sudden serious look on her face, as she stepped towards the water's edge, and let out a long sigh. "So I have decided something," she said while looking at the Moon's reflection in the still pond.

   "And what would that be Worship?" Shannon asked as he too looked down to where the Alicorn was gazing.

   "I will be coming with you; tomorrow that is." As soon as she said this, Shannon gave an unseen smile, while at the same time letting out his own sigh.

   "No," he said in a quiet voice. "I am afraid that is very much impossible." Luna snapped her head upwards with an almost startled look washing over her face. Shannon actually saying no to her was something she had not become accustomed to, and it was an odd thing to hear.

   "You defy me?" she asked as an amused smile creeped over her lips, and she turned her whole body to face him.

   "Never my Goddess," Shannon responded with a small laugh. "If you were to travel with me through that gateway. All those on the other side would become victims of your glorious strength, and your sensual fury. All would stand in awe, and lament as you ravaged the unknowing minds of any that stood before you. And before they could even begin to comprehend the blissful paradise of being torn asunder by your unknowable power. They would have already ceased to exist." Luna felt another full blush rush over her entire body, and was about to add her own opinion. Shannon however, continued before she could open her mouth. "Be that as it may. There are still chances that cannot be taken. The technology that operates the gate could become damaged, stopping us from returning." Shannon sighed once more as he reached his hand up, and placed it on her cheek. "The thought of condemning you to be stranded on that world. I do not think I would be a very good Guardsmen if I allowed such a thing to pass."

   Unfortunately she realized that he had a point. She could not go racing off to a completely alien world with the sole goal of protecting her mate. If something were to happen, nopony would ever be able to conclude what became of her, and once more she would leave all the responsibilities on Celestia's already over burdened head. "Yes, you are correct," Luna said as the previous smile was replaced with a gaze of sadness. "Something could happen, and you could become stranded there," she paused for a moment so that the scenarios running through her head would not get the best of her. "Or something even worse. I would never know what happened." Once more the two fell into each other. Shannon taking her head into his arms as it fell into his chest.

   "I would be honored to know that your mourning would be for me. It is something I never thought someone would do if I were to die." The words of him dying made Luna get a shiver, and push harder into him. " But I am closer to my fortieth year of my life than I am my thirtieth. I probably only have another forty, or fifty years of life left in me." He then gently manipulated her head so he could look down into her eyes. "You are eternal. While those fifty years may seem like an eternity to me. They would be nothing more than a blink of the eye to an immortal such as yourself. It would sadden me to know that my passing would break your heart, but I would find some happiness in knowing that in time, your heart would mend, and the memories of me will simply fade away."

   "No!" Luna shouted as she jerked herself from his grasp and turned around to walk a few steps away. "You just don't seem to understand Shannon," she sighed out. "Yes I am immortal; I have lived for thousands of years, I will live for thousands more. But just know, that losing you would not break my heart, it would completely shatter it. For you, I have allowed death to bring itself down on our fair world. For you I have threatened to destroy my own sister. I have defended everything you have done, because I knew deep inside of me, they were tasks that had to be done, and you were the only creature on this world willing to do them. I have given you my soul, my heart, and my body." She turned her head to look at her Human, and had to hide a smile as she saw him standing at attention, with a look on his face as if he was being berated for some wrong doing. "These are not gifts I give out willingly, nor quickly." She then turned around, and walked up to him where the tip of her muzzle was about to touch the tip of his nose. "Now. Am I your Goddess?"

   "You are that Worship. You were such even before I knew the reality of it," Shannon answered with a tone of absolute dedication.

   "Am I not the Night, and Moon? Do I not command all the things with in my realms?" she said in a louder voice, as her wings spread outwards to their full span.

   "Yes Goddess. You are every beam that washes across the lands, chasing away the scorching heat of the Sun. You are the very Shadows, blanketing all in a chilling embrace of darkness." Shannon's voice at this point seemed to have a slight crack in it as he felt empowered by this Night Goddess's words.

   "Yes, I am that. I control all things I see, every aspect of creation is mine to manipulate, and twist as I see fit." She then leaned up as far as she could, and placed the tip of her lips to Shannon's ear. "All things, including time itself." After saying this, she slowly returned to her normal standing position, and folded her wings back into a tight package on her sides. "Do you understand this Shannon? I am yours, forever, and when I say you are mine. I mean you are mine, forever." Luna stepped backwards just a few feet, looking her mate up and down. Taking full notice of the rigid stance he had placed himself in. Almost every muscle that she could see had become flexed, as if he was awaiting a blow that would knock him over. "Now," she began again. "You have sworn to follow every order I give; to complete every command to it's final conclusion. Will you follow my commands Shannon?"

   "Your words are my Will Worship," Shannon said as he lifted his head slightly to make perfect contact with her glistening eyes. "Your commands to me are no different than if I had thought them myself."

   "Then I order you to come back to me!" the Alicorn shouted. "I command that you be mine forever! So that you and I can live through the ages. Until it is only you, and I standing at the twilight of eternity. And there, we shall watch the Thing that killed Time take it's final breaths, and we will live eternal in a passion filled nothingness!"

   "Then it will be so!" Shannon bellowed out as the two each gave a quick rush towards one another. Luna stood slightly on her back legs, as she let Shannon crash into her, their lips crushing onto each other, as passion filled moans came from both their heavy breathing mouths.

   "It is such a nice night," Luna said as she broke the kiss in a gasp, and arched her head upwards as Shannon began to kiss, and nip his way down her neck. "I think I would like to go for a swim. Care to join me?" As she said this, she tore away from Shannon's increasingly lust filled affections, and started walking backwards, lowering herself into the night blackened waters of the pond. Shannon was soon following her, a long sly grin coming over his wetened lips. "Ah ah ah!" she said in a teasingly playful voice. "We don't want to get your clothes all wet. Take them off."

   "As you wish, my Worship," was all Shannon said as he slowly began to undress himself. He took much an extended amount of time to remove even a single garment. Using this time to tantalize, and tease the waiting lip biting mare in the water before him. It wasn't long however before he was completely nude, and started to lower himself into the deepening waters, where his Goddess lover placed her front legs over his shoulders, and wrapped her back legs around his waist as their lips joined once more to start what would be a very delightful swim for both of them.  

*****

      The sweet sounds of nature that surrounded all of Fluttershy's ranch slowly started to give Devan rise from his slumber. As he gave a long moan filled stretch, his mind started to fill with memories of last night's party. It made him smile, as it had been such a long time since he was ever able to go to any kind of gathering, and not have it be for a job. This one was just what it was; a gathering of friends to celebrate the fact that they were all friends. There were no hidden agendas, no political motives or favor trading. The smiles, and laughter were genuine, and any signs of affection from one party goer to another was intended to be just that; a simple sign of affection to share with a close friend. This is why he figured that Shannon was no where to be seen after the first five minutes of the festivities start. Without a goal, a devious plot, or a absolute promise of violence, Shannon had no reason to be anywhere in public.

   His thoughts then began to wander to when the party was winding down, and how he and Fluttershy had started to get into some pretty heavy public displays of affection. He really did think it was truly adorable how Fluttershy protected herself from sudden micro flashes of jealousy. There were lots of mares there at the party, and all of them interested in how Human males operated. Devan knew that their intentions were good enough. None of them seemed to be trying to move in on his mare's action. Fluttershy however must have seen them as a multi colored pack of wolves moving in on a defenseless prey. More often than not he found Fluttershy posted above him, by resting her chest against his back, her front legs over his shoulders as her head rested on top of his. It was like he had his own personal winged Pony backpack that was hell bent to drive away all the insidious, and lustful advances of others; even if they weren't there to begin with.

   This whole train of thought made him give out a sleep filled chuckle as he reached over the bed to try and find his mare. She wasn't in the bed with him, which was probably for the best he thought. He would more than likely try to get in another round of what happened after the party. Even though she probably didn't know it, or would never admit it if she did, Fluttershy was a ruthless seductress if she wanted to be. The entire walk home was nothing but a demonstration of how a Pony mare acted when she wanted the attention of her mate. There was no outright dirty talking, just an enticing series of direct to the point, yet subtle body movements, and a lot of very soft intentional touches all over his body. It was very safe to say that by the time they had entered the house, he was more than ready to give his little yellow pegasus a night to remember.

   "Shy?" Devan called out as he rolled over to his back, and finally opened his eyes. There was no answer, which was well enough for him. If she had sounded out that she was there, or tried to come into the bed with him. He would have just tried to get more of her lust dripping attention, and he did have things to do today. This prompted him to rise up to a seated position on the edge of the bed while he rubbed his eyes. The first article of clothing he reached for was his boxer briefs, which made him think that maybe it would be a good idea to try to get some more clothes back on Earth if he had the time. He didn't want to spend the rest of his days here in Equestria, with Fluttershy, with only one pair of underwear. The rest of his garments were scattered about the main bedroom, a tell tale sign that his, and Fluttershy's love making did not start, or end on the bed. It made him laugh as he had to get up from the bed to track down each piece of his outfit, reliving the memory of each location.

   It wasn't long however before he was completely dressed, and armed. He then moved his way to the front room, where he was rather shocked to see Fluttershy sitting there in front of the door, her head turned downwards, and her eyes slowly moving up to look into his. He kept a loving and friendly smile on his lips as he walked towards her. Though he knew all to well why she was there, acting as a blockade. "I have to go Shy," he said as he knelt down to one knee, and reached up to feel her silky smooth mane in his fingers.

   "Oh yes, I mean, umm, I know you do," the little mare stammered out. "I am not here to stop you from leaving." This made her pause for a moment and push her head further into Devan's hand. She did smile a bit seeing how her words had brought a look of confusion to his face. "I just wanted to give you this." As she said this, her left wing opened up, and out from underneath it, Devan's mask dropped to the floor.

   Devan's face had contorted up into one of light shock as he saw the thing he had forsaken that one day come falling out of his girlfriend's person. Like it had somehow crawled it's way back to him in a sort of defiance of not wanted to be discarded so easily. Something was odd about the mask now though. It was newer looking, it had been cleaned, washed up, and there was even a small detail on it that made Devan have to reach down and slowly pick it up.

   "I went out and found it this morning," Fluttershy said as she watched him cautiously pick up the mask, as if it was going to jump up and bite him. "It was just where you left it. So I just took it over to Rarity's workshop. I cleaned it up a little. Then I kinda went overboard I think." She said this as she saw Devan looking at the new addition that was placed just on the right side of the mask. This new pattern was almost an exact copy of Fluttershy's cutie mark, save that it was threaded in nothing but black string. "I, umm, I hope you don't mind."

   "Uhh, wow," Devan said with a sudden exhale as he reached up to scratch at his head. "I don't know what to say Shy. Really kinda took me by surprise here. I just kinda thought you didn't like this mask."

   "I don't like it," Fluttershy said as her voice lowered just a bit, and her eyes narrowed. "As a matter of fact. I think I kinda, umm, h-hate it." The two shared a silent glance into one another's eyes for just a few seconds. Then she started speaking again as to get her point across. "But I love you, and I know what you are going to do today, the t-things you are going to have to do. So I don't want it to be you that is doing those things. That's why I want you to wear that, that mask. That way, they have to face the thing they bore in that awful place you described to me." She paused for just a moment, only long enough to nuzzle into Devan's hand that was still lightly stroking her mane. "But after it is said and done. After you have finished what you have to do and come back to me; because you are, you are coming back to me. I want you to leave it there. Leave it there so the monster can be destroyed with those that created it."

   Devan fell to both of his knees, and then scooped up his mare into his arms, as he placed his head to her shoulder in a deep embrace. For a moment, she could have swore that he had started to cry, though after just a few seconds, she could tell all to well that he was laughing, rather hard. "Oh man!" Devan said in the middle of his body shaking laugh.

   "W-what is it?" Fluttershy asked as she pulled away just enough to see his slightly reddened face, and the wide teeth showing grin.

   "Nothing baby," devan responded while bringing his laugh to a dull chuckle. "Just that you have no idea just how great of an assassin you would have been."

   "Oh m-my! I don't think I would like doing that at all!" Fluttershy said in a scared, quivering tone. This cause Devan once again to start laughing as he looked at the worried little muzzle of the mare that just seconds before had just gave him permission to go on a killing spree of sorts. No, she wasn't an assassin, and it was very lucky to all those around here that she wasn't. Because there would not be a single Pony in all of Equestria that would be able to figure out that she was.

   "Love you Shy," Devan said as he leaned in, placing his lips to hers.

   "Mmm you too Devan," Fluttershy responded after returning the deep kiss he had started.

   "Well," Devan said as he slowly released her to come down to all of her hooves. He then reached down and picked up the mask, and slid it into one of his inner most coat pockets. "Think it's time we got this party started." With that, he gave Fluttershy a shooting gun gesture with his thumb and index finger, while at the same time winking at her. This made her give a bright, and wide close eyed smile as he reached over and opened the door where the two started to head towards the center of town.

*****

      A large crowd had gathered in the town square of Ponyville. Even in the short time that it had happened, word had spread far, and fast about the two alien creatures that had fought one another in this small country town, and many a Pony from all castes had gathered to see if they could catch a glimpse of them. Of course, here say had gotten the better of the stories told, and many Ponies were disappointed to see just one Human standing there beside Princess Luna, and her royal chariot. While he was exotic looking, he surely was not twelve feet tall, have long vicious talons, or being surrounded by all the creatures he could control from Everfree Forest's darkest depths. It was when many of the onlookers had become bored with the uneventful scene, and started to dissipate, when a new Human was announced to be approaching, and much of the crowd had reformed, in hopes of seeing a repeat of yesterdays excitement.

   Luna and Shannon watched in silence as Devan and Fluttershy approached in a slow fashion. Luna did little to hide the smile that came over her muzzle as she heard Shannon lightly tapping the butt of the Dream Reaver repeatedly on, and off the ground. While at the same time, giving off an annoyed sigh at the lack of haste in Devan's steps. That's when she leaned over, and gave a quick nuzzle to ease his tension. "So, I just happened to see Fluttershy doing something in Rarity's shop this morning. It gave me an idea," Luna said as she turned herself to face Shannon directly.

   "Hmm? And what would that be Worship?" Shannon responded, placing a hand on her long slender neck while still keeping a solid look at his younger brother, who at this point had given him a short friendly wave to let them know that he and Fluttershy had seen them.

   "It is nothing special really. Just a small token to let you know that even if I am not there with you in body. I will always be with you in spirit." With that, the Alicorn's horn began to glow, and a small cloth wrapped item came floating from the chariot behind them. Shannon was quick to take notice of the floating package, and held out his hands to retrieve it as Luna hovered it just at chest level. With a few quick flicks of his hand, Shannon removed the plain looking wrapping, and what was hiding inside was something that placed an unbreakable smile on his face, the likes of which Luna had never seen before.

   In Shannon's hands he held a pitch black mask. One that looked as if it had been carved out of a solid block of obsidian, or onyx stone. Yet on it's surface there were no signs of tool markings; chisel or hammer. Where the eyes were, rested two ruby like jewels that showed the same level of craftsmanship. They flowed in a downward angle, appearing to be fused into the dark material that housed them. There on the left side of the mask, was an etching of a long slender crescent moon, one that started at the top, and moved all the way down to the side of the jeweled garment. Yet there were no straps, or fastenings on to show that it could be held in place like his former mask did. Just two hooks that from the design of it, looked as if they would fit over his ears. "Luna, I," Shannon mumbled as he ran the tips of his fingers over the silk like smooth surface of his new mask. " I just don't know what to say. You have already gifted to me such things I never thought possible. Yet, I have given little to nothing in return."

   "You have given me many things Shannon," Luna said with a deep smile on her lips. "I give these things to you because I love you, and I wish for your safe return back to me. If you wish to give your Goddess a valuable tribute. Then your return to me will be enough."

   At that moment, Shannon looked deep into his Alicorn mare's eyes. He wetted his lips, and leaned in slowly. His lips parted just slightly, and she could see him swallow hard as he tried to force words up through his throat. Luna herself held her own breath, as she anticipated what words that were going to come from his mouth in just a short second. It was something she had been dying to hear, something she wanted more than anything, and now it seemed Shannon had finally found the courage to give her the one small thing she wanted most of all.

   "Hey guys!" Devan shouted as he came with in just a few feet of the Alicorn, and his brother who looked as if they were having some kind of odd staring contest. "Did I miss something? Oh hey cool mask! Can I see it?" After saying this, Devan reached out to try to take hold of the glossy black item in Shannon's hands, but Shannon was quick to gently remove himself from Devan's reach, cradling the mask as if it were a newborn baby. Devan was just about to say something, but he himself did a physical recoil as he looked over at Luna whose grinding teeth could be heard from yards away, and giving Devan a look of pure malicious intent. "Umm, alright. Guess I won't see it then," Devan said as he took a step backwards, while placing his hands up in a surrendering posture.

   "My chariot is pulled by Onyx Flare, and Black Light." This caused the mare, and stallion Dark Ponies to turn their heads, and nod to those behind them as they heard their names being called. "They are some of the fastest flyers in my guard. They will get you to your destination faster than any others." Luna then bowed her head, and lifted her hoof to show both Devan, and Shannon that they were to board the drab, gothic looking chariot.

   "You will not be coming with us my Worship?" Shannon asked as he stepped up on to the sturdy platform.

   "No," Luna said with a sigh. "I fear that if I saw you step through that portal. There would be little to nothing that would be able to stop me from following you through. You know where I will be upon your return."

   "I do at that my Worship," Shannon said as he bowed his head. It was then the two had to look over to where Devan was standing, as Fluttershy was now openly weeping, and Devan had come down to one knee to console her.

   "Shh, Shy. It's going to be alright," Devan whispered  into her ear as she at this point had clamped her front legs around his chest, while using his body to hide her flowing tears.

   "It's not," she whimpered in a cracking voice. "I thought I could do this. I thought I could let you go there. I can't do it, I just can't. S-something bad is going to happen! I j-just know it will. Please don't go Devan!" All Devan could do at this point was just hold his little mare, and rock her back and forth, hoping she would cry herself out. Though he did feel a swelling of anger starting to rise from his chest. He hated it when she cried, not because she was crying, but there was something that made her cry, and that something was the people on the other side of that gate. He was going to make them all very sorry for making her cry.

   "Shy look," Devan said as he pulled away just enough to look her into her massive glossed over eyes as he reached into his coat pocket, and pulled out the mask that she had fashioned for him. "See, I have to go there. I have to give this back to them. If I don't give it back to the people that made it, then it will have to stay here with us. And I don't think either of us wants that." He placed as large of a smile on his face as he could muster as he saw her trying to control the tears that ran freely down her cheeks. "So I'll just be real fast. In, and out. Okay?" This caused Fluttershy to take in a long sniff through her nose as she reluctantly nodded her head up and down, knowing all to well he was just saying these things to try to calm her.

   "Devan," Shannon said in a low emotionless voice. "It's time to go."

   "Yeah, yeah," Devan responded, not even looking in Shannon's direction. He then gave Fluttershy one more smile, as he leaned in to give her a farewell kiss. Fluttershy tried to dodge this attempt, as her emotion filled outburst had left her face a mess. More so the front of her muzzle as several small strands of mucus had slid down right where Devan was aiming. Devan knew what she was doing, and let out a small laugh as he quickly maneuvered his head to counter her movements. He quickly pressed his lips to hers, then pulled away. They both gave each other a loving look, then a laugh as she saw his face now covered in slimy mucus, and tears, and he laughed at her as the mess on her face had become only worse. "Mmm, Pony snot. That's the good stuff right there!" Devan said in a laugh as he stood up quick, and stepped to join Shannon on the chariot's hold, while at the same time wiping his face with the sleeve of his coat.

   "Until our return Worship," Shannon said as he made a motion with the Dream Reaver towards the two Dark Ponies. With a standing whiney, the two bat winged Ponies stood on their hind legs, then took off in a flash. The chariot only stayed on the ground for a short time before lifting off into the air, dashing away with great speed towards the edge of the Everfree forest. Watching her mate fly away made Luna's heart sink to the lowest parts of her being. She felt herself almost be brought to the same state as Fluttershy was just moments before. Though just before she allowed herself to shed a tear, she felt the gentle nuzzling of some pony on her side. She looked down to see that Fluttershy was now using her as she had done Devan before. That is when Luna realized that she could not show her grief in the same way this small pegasus could. She was a ruler, and right now one of her subjects needed comfort. So Luna slowly reached out and covered Fluttershy with one of her wings, and bent her head down to give the little yellow Pony a quick nuzzle, before looking back up to see the chariot had all but disappeared.

*****

      It was a very short trip from Ponyville to the site where the portal back to Earth was. Luna was correct in saying the two Dark Ponies that piloted her chariot were very fast. Devan even commented several times on the way there that he was surprised that the two of them were not blown off, though there seemed to be a very lack amount of wind sheer even during their high altitude, and great speeds. All Shannon would say on the matter was that it was a magically powered device used by a living Goddess, and that he should not worry about it.

   Soon enough, the vehicle was on the ground, and both Shannon, and Devan had lept off. Devan already had the return device out of his pocket, and was walking back and forth from place to place, sometimes even holding the device up into  the air as if he were trying to get a cell phone signal. At one point Shannon had to close his eyes, and give off a deep sigh as he saw Devan actually shake the small piece of technology, then place it up to his ear. It was then he heard the two Ponies whispering frantically at one another, which made him turn his attention towards them. The two suddenly stopped talking as soon as they saw they were being watched, but it was the mare Black Light that decided to be bold, and speak up.

   "Umm, excuse me, Lord Nyx?" she said in a soft, and submissive tone. She couldn't help but feel a sudden blush wash over her as she saw her stallion counterpart dip his head to the ground. Along with the fact that she heard Devan give off a loud snicker when she said 'lord.' Shannon himself however remained quiet, and just stood there waiting for the mare to speak again. "I'm sorry for bothering you. I know you are about to go on what sounds like a very important mission and all. But uhh, I just wanted to say how much of an honor it is to work with you."

   "I was unaware that we were going to be working together," Shannon said as he crossed his arms while looking down at the now dodgy eyed Pony.

   "Oh! Well I mean we weren't. I mean we aren't, at least not yet. Well I guess we flew you here, and that is something I suppose." She didn't know why she was beating around the bush so much. She had this whole conversation planed out while on the way here. "It's just. Me, and several other Ponies all know of how you protected the Princess. And stories are running wild of how you defeated Shadow Vein," she paused for a moment to try to muster the courage to continue. "I know that Princess Luna's personal guard is now lacking members. I would just like to let you know I am fully ready to offer myself to you." This made all in attendance completely freeze, and give the little mare a variation of odd, and confused looks. This in turn made her jaw drop open, and her eyes go wide. "I, I mean, offer myself to you, for the guard!" After correcting herself, Black Light just let her head drop in a defeated fashion towards the ground.

   "Black Light, right?" Shannon asked as he stepped a few feet closer to the sulking mare, causing her to just shake her head. "Why do you feel you would be best suited to fill the roles of any of the three great warriors that have died here recently? Each one of them threw their lives to the winds to see that their goals were accomplished. Whether they succeeded, or failed is none the more important than the reasons why. So why do you think you deserve to stand by our great Worship, and heed her words directly?"

   A dull hush came over the group as all eyes were on Black Light. Her own deep purple pupils bouncing from one target to the next as she tried to force the right words from her brain to her mouth. "Well, it's not the Princess really I wish to work for. It's you," she said as she brought her head up to a proud determination.

   "I beg your pardon?" Shannon said as he uncrossed his arms, and placed his hands to his hips.

   "Ooo you're in trouble now," Devan commented as he went back to walking in random directions in the general area.

   "Well, I mean," Black Light stammered. She then took in a deep breath, and exhaled as she forced herself to become calm, and composed. "Look, it's not that I don't want to work for the Princess, I really do, I love the Princess, we all do. But I dunno, sometimes she seems just kind of, umm, unrelatable I guess?" She didn't know why, but as soon as she said that, she heard Shannon make a quick sucking noise with his teeth, and it made her worry. "But the way I feel, the way a lot of Ponies feel actually. Is that you did all these great things for Equestria, and you didn't even have magic like a Unicorn, you can't fly like a Pegasus. You just did what you had to do to make sure the job got done. I guess that is something I would want to be around."

   "Found it!" Devan shouted from several yards away in a rather casual tone.

   Shannon looked from Black Light, to her silent stallion partner, then to Devan, then back to her. "So you say there are many Ponies in the Guard that feel as you do?" He asked as he came even closer to the mare.

   "Oh yes!" Black Light said in an excited voice. "Ever since your arrival, and all the stories of the things you have done. There are so many Ponies, both normal and dark that said they would love to work by your side."

   "Yet you are the first to actually come forth and say anything," Shannon said as he reached up to stroke his chin with one hand.

   "I said I found it. Let's go!" Devan shouted again, this time stamping his foot to the ground as he yelled.

   Shannon just turned on his heels, and started to walk to where his little brother was standing. Black Light let her ears fall flat to her head, as a long disappointed sigh came from her mouth. Shannon then stopped, and only turned his head to look back at her. "Who is your commander?" He asked, causing Black Light's ears to pop back up.

   "It's Hammer Fall," She said as she gave a hard swallow in anticipation of what was on his mind.

   "Return to Canterlot. Tell Hammer Fall that you will be working for me directly from now on. His guard is mostly composed of brutes and the like. I think your demeanor would be more suited for our Worships own personal designs." With that, Shannon simply continued to walk away from the two bat winged Ponies. Not noticing the look of pure glee that had washed over Black Light's face, and how she was now play pushing, and pummeling her partner.

   Shannon arrived at Devan's side, who by this time had a long devious grin over his face. "What?" Shannon asked in an annoyed tone. As he knew all to well what was going through Devan's mind.

   "Hmm? Oh nothing. I was just standing here thinking of stuff like pillows, marshmallows. You know, things that may be just as soft as you." Once again, Shannon had to close his eyes, as his thumb and index finger came up to rub the bridge of his nose. This made Devan cock his head slightly as he was fully expecting some kind of verbal assault to be launched from Shannon in a way to defend his character. "Nothing huh? Wow, you're getting old Shannon." Just as soon as Devan said this, Shannon couldn't help but laugh at the irony of that statement. As far as he knew, after this was all said and done with, getting old, and worrying about the passing of time would be something that he would not have to deal with any more. "You ready?" Devan asked as he held up the device, which was now beeping in quick succession.

   "Any final words?" Shannon asked with his own sly grin. "You know, just in case something were to occur."

   This made Devan pause for a second, and tilt his head a bit while a smile came to his face. He then looked all around him, closing his eyes, and taking in a deep breath as the smile widened. "This world," he started as he let out an exhale. "This world was meant for saints, and angels. It is to bad that they got a pair of sinners, and demons like us. Lord knows they probably would have been better without." Devan then pointed at his older brother. "And you?" he asked, wanting to know if Shannon had any great overly dramatic details he wanted to add.

   Shannon at this point as well took a moment to think. He did the same as far as taking in a quick glance of the scenery around him. Although his smile was not as large, nor as friendly as Devan's. "I do not think about what would happen if we were to fail this day. My mind keeps racing to the thoughts of us succeeding." He looked to Devan to see if he would have something to say on this. Devan just stood there silent as he waited for his brother to finish. "If we succeed. I will be stuck here in this place. Completely surrounded by lively, overly friendly, colorful, singing Ponies. And now to make matters worse, you will be here as well. I can't imagine a more horrible hell to dwell in." This made Devan's smile increase in size, and he let out a soft chuckle. "However," Shannon continued as his thoughts came to rest on his one true purpose for being, the whole reason he had found the strength to carry on after his involuntary exile. His Goddess, his lover, Princess Luna. "It is a hell I am willing to protect."

   "Well alright then." Devan couldn't think of anything more else to say on the matter. He simply reached into his inner coat pocket, and removed the mask that Fluttershy had made for him. "One more ride," he said as he placed the mask over his face, then reached behind his head, and pulled the hood up, and into place.

   "Indeed," Shannon agreed as he too placed his own gem forged mask over his face. He was more than surprised to find that  as soon as it made contact with his skin, it quickly conformed itself to the shape of his head. While at first it was next to impossible to see anything out of the ruby lenses, in no more than a second, his vision became as clear as if he was wearing nothing at all. He too then reached back, and took a hold of the hood attached to the collar of his long coat, pulling it up over his head before turning to face Devan. "After you," he said as he made a simple gesture towards the return device with one hand, while he slung the Dream Reaver over his shoulder with the other.

   "Guess who's coming to dinner," Devan said with a malicious laugh as he reached down and pressed the button on the return device, causing the gate before them to spring to life in a swirling torrent of light, and sound.

*****

      Director Cook stood there in the gate room along with Doctor Everet Balens, a small assortment of scientists, then finally a group of ten well armed men, who were all standing in a tight formation. He scanned the group of his finest agents, each one a well trained soldier from some of the world's finest militaries. It seemed to Richard that this day could not have come quick enough. If it had been up to him, he would have done this the second they had found out how to return to the world Shannon had escaped to, but the investors wanted a more subtle plan to be implemented. That's why he had to bring in Devan, who had obviously failed at his job, and now was more than likely dead. It was fine however, this contingency plan would be much more professional, much more precise in the matter of getting results, and he could finally put the thought of Shannon Nyx behind him, and move on to more lucrative goals.

   "Alright gentlemen," Richard said as he paced from one of the soldiers at one end of the line, down to the next. "You are going to be the first, fully aware, armed, and successful team to make steps onto an alien planet. You have all been made aware of the situation at hand, and I expect each of you to fulfill the requirements of the job to the best of your abilities." While Richard was being dead serious in the tone of his voice, and the words he was speaking. He was getting a large kick out of addressing a group of men like this again. It had been forever since his own military days that he was able to do so.

   "Sir," one of the soldiers in the line said as he stepped forward from the crowd. "Question sir?"

   "Go ahead," Richard said as he came up face to face with the man asking for his attention.

   "The intel on the natives is still a little vague sir. From a standard observational stand point. These creatures would be viewed as prey animals. It is unlikely that they would be cause for threat."

   Richard gave a quick chortle through his nose, while a long smile came to his lips. "Always a smart one in the bunch eh?" he said as he walked away from the inquisitive soldier, and returned to the middle of the room. "Be very aware gentlemen that two former agents of this company, agents much more skilled than you, I might add have gone to this world. Neither of them have been seen, or heard from again. We can only assume that the local population is to blame for the lack of response from our covert contact. Now." He turned his back to the crowd, and then walked up to the arch way before turning around to face them again. "Rest assured that this mission is as simple as they get: seek and destroy. You are going to find the whereabouts of Devan Crey, and Shannon Nyx, then you are going to bring me their corpses. Any interference from outside sources are to be taken as a hostile act, and dealt with accordingly. Do we have an understanding?"

   "Yes sir!" the group of men shouted in unison.

   "Excellent," Richard said with a long smile as he turned towards Doctor Balens. "Doctor if you would. Fire it up." This made Doctor Balens nod his head as he excitedly moved over to the largest of the many control panels in the room, and started typing furiously on the virtual keyboards. At the same time he was making quick gestures to his colleagues through out the room.

   "Umm, Doctor? We seem to have a problem," one of the other scientists said without looking up from his screen.

   "What's the situation Doctor?" Richard asked as he watched several of the white coat wearing men start to scamper from one control screen to the next. "Can you not establish a link?" he asked as he decided to join the Doctor at one of the control panels.

   "No. It's not that we can't establish a link. One has already been created," Doctor Balens said as if he were answering Director Cook's question, and his own at the same time.

   "You will have to explain that to me Doctor," Richard said with a mild tone of frustration.

   Doctor Balens then stepped away from the console, and walked to the center of the room, looking up at the gateway with a gaze of wonder. "It means something is already coming through." It was just as he finished saying these words, that the portal erupted to life. All in the room immediately ran for cover as long crackling arcs of blue electricity came swirling from the brilliant light show. Then, as the gate began to settle, and all in the room started to regain their composure, they all looked up to see a single faceless man standing there in front of the gate.

   "Well hey there Dick!" Devan shouted in a deviously happy voice. "Did you miss me?"

   "Devan?" Richard murmured as he moved out from behind one of the stations that he was using as cover. He was about to bring down a barrage of questions at Devan. However, just as he was moving closer, the gate once more started to spark, and bring forth swirls of light. The first thing Richard saw coming from out of the portal was a large bladed weapon. It slowly came materializing through the wisps of light, and electricity. Next came the person holding the massive scythe like weapon, a person that made a shiver of pure fear fire itself down both Richard's, and Everet's spines. Director Cook had to swallow hard as he looked up at the stage where the gateway was sitting, there he saw the one thing he hoped to never see, Devan, and Shannon, standing next to one another, their masks fully on, their hoods pulled up to hide that they were even Human at all.

   "Ah! Doctor," Shannon said in a low tone that seemed to have a sense of sinister intent dripping from it. The sound of his name being called from the masked figure from his nightmares caused Everet to slam himself up against a wall, breathing heavy as the memories of that night came flooding back to his mind. "It is so good to finally see you again," Shannon continued as he could feel the Dream Reaver start to hum, and quiver in his hand. "I am looking forward to finishing that little business we had started, so long ago."

   "Oh God!" Doctor Balens shouted as he pushed himself down the wall, and past the still dumb struck soldiers who stood there looking at the odd looking men that just stepped out of the wall of light.

   Richard's eyes bounced from Devan to Shannon again, and again. Time had seemed to stop as he looked at the two faceless killers before him, and he knew all to well why they were here. It was when he saw something that set him off that he knew the situation was about to escalate, it was Shannon's mask, the glossy black covering that suddenly lit up under his hood as the two red jewels for his eyes ignited in a firey red. "What are you waiting for?" he shouted at the soldiers who suddenly came to life as well, each one drawing a very fully loaded assault rifle. "Fucking fire!" Richard shouted again as he ran over to another control panel, and tapped a few buttons in a very specific sequence.

   "Facility lock down procedures initiated," the computer said over a series of loud speakers as several sirens, and alarms started to ring out their warnings. "All entrances, exits and ventilation systems have been sealed. Continue?" By this time, Devan had already retrieved both of his pistols from his back, while Shannon did a lightning fast flourish with the Dream Reaver.

      Time came to a sudden crawl to Shannon as he saw each of the soldiers draw their weapons, placing them without hesitation to their shoulders as they formed a steadfast firing line. He knew that just he alone could easily dispatch the entire group with a just a single swing from the Dream Reaver, who at this point felt as if it wanted to leap from his hands, and bathe it self in the life force of those that stood before it. He knew he couldn't let loose at full strength like he did with Shadow Vein. This room alone was filled with all sorts of high tech equipment, each piece more than likely being a very important piece in the puzzle that made the gateway work properly. He knew that one powerful burst of energy from his Goddess empowered weapon would bring this confrontation to a rapid end, but it would more than likely stop them from returning to Equestria.

   It was then Shannon heard the familiar sounds of Devan's pistols letting out several reports as he himself did a mad dive to place himself behind one of the taller consoles in the room. Two of the rifle wielding soldiers went down to their fates before their bodies even hit the ground, while at least one more retreated away as one, if not more bullets hit him. This is when time came back to it's normal flow, and Shannon got a long vicious grin under his gleaming mask as he cocked the large axe back behind him, then let it fly through the air at the remaining members of the opposing group who had not taken cover as Shannon himself followed Devan's example, and lept behind a tall metal structure.

   The Dream Reaver hummed a malicious song as it flew through the air at it's intended target. By the time it had reached it's full speed, it was nothing more than a glowing blur of glimmering black steel. One of the agents unfortunate enough to be in it's path was only allowed a small scream of pain as his body was turned from one piece to two, causing a fountain of blood to erupt forth, showering all those in the vicinity with the red sticky fluid. This morbid sight was more than the stalwart soldiers could bare, as the remaining numbers fell back from the room, and pinned themselves hard against the room's outside wall. One more had his luck fail, for as he turned around to join his companions, it was only in time to see the flying weapon that had ended the man before him come straight about, and then carve it self through his chest as it returned with great haste to it's owners outstretched hand.

   "Four down, six to go by my count," Devan said as he performed a blind fire with one of his pistols from above his head. By now the retaliation had begun. Several of the agents closest to the door had started to quickly show themselves, only to let out quick bursts from their rifles, several of them hitting the barricades Shannon, and Devan were propped behind. Other's pinging the walls behind them, causing striking spark ricochets to bounce around the area.

   "We cannot continue this in here Devan!" Shannon shouted as he covered himself while a bouncing stray bullet whizzed past his head. "If this tech goes, we are stuck here!"

   "You want to ask them to step outside?" Devan answered with a kind of serious laugh as the clips dropped from his handguns, and he quickly reloaded, then gave more suppressing fire. Devan then saw something that made him smile, Director Cook was now trying to inch his way closer to the door to try and make a speedy escape from the fire fight. Devan took a quick well aimed shot, that made perfect contact with Richard's forearm, making him yell out in pain as he recoiled back to his hiding spot. "Where you going Dick?" Devan shouted as he ducked back to his cover just before one of the gun men got a solid bead on him. "You and me are going to have a long discussion about my severance package."

   "I grow weary of this," Shannon said more to himself than anything. He then stood up, and just before one of the soldiers could react to the target that presented itself, Shannon held the blade of the Dream Reaver up high, then brought it down to the ground. The resulting energy wave was small, and lack luster compared to the ones that he had used before. It did little damage to the floor it traveled; only tearing up the first few layers of the thick metal plating that covered the ground. As soon as he saw the one agent take notice of the odd translucent wave heading towards the door, he quickly stepped back to his own hiding position. This is what Shannon was waiting for, as he dashed out from behind his cover, and followed the Dream Reaver's attack like a convoy.

   Devan chuckled to himself as he watched his brother take the offensive. He knew all to well that Shannon had little patience for duck, and cover style fire fights, and would take extreme measures to make any battle he was in a more up close and personal one. Devan then stood up, and let fly shot after shot from his forty fives; offering a sonic barrage of cover for Shannon. Once again he saw Richard poke his head out, probably in a way to warn the unsuspecting agents in hiding of the threat that was drawing closer to them. It only took one shot that landed just inches away from the Directors head that made him shoot back to where he was hiding, giving Shannon more than enough time to finish his rush.

*****

      The soldier that came very close to becoming the Dream Reaver's next victim smashed himself up against the wall to the left of the door. He did so just in time to see the odd weapon's attack scream past him and the few others there in the hallway, and smash itself into the closest wall, making a large hole, and sending debris flying. He quickly looked towards his comrade who had stationed himself on the opposite of the door frame. The two locked eyes, and the agent gave a quick series of commands in the form of sudden gestures with his one hand that wasn't grasping his weapon.

   With his orders understood, the agent nodded quickly, then dashed back into the room with his rifle held high. He only had time to squeeze off one panicked shot as he saw the faceless figure with the dimly glowing red eyes rush at him. It was then that Shannon brought his mammoth scythe up from the ground, catching the man directly between the legs, and effortlessly cleaving his body in almost perfectly symmetrical blood spewing halves. Shannon did not stop his motions there. He came spinning out into the hallway, the Dream Reaver completing the circular motion over his head, and smashing back down to the floor that caused a sizeable rumbling shudder to wave it's way through the ground, knocking the rest of the soldiers lying in wait to stumble due to the unexpected quake.

   The remaining five agents were quick to recover however, steadying themselves, while at the same time bringing their weapons to ready to find their target. Unfortunately for the agent on the right side of the door, he was not fast enough. Shannon's movement's became like that of a flowing stream, he spun on one heel, extending his leg out in a powerful pin wheel kick that connected with one of the soldiers in the hallway, while his giant axe sliced through the air with a ring, and smashed the agent to the right of the door into the wall, turning him into a blackish red stain that had not even the time to scream in protest as the magically created killing blade sent him to the next world.

   The four remaining members of the recon squad now all took several steps back as the one that hadn't been kicked, and another on the left side of the hallway both let their own weapons start to bark out round after round of ammunition at the alien weapon wielding assailant. Once again Shannon became a blur of black, presenting his aggressors with speed that they had not yet seen, nor expected from a person using such a massive, and dense looking weapon. In one fluid motion Shannon brought the Dream Reaver up, as he himself side stepped to dodge a rain of bullets aimed at all parts of his body. When the strike had finished, the agent found that his weapon had been sliced perfectly in two, and the giant blade was now moving past him to do the same to his partner's weapon that was trying to align a killing point blank shot.

   Shannon then heard the loud bang of the two other men's weapons, as they had more than enough time to assess the situation, and act accordingly. It was then Shannon moved towards the second man who he had used his black axe to disarm, while at the same time grabbing the first one and dragging him directly into the line of fire, as he himself stepped backwards, using the man as a now hole riddled meat shield. Shannon then used the leverage of his spin to bring the now corpse of the man he used to shield himself, tossing it at one of the soldiers in the left side of the hall. As the agent that had just helped fill his companion with multiple gun shots tried to move out of the way of the now flying body, Shannon twirled the Dream Reaver over his head, then let it fly once again towards the other agent that was now moving to get out of his evading partner's way.

   As soon as the now flying saw like weapon left Shannon's grasp, he turned his attention to the last man on his side of the hallway. This, one of the few remaining adversaries, had now decided to try and match Shannon on his own level, by reaching into his belt, and pulling out a long silvery tactical knife. This man knew he was in for the fight of his life, as he saw the weapon that had been used to eliminate so many of his group, now take one more life as it turned one of the men into an explosion of blood, and bile while it tore through his body like a flaming knife through wet paper, but more than that, it was the singular chuckle he heard come from the hooded and faceless man as he saw him pull his knife.  

   With lethal strikes that would have brought even some of the more better trained individuals to the ground in no time flat, the man attacked. He couldn't believe how fast this one person was moving to simply evade his endless stabs, slashes and strikes. He couldn't begin to comprehend how this man was able to anticipate so well his attack patterns, all the time wearing a mask, a hood, and that flapping long coat that whipped back and forth with each sudden stance adjustment, and foot placing. He then heard his one remaining squad member shout at him, and he suddenly realized that this masked marauder had been keeping himself directly in front of him this entire time, completely negating the fact that the other agent had a full clip just waiting to go. That's when he threw the long blade at the masked man; forcing him to dodge it, while at the same time diving towards the wall in full retreat to give his comrade the shot he wanted. It was to late by this time however, for just as soon as he had gotten out of the way the humming blood stained and spinning blade severed the gun man's head cleanly off as it came swooping back into it's master's hand.

   This was more than the last soldier could take. For in the span of just a few seconds he had seen one man completely eliminate an elite squad of some of the finest warriors he had ever seen. The agent gave off an enraged scream as he clenched his fists, and threw himself into close quarters with the hooded fighter, hoping to at least get in a few good blows. Shannon was not about to grant his attackers wish however. For as soon as he was in range, Shannon used the butt of the Dream Reaver to strike forward and down, smashing into the man's shin, causing him to trip forwards. The scythe bladed side of the weapon then came down, and easily embedded itself in the man's back, causing him to holler in pain as he was yanked like a rag doll, and crushed back first up into the now completely blood stained wall. Shannon then took a simple starting stance, pausing for only a brief moment to gain all his targets. With a sudden dash forwards, he and the Dream Reaver became a flashing torrent of multi angled slashes, that in the span of just a second or two, removed each of the soldier's arms, followed by his legs, and finally his head came flying as Shannon finished his final flury with a quick flourish, that brought the blade of the Dream Reaver hard into the ground.

*****

      Richard grimaced in pain as he pushed himself hard up against the thick metal console. He had seen Shannon swoop past him, he saw what the massive axe bladed weapon could do to the Human body. All he could do was sit there and listen in horror as the screams of the men out side the room echoed in his ears, along with the random sputtering of gun fire. Then just as quickly as it had started, all became quiet, and he knew all to well that each of the men he had brought in on this assignment had been killed, he just hoped it was a quick death. Now it was just him, in this room, no one here to come to his aid save for a couple of sobbing, and quivering scientists that had either ran away with Doctor Balens, or found refuge in some dimly lit corner of the room to try and hide themselves from the mass slaughter that was taking place. To make matters worse, he knew Devan was still in here with him, watching, waiting for him to make a mistake.

   "Devan?" Richard shouted as he tore off a long piece of his pants, and started to wrap the still bleeding bullet wound in his arm. "Come on Devan. Let's talk this out alright? We can work something out. What do you want, money, weapons? You know I can get it for you."

   "I want you to apologize," Devan said. This made Richard turn his head from side to side, as Devan was using a tone of voice that was low enough that he could not directly place it in any one particular location. He then spotted a blood stained assault rifle that had been dropped by one of his former agents, it was just with in reach, all he had to do was grab for it.

   "Apologize? For what?" Richard said as he slowly came to a resting squat behind the cover he was in, ready to pounce forward.

   "You made her cry. I hate it when she cries." Richard heard Devan's voice again. That's when he decided to make his move. With a fast motion he quickly stuck his arm out from behind the console opposite of the direction he wanted to go. He wasn't surprised as he heard a gun shot come from where Devan had been hiding, making him leap forward in a roll, sliding through the pools of flowing blood left by Shannon's onslaught. He was more than able to reach the rifle, and pick it up while at the same time bringing it up in a blind fire as he pulled the trigger, and let loose a hail of bullets in the direction Devan's shot had come from. He then rolled once more, and placed himself behind a large metal desk, and filing cabinet.

   "Well I have made a lot of people cry in my time kid. You are going to have to be more specific than that." Richard's taunt had no effect as he did not get a response from Devan. This made him swallow hard as he ever so slightly poked the smallest amount of his head out the side to see if he could be lucky enough to see his stalkers movements. He then pulled back, and shuffled his way to the other side of the desk, performing the same thing. "Is this how you are going to repay me Devan? All the jobs, the money, luxuries and women over the years. I did all of that for you and Shannon. And now you are just going to kill me? I think I deserve a little more than that."

   "I do have something I can give to you Dick," Devan said from the darkness, and his hiding spot. "You gave it to me before you sent me through that gate the first time. I thought I was going to need it, but I think it would be better if you had it." Only a few seconds after hearing Devan say this, Richard heard something being tossed, and it wasn't long before he saw a whole pound of C4 come hitting the ground just a few feet from him, a detonator firmly planted into the explosive, with it's little red light beeping faster, and faster.

   Richard took in a wide eyed gasp that could have drained the room of all it's air as his instincts took over. He threw himself over the desk, and rolled several times before coming to rest flat on his stomach, while covering his head. It seemed like minutes past as Richard laid there, holding his breath, and waiting for the massive explosion to occur. It was only when he had to take in a deep breath did he realize that the beeping had stopped, and had become just one long tone.

   "You have to prime it first. It won't work if you don't," Devan said as he stepped casually up to Richard's prone body. This made Richard let out a defeated sigh as he came to terms of how he had just been tricked into exposing himself. Suddenly, he let out a loud grunt, as he raised up to his knees, and tried to point the weapon he held at Devan. With just a simple kick, Devan was able to knock the rifle out of Richard's hands. Without letting his foot touch the ground, his foot came back, and made solid contact with Richard's head, driving him back down to the ground. With a sudden out burst of screams, Richard felt the burning sting of two bullets enter his legs, right at the bend of his knees. Devan then reached down, and grabbed Richard as hard as he could by the collar of his coat, dragging him over to a wall where he threw him back first into a sitting position.

   "I made you! Damn you I made you, you bastard!" Richard cried out as he reached down to cradle his now blown out knee caps.

   "Yes, you did," Devan said as he knelt down, perching himself on his toes, and giving Director Cook a long unblinking stare from with in his mask. "And as soon as Shannon gets back, we are going to show you what exactly it was that you made."

    

*****

      Doctor Balens huffed, and puffed as he ran as fast as he could down the halls of the facility. He had heard the gun shots, he had heard the screams, and all of these things only made him move his burning legs faster towards his goal. A relieved smile, followed by a hopeful cry came from the elderly man as he saw the front door come into view. With all his might he smashed himself into the door, hoping to let it free him from this living nightmare he had been witness to. However, as if the doors themselves had been made of solid rock, he bounced off them, sending him to the ground with a hard thud, and a gasping exhale.

   "No, no, no!" he screamed as he lept to his feet again, grabbing the long horizontal handles, pushing and pulling them over, and over again. "Open damn you!" he yelled as he continued to yank at the handles with all his might.

   "This facility is now in emergency lock down," the computer said over the loud speaker. "Class A1 clearance is required to gain access to the outside. Continue?"

   "I don't care! Let me out! Let me out right now!" Everet screamed up at one of the speakers on the ceiling by the door. Hoping in some way, through some divine miracle the mindless computer that held him at bay from his freedom would have mercy on him, and let him out. A blood chilling scream could be heard from down the hallway, forcing Doctor Balens to spin around, slamming his back to the doors just in time to see the now limp body of one of his project partner's body come sliding into view where it came to a slow halt up against the wall. That's when he heard the slow foot steps hitting the cold metal floor, and the ear piercing scraping of a metal blade being dragged across steel plates.

   Everet's heart almost came to a full stop when the black wearing faceless man came into view. His breathing increasing ten fold as the hooded killer slowly turned only his head to face the over panicked scientist, showing nothing but a black hollow of where his face should have been, with only two glowing red eyes staring down at him. "Your Darkness awaits you Doctor," the man said as he brought the impossibly large scythe like weapon up into both hands, and started a slow march towards his target. "And I will be the ferryman that rows you to the Void. Where the Moon shall shine upon your soul, forever." With these words, the hooded man brought the weapon up to end his life, in one fell blow.

   "Wait! Please, wait!" Everet shouted as he fell to his knees, and placed his outstretched arms in front of him, spreading his hands out like a shield. For a moment, it halted Shannon's progress for whatever reason, and Everet thought this was his chance to plead his case. "I'll stop, alright? I am not a stupid man. I know why you are here. I know why you came here the first time. If you want to bring this company down then that's fine. If you want to destroy my work then tear it down. But please, just let me go. I will never build something like this again!"

   "Hmm yes," Shannon said as he brought the Dream Reaver down to a resting position on the ground. "And I suppose the grass will stop growing, the wind will stop blowing, and the world it self will stop turning."

   "No, no, it's not like that. I promise, you will never hear from me again. I'll retire, I'll live in a home for the elderly," At this point, Everet had placed his hands together while bringing them to his chest, and bowing his head while several tears came flowing down his cheeks as he desperately tried to plead to this walking nightmare's sense of compassion.

   "Come now Doctor!" Shannon said with an odd laugh in his voice. "You are what you are. You could no more stop being a brilliant man of the sciences any more than I could stop doing what it is I do. You should feel fortunate that you were able to find out what you were early enough to receive the education, and training necessary to accomplish such a grand feat as this." Shannon held out his arms wide, and did a small spin to illustrate his point of what the Doctor had helped create. "However, it is unfortunate that you had to cross destinies with someone like me. Someone who found out just as you did what he was at an early age, and like you, embraced it."

   "Please," Doctor Balens whimpered out. "I have a family."

   "Family," Shannon repeated. With that, he slung the Dream reaver over his shoulder, turned around, and started to walk away. Everet placed his hands down to his thighs, while opening his blood shot eyes, letting in a small amount of hope that in some way he had reached this monster's heart. However, Shannon suddenly stopped, and in one full motion, spun back around, while letting the arm the held the Dream Reaver fully extend. This turned his weapon into an unstoppable guillotine, one that completed it's purpose, and removed the Doctor's head with a clean, fast cut. "I have a Goddess," Shannon whispered as he watched the decapitated body fall to the ground. After letting out a satisfied sigh, Shannon once again placed his blood dripping weapon up to his shoulders, as he turned, and started to make his way back to where Devan was sure to be waiting.

*****

      Walking into the gate room, Shannon couldn't help but let out a sudden small laugh as he looked to his side to see Devan hovering over Director Cook like some kind of predator toying with it's freshly caught prey. He was a little surprised to hear Richard give off a weak chuckle as well. "Do you think you've won Shannon?" Richard asked in a voice showing his fatigue from the blood loss of his injuries. Do you think we are the only ones that have developed, or will develop this technology?" He then let out a cough, as he slid further down the wall. "You both are such fools. You have stopped nothing."

   "Oh I know all to well how many industries of this world are trying to bring this kind of tech to light," Shannon said as he too came down to a toe resting perch before Richard. "But the chances of them successfully executing the accident that sent me to where I wound up. Well, I doubt it will be a problem we will have to contend with in over a thousand lifetimes."

   "Perhaps," Richard said in an even more weakened voice. "But it will have to be dealt with. And I truly hope whatever it is you are protecting in that place gets burned to the ground." This made Shannon and Devan look over at one another, shake their heads, then both raise up to their feet before starting to turn away. "Wait," Richard said in a dull shout. "Devan, just tell me. tell me how you convinced him to go along with this. I have to know."

   This made Devan burst out in laughter. "And we're the fools," he said looking over at Shannon. With this, Devan removed his hood, causing Shannon to do the same. Then he removed his mask, and tossed it into the dying mans lap. Shannon removed his mask as well, but only placed it in the inner pocket of his coat. "You never did figure that out did you Dick? You had seen us standing side by side a dozen times, and you never once got a clue. Well look one more time, look very hard, and maybe in your last moments you will be given the wisdom to figure it out."

   This made Richard laugh, but he decided to humor himself, and do as Devan instructed. As he looked at the pair, lightning seemed to crash down on him. The same cold brown eyes that seemed to go black in this light; the same shimmering black hair, the angle of their eyes, the features of their faces, the tone of their skin. "No," he whispered to himself as the reality of what they were came stabbing at his heart. "Oh no," he mumbled once more.

   "Same mother," Shannon said with a devious grin.

   "Different fathers," Devan added. Shannon at this point turned around, and headed towards a control panel, slowly examining it. Devan however, returned to his toe perch, putting his face much closer to Richard's. "You look sad Dick," he said as he reached into his coat, and removed a very expensive looking wallet. "If it is any consolation to you. All the jobs, all the money, all the luxuries," he paused for a moment as he opened up the wallet, and let out a laugh. "And especially all the women. You gave those to us while we in turn were playing you like a well tuned harp." By this time, Devan had removed several plastic cards. "You know what? You can have all that back now." Devan then tossed the collection of credit cards onto Richard's heaving chest. He then reached down, and picked up the mask he had been wearing, placing it over Richard's face. "You can definitely keep this. Oh, there is one more thing I want to give you." With that, Devan in a flash placed his pistol right up to Richard's head, and pulled the trigger, bringing the Floor Thirteen's Director's life to an abrupt end.

      Devan joined his brother's side at the fancy looking screen, as Shannon haphazardly scrolled through various screens and menus. He stood there for just a moment, then couldn't help but get a long sly grin, and let out a laugh. "You find something amusing?" Shannon asked as he stopped what he was doing.

   "Huh? Oh it's nothing really. It's just for a second there you actually looked like you knew what you were doing," Devan said while containing the out burst he wanted to go into as he heard Shannon make a quick sucking noise through his teeth. Shannon just let out a sigh, then continued to look through several screens. Devan watched still, crossing his arms while at the same time, raising him self several times up and down on his toes. "You know, not to bug you or anything. But I am pretty sure they don't have Minesweeper on this system."

   "Fine!" Shannon shouted as he slammed one of his fists to the metal plating of the work station. "You think you can do it better? Go right ahead." Shannon then took a long step backwards, while holding out an out stretched arm towards the device as if he were presenting it to Devan. This made his little brother give him a friendly smile as he stepped up to the console. In just a few short seconds, Devan had accessed all the major systems, including the power grid that according to the schematics, was hidden directly under the facility made to look like an everyday run down warehouse.

   "How did you do that?" Shannon asked, trying to restrain the actual sense of curiosity in his voice.

   "Well you have been gone for a while Shannon. So I took some time to learn this system," Devan responded while still running through different system screens.

   "Learned their system huh? And how exactly did you learn their system?" Shannon asked while crossing his arms.

   "Oh, a little bit of money thrown here, and there. Asking the right questions to the right people. Plus, add on the fact that I am rather brilliant, and it wasn't that hard. Although," Devan paused for a moment, and brought his hand up to his chin. " I am going to need something from that locker over there. Mind getting it for me?"

   Shannon looked over to the locker in question that Devan was now pointing at. It looked rather mundane to him, nothing special about it, just a normal locker someone would keep their stuff in. Regardless, Shannon quickly walked over to the tall metal container, and pulled it open, then suddenly had to recoil a bit when he saw what was inside. "Oh please don't kill me!" the scientist in that had been hiding in the locker this entire time shouted as he fell out, and down to the floor while curling up into a fetal position.

   "This what you were talking about?" Shannon asked as he looked over to Devan, while pointing down at the quivering man on the floor. All Devan did was nod his head, while laughing a little as he continued to type into the virtual screens that flowed back and forth in front of him. That's when Shannon reached down, and took hold of the man's collar, yanking him up to his feet, and dragging him quickly over to the computer where Devan was.

   "Command code," Devan said in a slow voice as he pointed at the input field that had just popped up on the screen.

   The now captured scientist looked at the screen before him, then to Devan, then to Shannon. "But, but that's the power grid control sub routines."

   "Gee thanks Mister Wizard!" Devan said as a long mock smile came over his lips. "Now tell me the command code to override the safety protocols."

   The man in the white coat looked at his captures one more time, then back to the screen. "But if you do that, the second you activate the gate it will overheat and," he stopped speaking suddenly, as he quickly realized what was being planned. "Oh whoa whoa guys. If the core of this place overheats, it is going to go off like a nuclear bomb!"

   "By george I think he figured it out!" Devan said teasingly, while Shannon did little to react to the information being given, or how Devan was making fun of it.

   The scientist was trying very hard not to lose his composure at his current predicament. He knew all to well what these two had done to the others that were in this room, the soldiers that were now scattered in either pieces, or corpses around this very room, or the outside hallways. That's when he swallowed hard the little amount of spit that had formed in his mouth, along with his conscience. "Okay guys, fine, you want to blow this place up, go ahead. Just promise me you give me enough time to get out of here, and to a safe distance. Which would take me about five minutes if I understood how big of an explosion this thing will make once it goes off. Promise?"

   "Yep," Devan said quickly as he nodded his head up and down.

   "Agreed," Shannon added as he too nodded his head in the same fashion as Devan was.

   "Very well then," the scientist said as he stepped up to the screen, and in just a few seconds, entered the long series of numbers and letters required to bring the safeties down. As soon as he was finished, it sounded as if a dozen alarms, sirens, and warnings from the computer had been tripped, and started playing all at the same time. "Now once the gate activates, you will have about five seconds to get through, and get out of the way. There is a slight chance some of the explosion will get caught in the wake, and pulled through with you." As soon as he finished giving the instructions, the scientist just stood there, looking back and forth from one man to the other, waiting for his permission to go.

   "What's your name?" Devan asked the man.

   "Brent sir," the scientist responded as he held his hand outwards to make a formal greeting.

   "Thanks Brent! Goodbye," Devan said as he quickly placed his pistol right between Brent's eyes, and pulled the trigger.

   Devan just stood there for a moment, looking down at the now newly dead scientist called Brent. He then clicked a button on the side of his pistol, and let the clip fall to the ground, followed shortly by the hand gun itself. This process he repeated again with his other custom made forty five pistol as he gave a small sigh, and turned around to walk right towards the gate. Shannon just shook his head as he looked down at the discarded weapons there on the ground. He thought that if it were him, and he cared about using ranged weapons in the slightest, he surely wouldn't have left them behind. The thought just made him shrug his shoulders as he as well turned around, and joined Devan at the front of the gate.

   "You ready?" Devan asked Shannon as he pulled the return device from his pocket, and placed his finger on the blinking red light that signaled the archway was ready to be used. All Shannon did was nod, then set him self as if he were going to make a long leap forward. Devan did the same, and then pressed the button making the gate spring to life in the bright, and colorful light show they had seen several times now. Something new came with it this time however, a deep and low rumble that shook the foundation of the building it self. "Go!" Devan shouted as the two sprang forward, and through the portal.

*****

      Several bright flashes broke the silence of the quiet spot near Everfree, as the portal sputtered to life. It was not Shannon and Devan however that were the first to exit the gate, but a long plume of smoke and fire. Then a pair of yells followed, as the pair of Humans were tossed out of the portal like a couple of rockets. They hit the ground with such force, that neither of them had the ability to make a decent landing. They both smashed into the ground hard, and rolled several times before coming to a stop several yards away from each other, lying on their backs.

   "Five seconds my ass!" Devan shouted in an angry tone as he slowly sat up, shaking his head, then looking himself over to make sure he was not on fire, or if anything was broken.

   "Don't curse Devan," Shannon said as he too came up to rest in a seated position. "It does make you look a fool." The two sat in silence for just a minute, each one coming to terms with the fact that the mission that had started so many years ago, had now finally come to an end. Shannon was the first to raise to his feet, followed shortly by Devan. The two looked at each other, and almost at the same time, started to laugh out loud.

   "Yeah!" Devan shouted as he pumped his fist up into the air. This made Shannon nod his head with a long smile, as he simply clapped his hands together in his own small form of celebration. "Man, talk about your long jobs. That took for freaking ever."

   "It was lengthy to say the least," Shannon said as he leaned over, and picked the Dream Reaver that had been tossed from his grasp when he hit the ground. "Although, we did have a minor setback in the process."

   "Meh, better late than never I suppose," Devan commented on Shannon's statement. He then looked to his hand, and found that he in some way had been able to keep a hold of the return device. The screen had gone blank now, the flashing red button had become a dull color of itself. Devan reached over with his finger, and tried to press several of the buttons, only to get nothing but a dry click noise. "Well this thing is shot. Guess that is a good sign." He looked up from the device as he placed it into his coat pocket, and was surprised to see Shannon had already started to walk away towards the large mountain on the horizon, where several spires protruded out. "Where you going?" Devan shouted, not knowing why he asked; he knew all to well what was on Shannon's mind.

   "I have a report to make," was all that Shannon said as he continued to walk.

   Devan shook his head, and laughed to himself, as he looked into the deep forest he had to traverse to get to where he was going to. "Yeah. I have some one to see too," he whispered to himself as he turned, and started to walk towards the forest's edge.

   "Devan," Shannon said, causing the younger of the two to stop, and turn back around to see that Shannon had stopped. Devan just smiled, and waited for whatever it was Shannon was going to say. "That mare from before we went back, Black Light. She was right you know. My Worship's personal guard is missing several members now. It would do well to benefit from the experience you have. If you were interested."

   This made Devan wish he had some kind of recording device, or at least a camera to use. This was maybe only the second or third time in his life that he remembered where Shannon actually reached out to him. As much as he thought it would be a great job to work along side his older brother once again, there in that massive city where a living Goddess dwelled. He knew something much greater, and far more important was waiting for him beyond that forest's reach. "Nah," he said as he shook his head. "Fluttershy's life is there in that small town. So that's where mine is going to be." The next words he was going to speak made him blush just a little, even before he spoke them. "You and that Princess of yours are more than welcome to stop by though."

   "I see," Shannon said as he slowly nodded his head. "I would make the same offer to you, and the yellow one. Should you find the time."

   "Well, I'm retired now. Think I will have lots of time on my hands." After saying this, Devan just waved his hand while turning back around to begin his trek back to his new home. "Later."

   "Goodbye," Shannon said as he too turned, and started walking towards Canterlot.

  

*****

      Rainbow Dash knocked furiously at the door several times again, as Applejack, Rarity and Pinkie Pie all stood there waiting, each with a concerned look on their muzzles. "Fluttershy!" Dash yelled through the solid wooden door. "You come out of there right now. It's been over a day! You can't just waste away in that house."

   "No!" Was all the group heard coming from inside the locked up tree house.

   "I'll get AJ to kick in the door if I have to!" Rainbow Dash exclaimed as she once again pounded at the thick barrier.

   "Don't rightly think I would do such a thing Sug," Applejack scoffed as she rolled her large green eyes.

   Pinkie Pie then bounced up to one of the windows, and pressed her face hard against the glass, to see that Fluttershy had curled herself up on the couch, where she had her head tucked deep into her own hooves. "Fluttershy!" the pink Earth Pony yelled in a muffled voice as she continued to press herself as hard as she could to the glass. "I made your favorite treat! Look!" She then reached into a small saddle bag on her side, pulling out an expertly made carrot cake, with white frosting, and small carrot slices spread randomly around with an assortment of colored sprinkles. She then proceeded to smash the baked good up to the glass, completely ruining it in the process. "It's a carrot cake! It's so good!" Her bright blue eyes then slowly went to the smeared disaster that was once Fluttershy's gift. "Uh oh. I'll be right back! I made another one in case I did this." Pinkie suddenly became a pink blur, as she sped her way to Ponyville to get the back up cake.

   The whole scene just made Rarity sigh to herself as she gingerly strolled up to the door, and quietly tapped on it. "Fluttershy, darling. We all know you miss Devan. But you really must not sit in there and dwell on the worst case scenario. It isn't good for your coat."

   "Says the Pony that wanted to stay in her house for a week because she messed up the color scheme of a dress," Applejack said with a sudden chuckle at Rarity not taking her own advice. This made Rarity's eyes narrow as she shot Applejack a mean glare.

   "I will have you know that, that was a very important client's dress!" Rarity started to argue, as both Applejack, and Rainbow Dash started laughing at their friend's sudden defense.

   Fluttershy just let out another sigh as she heard the argument start outside her door. She didn't even care at this point, all she wanted to do was sink deeper into her couch, and try to not to burst into tears again. She didn't even know if she could cry again at this point, as she feared she might have ran completely out of tears. Not even the soft, and gentle pets that Angel Bunny had given her would come even close to brightening her mood. She just wanted him back so badly. She wanted to hear his voice, feel his fingers scratch her ears again. She wanted to wake in the morning with him by her side, or cuddle up with him in the middle of the day, and just rest her head on his toned, narrow chest. Then the thought of him never being able to do those things jumped into her head, as much as she didn't want them to. The images of him being stranded back on his on world, never being able to get back, or even worse, lying dead somewhere she could never see, or go. That was the thought that did it, as a free flowing stream came rushing out of her eyes, followed by a loud wail of sadness.

   "Please don't cry anymore," Devan said as he finished his stealthy sneak down the stairs from the upper level of the house where he had bypassed the group outside, and came in through the window. "You know I can't stand it when you cry." Fluttershy almost jumped through the roof as she took in a long wide eyed gasp. She had to rub her eyes with her hooves as Devan walked up to the couch, and kneeled down to the floor. "You shouldn't really leave your windows unlocked. Devious persons with ill intents might get in," he said with a jokingly wide grin.

   "D-d-d-evan?" Fluttershy stuttered as the disbelief of what she saw would not yet go away. She even reached out slowly with her front hoof, attempting to place it on the side of his cheek. He did not allow her to finish herself however. For he reached out, and took her hoof into his hand, then placed it himself to his face, pushing up against it.

   "Hi Shy," he said as their eyes met, and he in turn reached up, and placed his own hand to her tear drenched face.

   "H-h-hey." She tried to stammer out their little rhyme, but found the words getting caught in her throat. "Oh Devan!" the little Pegasus wailed out as she threw herself from the couch, completely tackling Devan to the floor. This caused Devan to let out a burst of little laughs as his face was being assaulted by her lips, in the form of tiny pecks, to massive kisses. "Devan! Don't you ever scare me like that again! Don't ever leave again! I want you here, with me always." Devan was just about to agree, but Fluttershy took in a quick gasp as her face brightened, as if she had just realized something. "And foals! I want lots of foals!"

   "Foals huh?" Devan said with a happy wide eyed look of surprize. He wasn't sure if he and her were even able to have kids, but if it was something that she wanted, it was something he would try to give her. "We'll see what we can work out about that," He said as he ran his hands through the long, thick silk like mane. The two then fell into each other, as they squeezed themselves into a tight embrace. Their lips then met in one of the deepest kisses Devan could remember getting, or giving to anyone. "You want to go outside before the girls tear the house down?"

   "Yeah," Fluttershy said with a giggle. She then rolled off of him, and nuzzled her nose into his face as he lifted himself to his own feet. The two started walking towards the door, to meet the others outside who seemed to be still arguing over something.

   Just before Fluttershy was about to open the door, Devan's face contorted into an odd look of disgusted wonder. "The hell is that on the window?"

*****

      Morning was starting to approach, Shannon could tell by the activity he had seen on the road that led into Canterlot. He had wanted so to rush towards the main castle, to fly up the stairs to where he knew his Moon Goddess would be waiting for him. There was something else he had to do first however, something he had never done before. He took in a deep sigh as he knelt down before the grave in front of him, looking silently at the master crafted tombstone that stood at the head of the freshly poured dirt. He couldn't read the epitaph that was carved into the thick marble like stone, as it was written in Equestrian, but he knew from what the groundskeeper had told him, who was lying in the ground under him.

   "Chaotica," he said in a low voice, as he placed his hand to the loose soil. "I hope you were given a hero's burial when they placed you here. Not because of the sacrifice you made to save me. But because of what you did to save so many Ponies lives. When I first arrived here, on this world. I knew that I would easily become a horrible plague that would take the lives of any creature that got in my way. I knew I would try to carve a path of destruction until something more powerful than myself put me down. Then you found me. You convinced me that there was something more in this place than just what I saw, and you took me to meet the Goddess that I would dedicate my very existence to."

   He stopped for a moment as his mind went back to that day, where he was confronted by the red eyed beast that would eventually take him to her home, teach him how things worked in his new surroundings, and even gave him food, and a place to stay. It was something that had never happened to him before, save for the standard attentions he would get from his immediate family. Yet this new alien creature did so without wanting anything back, or without worry of what would happen to her if her trust had been misplaced.

   "I'm sorry I couldn't give you what you wanted, my heart," he continued as he leaned back to rest on his feet. "I fear I may have caused you to lose great opportunities in chasing after me the way you did." He couldn't help but get a smile as new images flashed into his mind of all the times she had hit on him, made every excuse to bump into him, or outright touch him. "However, I want you to be happy in the Forever you dwell in now to know these few things: You were my guide, you were my mentor, you were my comrade. But more importantly than that, you were my friend, and I am going to miss you."

   He made a deep sigh as he came up to his feet. He then looked over to his right, and saw that another grave had been dug, and it's tombstone was identical to Chaotica's, and he knew all to well who lay there as well. He gave a long deep bow to Chaosia's grave. giving her the proper respect one warrior would give to another. He then turned around, and continued back towards the palace, where he had one more thing to say.

*****

      Luna slowly shuffled her hooves down the hallway that led to her home. Her head hung low, and her eyes only stared down to the ground, only to look up every now and again to make sure she wasn't going to run into anything. Even the random greetings of the patrons of the castle offered her no comfort as they tried to smile at her, and give her friendly formal greetings. She arrived at her room, though mostly through auto pilot. Something did catch her attention however as she turned her head up to see several guards, and even normal Ponies were trying to act very casual in a group, while at the same time glancing over towards her, only to look away quickly thinking they might get caught. Moon Burn then stepped into sight, along with his small wife. He did little to acknowledge his princess however, save for a quick nod with his head. Though it was what he had in his mouth that seemed most odd. A large gold locket attached to a chain.

   Without thinking, she burst into her room, her head became a swivel as it jerked from side to side, while at the same time her body spun in circles. She couldn't see anything new or different about the scene before her, which made her heart sink deeply into her chest. Then she heard something coming from her bedroom, and she almost took to the air as she dashed towards the sound.  She gasped suddenly, and had to swallow the lump in her throat while fighting away the tears of unmitigated joy as she saw Shannon standing there by her dresser. He was completely clean now, his face shaven, and wearing nothing but a pair of loose fitting pants as he slowly brushed his long wet raven black hair with a brush. He saw her reflection in the mirror he stood in front of, making him smile with a sigh as he placed the brush down, and turned to face her.

   "Forgive me Worship for not letting you know of my arrival sooner. I realized my outwardly condition was simply to morbid to present to you in a fashion you are accustomed to." He started slow at first, walking towards her as she did the same. Though instead of a smile, she wore a quivering lip, and even a weak step as her knees threatened to give way with each step she took.

   "Shannon, I," Luna tried to say as soon as the two came face to face. Shannon did not let her finish however, as he placed a single finger up to her lips.

   "Shh," he sounded out as his finger left her lips, and traced itself down her jaw line, where his palm came to rest on her cheek. His thoughts then suddenly raced back to the fight he had with Shadow Vein, a very particular moment when Shadow Vein asked him a certain question, and an answer was whispered into his ear, just before Shannon slit his throat, and snapped his neck. It seemed like the right thing to say at the time, but now, he almost regretted saying it to Shadow Vein first, as it was information a traitor of his sort should not have been privy to. Never the less, it was something he had been meaning to say, and now he would correct that mistake. That's when he looked down into those beautiful silvery eyes of his Goddess, and leaned in ever so slowly. "I love you Luna."

   Nothing in this world or beyond it could have stopped the tears of happiness Luna had been holding back from flowing now. She let out a sniffle filled laugh as she closed her eyes, squeezing even more tears to roll down her cheeks as she pushed her head hard up against his bare chest. "And I you," She whispered as she felt his arms come around her neck, making her nuzzle herself deeper into him. "My beloved Darkness." The two then looked up at each other, and Shannon leaned down to place a loving, and deep kiss to her lips, making her moan out in joy. Her horn then began to glow, as the covers of her bed were pulled down with her magic. She smiled up at him, and he down at her as the pair slowly crawled into the large bed. They shared another hard kiss, then Shannon laid himself down, and pushed his head between her front legs, and into her chest. She then closed her eyes, as her wing came out slowly, and covered her Human mate, as her own head came to rest on his shoulders. There, wrapped in her embrace, and she in his, the Alicorn Goddess of the Night and her zealot, fell fast asleep.

The

End

Return to Story Description
The Zealot

Mature Rated Fiction

This story has been marked as having adult content. Please click below to confirm you are of legal age to view adult material in your area.

Confirm
Back to Safety

Login

Facebook
Login with
Facebook:
FiMFetch

Register